《Divine Precipice》


 C1

    The Divine Wall


    A "Ranking" cliff had hundreds of spring and autumn years running through it. It could be a divine weapon, a martial arts manual, or a miraculous pill. Rumor had it that the rankings on the cliff had been updated from generation to generation by the famous ancient clans. Today, the people of this race still existed in this world. This cliff is the "divine wall", a hundred miles away from Chang''an. Moreover, if one day the rankings of the martial arts world changed due to an incident, or an expert was defeated, or a divine weapon was damaged, this cliff would sometimes top, and it was like the path of heaven that made people completely believe it.


    After a long time, there would be merchants setting up hotels here, and the business would not stop flourishing. After a few years, they would only be strangers or outsiders who knew this town, and looking back at the terrain, it was truly strange. After hearing a few rumors, the name of the Divine Wall became an interesting thing for all the countries under the heavens. As soon as the Divine Wall was updated, the name of the newbie could be spread to the north, south, and north of the world. In a time of prosperity, if a person were to be ranked below or down the rankings, it would also be a moment of humiliation, and as a result, the Divine Wall would be destroyed.


    It was September, the Spring Festival. The leaves on the divine wall were mottled red. They fluttered in the wind like butterflies fluttering and phoenixes dancing. How uncomfortable!


    Below the divine wall, the "Confucian Scholar''s Lodge" stood opposite, with many wise men sitting around three to five tables talking and laughing, or the two of them sitting by themselves drinking and comparing poems, or sitting alone watching the divine wall so that everyone could get drunk. The scene here blended with the singing and dancing, and as one looked at the sky, birds flew high and one word flew eight, all the beauty in the world appeared, only leaving one day in the sky to fly towards the west.


    Suddenly, there was a loud roar, and it sounded turbid and powerful. The spectators below the cliff all turned their heads to look, and they saw a big, sturdy man with a pale face and slightly open mouth, breathing rapidly. After he finished shouting, he stood still as if he had just died. Others found it strange. A petite scholar put his hand on his fan and looked at it for a moment. Then, he used his fan to touch the big man and asked, "Why are you so shocked, brother?"


    The big man did not move an inch. His eyeballs popped out as he stared at the divine wall.


    The petite scholar noticed that Liu Ming was ignoring him and became slightly angry. He then asked, "Is he dead?"


    When the big man heard this, he turned his head and cursed, "Who said I''m dead? Your whole family is dead!"


    Just as he was about to raise his hand, he heard another roar. Everyone put down the liveliness and turned to look, only to see a man with another sword on his waist staring at the cliff with a serious expression. Just as everyone was about to speak, that man said, "Could it be that all ten evil people were defeated?"


    When everyone heard this, they were shocked and quickly looked at the Devil Ranking. In an instant, everyone was dead silent, their eyes revealing their fear. It was not strange at all, the ten great evil people came from the valley of evil people, their martial arts were high, and they liked to be together with ten people, and when they met a group of opponents, they would all fight for the same reason, regardless of the opponent being a single person or being a group of people, they would all fight against each other, so they killed countless famous people in the martial arts world, and they would kill and rob famous people, and they would kill and rob people of all evildoers. They would be incomparably powerful, and would be ranked number one on the list of evil people. Today, the top ten places on the Devil Ranking were all updated. The names were all unheard-of people, and just appearing on the Divine Wall was already terrifying enough. From today on, the names of these people would be known throughout the world.


    The people let out a sigh. They could not help but feel sad when they thought about how the living creatures in this place would encounter ten people that were even more vicious than the Ten Evils. Just as everyone lowered their heads in silence, an old man and a young man walked over from afar. The old man was around sixty years old, and the youngest was around thirteen or fourteen. The young man did not know what he was hearing, but he started laughing loudly, and the old man had a happy look on his face. The young man did not know what he was hearing, and started laughing heartily, and the old man had a happy look on his face. "Could it be that you are very happy that the world has gained so many evil beings?"


    The old man frowned. He looked at the group of people around 20 steps away and said in confusion, "Did my teasing and teasing of this child also anger the Heroes?"


    Even though the two of them were smiling, they were still dozens of steps away, and the old and young could not understand the dangers of this world, so retreating ten thousand steps was normal for the old man to tease his grandson, but logically, the old man could not blame them for it, but at the moment, the group of people were extremely unhappy, and being disgraced by the old man''s words, they could only scold: "I know that the ten evil people have added a smile on their face, but their hearts are like those of the evil people on the list, if you apologize, I will not easily let you go!"


    With these words, most likely the crowd burst into an uproar as they all scolded the old man, begging him to apologize.


    The old man sneered, stroked his white beard, and swept his eyes across the crowd in front of him. He said calmly, "This old man is over sixty years old, and this child is only thirteen. Can the two of us, one young and one old, really do anything against him? You said that the two of us are people on the top of the rankings! " The old man paused, and then pointed to the names on the list of villains, and immediately said: "What a joke, you people are truly shameless, making it difficult for a lone grandfather and grandson! "From what I see, this Devil Ranking is no longer accurate. Otherwise, why would it not have the name ''Chang Huan'' written on it?!" The old man suddenly glared at him.


    Chang Wang felt that he had lost all face after being stared at and being lectured in such a way. He looked at the old man and saw his calm expression and eloquent words. He couldn''t help but cheer up and charged forward with the axe in his hand!


    When everyone saw that Chang Xian had been humiliated and that the old man was extremely arrogant, they were extremely conflicted. They could not help but feel that there was no one who could stop Chang Wang. Chang Wang''s eyes were already bloodshot. He could not be bothered with the matters of justice in the martial arts world as he shouted, "This old man is spouting lies and spouting nonsense. Take my, Chang Wang''s, axe!"


    When the old man saw Chang Wang''s aggressive charge, he did not run away. Instead, he said to the youth, "Just wait here tomorrow. Grandfather, I''ll go throw Na Si onto the rooftop!" Then, he strode forward and stood in front of the youth.


    The teenager was still young after all. He was frightened to the point where his face became pale when he saw a barbarian rushing towards him with an axe in his hand.


    Chang Wang bellowed, "If you still don''t apologize, I''ll just treat you like a piece of wood for everyone else!"


    The old man snorted and put his hands behind his back. He moved his feet and took a big step forward, the wind blew the dust on the ground and blew it towards the crowd. The people were blocked by the dust in front of them and when the dust was gone, only the old man stood with his hands behind his back and the teenager curled up behind him.


    Everyone turned pale with fright, using their eyes to look around. After a while, they heard a deep voice from the second floor, "Old Sir, you are really joking, but you can''t do anything about it. In my opinion, it''s as easy as flipping my palm if you want to kill someone.


    Everyone raised their heads and saw a man dressed in white clothes upstairs. He looked to be in his forties, and his demeanor was extraordinary. His left hand held Chang Wang who had already fainted, and his right hand held a jug of wine as he placed it in his mouth.


    The old man frowned and looked up the stairs, smiling, "You have to learn how to defend yourself. Otherwise, how can I, this old man and this young master, live for a few more days in this world?"


    The person upstairs laughed out loud and threw Chang Wang down the stairs with a raise of his hand. The crowd were all dumbfounded and felt that the old man was not simple. The person upstairs was definitely a good person.


    The old man did not want to get into trouble. He had just joked around with Chu Ming and had gotten himself into trouble with him. He really regretted it a lot, but the opponent was just a bunch of useless shrimp soldiers and crab generals, so he could not easily deal with the man in white upstairs.


    Seeing the man in white finish drinking, he looked at him and clapped his hands, saying, "There is no need for the Old Lord to hide it anymore. Only one person in this world can use the ''Breath of the Whale'' technique."


    The crowd below the Divine Wall were astounded by his words. This "Breath of the Whale Technique" was extremely famous. The power of this art was limitless. The creator, "Xiaoxiao Zi", had used this art to shake both the north and south of the world thirty years ago. Xiao Xiangzi was one of the few prodigies in the world who had comprehended the Art from the great whale''s breath in the early twenties. However, due to the lack of an inner force skill, he was unable to master it until ten years later. After that, Xiao Xiangzi finally got his hands on the Art and established the era of ''Xiaoxiao Zi''. From this, one could see the boundless power of the Breath of the Whale. Just by using the inner force technique, one could shake mountains and kill tens of thousands of enemies.


    He looked at the white robed man with an incredulous gaze and said slowly: "There are few people in this world who truly know about the work of the whale, and those who know about it are definitely the best people of the past thirty years. May I ask for your name?"


    The man in white picked up another pot of wine and looked at the disappearing dusk. He sighed.


    When the old man saw his strange posture, he felt that this person was not simple at all. The reflecting crowd was quiet. The two of them possessed superior martial arts skills. If they were to fight, it would be a rare sight to see. The group held their strength and watched from afar.


    The white-robed man retracted his gaze and lowered his head to look at the old man. He shook his head and said, "My humble name is nothing, just using the transcendent divine might. If my guess is correct, is Xiaoxiao''s hearing?"


    Hearing this, the old man''s face turned unsightly. His eyes widened as he confidently said, "Your Excellency doesn''t use your own name to tell others, but instead makes false claims on the old man. Who is Xiao Xiangzi? How can it be used on this old man? "


    Everyone knew that Xiao Xiangzi was an unparalleled and arrogant person, that he would never allow a disciple to be taught the skills of another person. It was impossible for a disciple to be taught the skills of another person, but there was only one person who would be able to do it. Xiao Xiangzi had returned to the forest at the age of fifteen, and after ten years, there were no more whale-resting skills. Yet, at this moment, the old man had used the Breath of the Whale Technique to deny that he was Xiaoxiao Zi. This made everyone feel like he was slapping himself.


    The white-robed man was stunned for a moment, then laughed out loud and said, "No way, no way. But just based on your godly skills, you are already old but still have an extraordinary demeanor. I, Chengfeng, admire you even more."


    "Wind Ride?"


    "... Could it be that Chenfeng?"


    The white-robed man''s self-announcement caused another uproar among the crowd. Most of them turned to look at the godly wall, then looked back at the white-robed man, and repeated this process three or four times.


    The child hiding behind the old man saw that everyone was weird and could not help but look at the divine wall. Looking at the old man that was suddenly acting up, he shook the old man and said: "Grandfather Lu, is that person''s name written on the divine wall? It seems to be written on it: "With white eyebrows and long beard, Poison Sword Young Master Ling Chong, Dragon Castle Lord Long Potian, and Heavenly Road Sword Chengfeng are ranked second on the Power Rankings."


    When the old man heard this, he also swept his eyes over the wall. Seeing that Chu Ming wasn''t lying, he turned his head around. His expression didn''t change. He was clearly someone who had seen too much of the world.


    The man in white took a sip of the wine. Without waiting for the old man to speak, he continued, "As soon as this junior met you, he already had the feeling of reuniting with an old friend. This kind of meeting makes me extremely ashamed, but if you don''t mind, can you please drink a few cups together with me, a fool?"


    Everyone sighed as they listened. This feeling was like a meeting between top martial artists. The scene was spicy to the extreme.


    The old man initially wanted to add more matters to his life''s work, but he was repeatedly invited to do so, so even if the old man did not care about his reputation, he still had to think for Chu Ming. Thus, after considering it for a while, he stopped the power of deterrence and respectfully said, "The Heavenly Road Sword has already made the old man''s heart tremble, and taking advantage of the Grand Hero''s amazing kung fu is something that I admire greatly, this fool''s name cannot be used on you. The old man is deeply in love with you, and you are fortunate enough to drink wine in this beautiful scene."


    The white-robed man laughed happily and looked at the old man, saying: "Since Your Eminence thinks this way, then please come with me to this building."


    The old man nodded and hugged Chu Ming. He flew up and sat down on the opposite side of the white-robed man, sitting on the chair to the right of Chu Ming.


    The other guests had also seen much of this world, so it was not surprising that the other guests were doing as they pleased.


    When the group of people below the divine wall saw this, they were still looking at the three people from afar. Rather than saying that there were three people, there were only two.


    When Chengfeng saw that everyone was still looking at him, he turned his head and said with his inner force, "Let''s disperse!"


    This voice resounded throughout the entire Divine Wall Town for several tens of seconds before leaving. It frightened the group of people so much that they immediately dispersed, not daring to take another look.


    The old man saw that Chengfeng''s mystical skills were not that impressive and that he had been very magnanimous in dealing with such matters. He could not help but have a favorable impression of Chengfeng, who no longer treated him coldly.


    Seeing that there was meat and wine in front of him, Chu Ming couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    Chengfeng turned his head around and looked at Chu Ming with a hungry gaze. He couldn''t bear it any longer and paused for a moment before saying, "Little brother, don''t worry. You won''t get hungry at such a young age."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he was so happy that he immediately grabbed a chicken leg and began to wolf it down. Chengfeng laughed as he saw this and said, "Little brother, slow down, don''t choke. You can eat at your own table. If there''s not enough, I''ll order more."


    The old man frowned. "Why is Ming''er so impolite? Have you forgotten how grandpa taught you?"


    Chu Ming gnawed on the chicken leg and said, "This guy died for money, I don''t want to eat until I''m full for money, so you bought me a bun at noon, how is that enough? You tricked me into treating me to a big meal just now, but this big meal wasn''t yours, it was invited by this uncle, it''s not for free, and it''s not for money. How many times have we been poor enough to eat it, why are we even so formal?"


    When Chengfeng heard this, he laughed out loud and rubbed Chu Ming''s head, "This little brother has a straightforward character, not caring about the annoying etiquette, I take the chance to admire you."


    The old man knocked on Chu Ming''s head and angrily said, "Good child, you''ve revealed your true nature again!"


    Chu Ming ignored him and continued to gnaw on the other drumstick.


    Chengfeng smiled and said, "Please follow me, little brother. I have always been at ease with food and drinks, haha." After that, he asked the waiter to order another roast chicken with two sugars and the red color of the good girl.


    The old man smiled helplessly and said to Chengfeng, "Taking advantage of the great hero''s hospitality, we really have to kill this old man."


    Chengfeng waved his hand and said with a smile, "Don''t be bothered by my words. If you find me attractive, please let me know the Venerable One''s name, so that I can address you."


    A trace of hesitation flashed through the old man''s eyes. However, this time, he was very secretive and changed his face in an instant. The old man smiled and said, "I wouldn''t dare to have such a big name. My name is Lu Zeng."


    Although it was just for an instant, Chengfeng could tell. He felt it was inconvenient to ask more, so he agreed, "Lu Zeng, Supreme Lu, good."


    The old man waved his hand: "Don''t use your honorific title anymore. This old man can''t take it. You can just call me Lu Ceng."


    Chengfeng smiled and said, "Since you are older than me, I will call you sir. You don''t have to refuse." As he spoke, he lifted the wine jug and poured wine for the old man.


    The old man Lu Zeng quickly raised his cup and respectfully accepted the cup of wine, saying: "This really is killing this old man."


    After Chengfeng finished pouring the wine, he said, "I have something to ask of you."


    When Lu Zeng heard this, he pondered, "He asked me for my name time and time again. After I refused, I think he wanted to get my martial arts source. He must have had something to do with Xiao Xiangzi or his relatives thirty years ago. "No, this must not be told, otherwise it will cause trouble."


    Lu Zeng stood up abruptly. Seeing that Chengfeng wanted to ask more, he opened his mouth and said, "This little one is getting old, this little one has more things to do with this person. This little one is more convenient, please excuse me."


    Chengfeng wanted to say something but was helpless. He could only change his smile and said: "It''s human nature. Mr Lu, go ahead. I''ll keep an eye on this little brother for you."


    Lu Zeng bowed and said, "Thank you." Then he strode downstairs.


    When Chengfeng saw him walk away, he exhaled and frowned, remaining motionless for a long time.


    Chu Ming was too busy eating to care about the formalities between the two, but seeing that Lu Zeng had conveniently left and Chengfeng did not say anything for a long time, he felt the atmosphere had become gloomy. He twitched his mouth and said: "Uncle Cheng, you don''t need to suspect that grandpa is surnamed Lu, he wouldn''t lie to me, right?" Chu Ming was also a very smart and cunning person. During the conversation between the two, Chu Ming could tell that there was something fishy going on.


    Chengfeng didn''t expect this child to suddenly say something like this and was extremely embarrassed. However, since he was a hero, he couldn''t reveal an awkward expression in front of this child. He then smiled and said, "Little brother, why do you say that? How could I suspect Old Master Lu?"


    Chu Ming giggled and quickly picked up a piece of chicken, stuffing it into his mouth as he said, "That''s because I''m too worried. Uncle, please don''t take offense to my bad habit of always being scolded by Grandpa Lu."


    Chengfeng paused for a second and thought, "This kid is very smart. When he was scared by the crowd, he thought he was just an ordinary kid. It seems like we shouldn''t underestimate his thoughts."


    Chengfeng poured himself a cup of wine and took a sip. He looked at Chu Ming and said, "Little brother, your surname is Chu Ming? Isn''t it Old Master Lu''s grandson? "


    He touched the oil on his mouth and laughed: "It doesn''t matter if I say it or not, I was raised by Grandpa Lu since I was young. I don''t know who my parents are, and the name was even told to me by Grandpa Lu. There is also a jade pendant, but it was kept by Grandpa Lu."


    Chengfeng replied with an "Oh". It was obvious that he wasn''t too interested in Chu Ming''s background, so he decided to just agree with him.


    Chu Ming did not care about him. Although he was very grateful towards his uncle''s hospitality, he would not easily have a good impression of him. This was because Lu Zeng had once told him not to put too much trust in people other than himself.


    During this period of time, the two of them did not speak much, and only came back once.


    As soon as Lu Zeng sat down, he cupped his hands towards Chengfeng and said, "This old man is being too talkative here, so I''ve decided to take my leave now." After saying that, he grabbed Chu Ming. Seeing this, Chu Ming didn''t know what to say. He quickly tore off another large piece of chicken and put it in his mouth. Then, he started working with two pieces each.


    Chengfeng didn''t expect Lu Zeng to take his leave as soon as he got up, and knew that it was the same question he had asked earlier. He quickly pulled Lu Zeng back and said: "Old Master Lu, why are you in such a hurry? Why don''t you sit for a while longer?"


    Lu Zeng did not dare to continue sitting there and eating and drinking. He felt awkward being asked this question, so he quickly waved his hand and said: "I still have urgent matters to attend to. I will go to the Cyan Plains City to make an appointment with someone!" With these words, Lu Zhe was filled with regret.


    Sure enough, Chengfeng pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh, so Mr Lu is also going to the Azure Province? "This is quite a coincidence. I also have a friend in the Azure Province who wishes to meet me. It just so happens that we are on the same path. How about we go together?"


    Lu Zeng thought to himself: "This guy is really sharp. Such a rare talent, his wits and wits are all top-notch. If I continue to push him around, I will definitely be suspected even more. Fine, I will blame myself for being stupid."


    Lu Zeng also revealed a surprised expression, "Oh, such a coincidence? "Alright, you and I will get to know each other for a bit. Along the way, I only have a companion that I can chat with. There''s no need to keep bickering with him!" He knocked Chu Ming on the head.


    Chu Ming stuck his tongue out at Lu Zeng and angrily said, "I''m not going to argue with an old man like you. Uncle Cheng and I are good friends, he''ll treat me to a roasted chicken!"


    Chengfeng laughed and patted Chu Ming, saying, "Your roasted chicken will be here as well."


    Lu Zeng helplessly shook his head and sighed, thinking about how he should guard against this enigmatic person along the way.

 C2

    Of course, Chengfeng did not stop to ask Lu Zeng about the origins of his martial arts skills and Xiaoxiao Zi''s matters while he was on his way. Every time, Lu Zeng would hide himself and make a mess, causing everyone to not know what to say. The fight between the two of them was very interesting in Chu Ming''s eyes, although Chu Ming was still a bit young, he could still tell it was him, so he remained silent and watched from the sidelines.


    It was already one day, and they were only forty miles away from Qingzhou City. However, it was already dark and there were no inns everywhere. The three of them decided to go to a secluded place to rest for the night.


    The three of them searched for an hour before finally finding a shabby little temple. As soon as they walked in, they were covered in spiderwebs. Chu Ming loathed sticky things like this the most, so he didn''t want to rest. Lu Zeng was so angry that he threatened to throw Chu Ming out to feed the wolves if he didn''t do so. Chu Ming had no choice but to comply.


    The three of them rearranged themselves for a while to make room. After sitting down, they closed their eyes to rest and prepared to leave at dawn. Chu Ming was suddenly bored and searched around for a while before grabbing a grasshopper to play with. The other two were top tier experts, even though they were resting with their eyes closed, they were still able to protect themselves from wild beasts and bandits.


    Chu Ming soon got tired of playing around. He forcefully pulled Lu Ceng, who was already preparing to rest, and began to chat with him. Lu Ceng also casually dismissed this little ancestor along with him. Chu Ming asked about some trivial matters and was suddenly enlightened. He then asked, "Grandfather, are the rankings on the Divine Wall really that accurate?"


    Lu Zeng paused, then said, "It must be very accurate, which is why it is so famous. But to say it is foolproof is still very far-fetched."


    Chu Ming''s interest was piqued and he said, "How so?"


    Seeing his interest grow, Lu Zeng might even ask if he was going to suffer a night of suffering for his own sake. Lu Zeng was an old man in his sixties, and even with his martial arts skills, it was impossible for him to withstand the ravages of these years. Thus, he casually said, "I can''t explain it all, go to sleep. Tomorrow, we have to get up early to enter the city."


    Chu Ming knew that Lu Zeng despised him nagging, so he turned his head and snorted.


    Chengfeng smiled with interest and explained, "Chu Ming, there is no such thing as an expert that keeps a low profile in this world. Although the rankings can list all the famous people, they can''t really understand the greatness of the world, there are people beyond the mountains, and the first and second places on the rankings are based on people''s knowledge. However, there are not many people or objects that can make it into the rankings, so if people keep their knowledge to themselves, the Divine Wall is definitely accurate."


    Chu Ming tilted his head, obviously not understanding a lot of these words. He thought for a moment, then asked, "That means if some experts don''t display their martial arts in this world and no one discovered them, even if their martial arts is higher than the first place on the leaderboard, they still won''t be considered as number one?"


    Chengfeng smiled and said, "It''s that simple."


    Chu Ming nodded and suddenly said, "Then I want to know why the person called Xiao Xiangzi that you all often talk about isn''t on the leaderboard. Isn''t his martial arts very impressive?" And a lot of people know him. "


    Lu Zeng slightly creased his brows, but he immediately recovered and pretended that he was already resting.


    Chengfeng''s eyes lit up. He had achieved his goal. This way, he would be able to unintentionally bring up Xiaoxiao when talking to Chu Ming.


    He straightened his posture and said, "As for Xiaoxiao, her martial arts were unrivalled, and in his time, I was only a novice swordsman. He did many evil deeds and good deeds, and was an unfathomable person. As for his ranking, I''m not too sure. You can ask Old Master Lu. He should be someone who knows someone." Chenfeng purposely told a lie and pointed his spear at Lu Zeng.


    Hearing this, Lu Zeng was extremely unhappy, he never thought that Chengfeng would be so scheming. Since Chu Ming was taking advantage of this, after thinking about it, he could only pretend that he did not know anything, that he did not know anything.


    After a long while, he still couldn''t hear Chu Ming''s words. It was weird, but it wasn''t convenient for him to open his eyes. He could only let whatever happened to him and ignore it.


    Chengfeng was unhappy that Chu Ming did not ask about it after a while. How could this child suddenly become so angry? He turned around and found it funny. This little guy had already closed his eyes to rest, and his posture was weird as if he had just fallen down. Chengfeng shook his head helplessly and closed his eyes to rest.


    Even though he was often tempted by Chengfeng''s roasted chicken, he did not have the guts to stick his elbows out. He was interested in Xiaoxiao, but as long as he turned his attention to Lu Zeng, Chu Ming would learn how to be a scoundrel and take advantage of the situation.


    The night was long.


    Around the time of the third fragment of the night, a wolf''s cry could be heard outside the broken temple, adding to the darkness and wind of the night.


    Chu Ming rolled over and opened his eyes. Looking at the bright moon outside, he frowned. In the end, he got up and walked out of the room with difficulty.


    Although Chengfeng and Lu Zeng were both experts with six senses, the child Chu Ming did not have any killing intent and did not make any sound, so he did not detect it.


    Chu Ming walked out of the temple and looked around for a while. When he found that there was no one around, he quickly took off his pants to ease himself. Just as he finished, a wolf''s howl came from not too far away. Just as he turned around to take two steps, he heard a wheezing sound come from behind him. Chu Ming instantly felt that something was wrong, he turned around and was so scared that he almost fainted. He saw a huge white wolf''s eyes were biting him, and before he could even scream out, he was knocked unconscious by something.


    He was unconscious for a while. When he opened his eyes, he found that he was no longer in the vicinity of the broken temple. His surroundings were empty.


    He was about to stand up, but just as he raised his head, he was scared to the point that his face turned pale. In such a short period of time, there were dozens of wolves charging towards his mother. Chu Ming did not even think about it, he turned around and was about to run away and hit something soft. The little girl in front of him was exposed. She only had a few sensitive areas surrounded by mink skin, her long hair and oval face, and was extremely delicate and pretty. She was only around ten years old. Chu Ming didn''t need to think too much about it. He thought that the girl must have been attacked by the wolves, so he pulled her along and ran. When the pack of wolves saw Chu Ming pulling the girl and running quickly, they also followed. The two wolves started chasing.


    Chu Ming was after all a thirteen year old child. Although he had received Lu Zeng''s teachings and knew a bit about martial arts, he wasn''t good at martial arts himself, so he had never fought against anyone at the age of thirteen, let alone against a pack of wolves. Facing the pursuit of the wolves, Chu Ming was definitely unable to compare to them. Not long after, the wolves caught up and a large tree appeared in front of him. Chu Ming brought the girl up the tree without saying anything. The tree climbing was Chu Ming''s specialty. When he was young, Chu Ming was bored, so he would often climb trees to catch birds and insects. Over time, he became like a monkey on the road to the tree.


    Seeing Chu Ming climb up the tree, the wolves had no choice but to surround the tree and linger around it.


    Chu Ming was exhausted after running for so long. After taking a few deep breaths, he realized that there was a girl beside him. He turned his head to ask, but when he saw the girl staring at him expressionlessly, he couldn''t help but turn red. Chu Ming didn''t know what to say. He looked at the tree and found a cloth hanging from the branch. He looked carefully and discovered that it was the mink skin of the girl whose upper body had been picked away by the tree trunk.


    Chu Ming swallowed his saliva and said, "Eh, I''m very sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose."


    After waiting for a long time and seeing that the girl didn''t respond, Chu Ming''s scalp went numb, and he didn''t know what to do.


    He thought for a moment and was about to take off his jacket, but when he saw that his hand was still holding onto the girl''s hand, he immediately blushed and let go of her hand. He then swiftly took off his jacket, looked at the other side of his face, and placed his clothes on the girl''s body, saying: "Put it on first."


    After a while, the girl still didn''t make a sound, so Chu Ming could only ask, "Mhmm, is that enough? My head is still sore."


    It was still the same old silence. Chu Ming was a bit angry and said, "If you don''t say anything, I''ll turn my head. When I see you then ¡­" "En, don''t blame me!"


    Suddenly, something touched Chu Ming''s back, causing his face to turn red, then he did not know what to do, the girl seemed to not know how to wear it, causing Chu Ming''s jacket to be completely exposed, which made her look extremely charming. With her delicate face and long hair fluttering in the night wind, the impact was too great for Chu Ming, he did not know what to do, so he stayed there.


    On the other hand, the girl was still expressionless, as if she wasn''t angry at being looked at. She stared at Chu Ming with her beautiful eyes, waving her hands as if she wanted to grab onto Chu Ming''s hand.


    Chu Ming was stunned for a while and finally woke up, but the atmosphere was stifling him. He wanted to wipe off the sweat on his forehead, but the moment he raised his hand, the girl used her slender hands to firmly grasp onto it. This grab made Chu Ming''s heart jump, and just as he was about to retract his hand, the girl bit down hard, as if she wanted to break his hand.


    Chu Ming cried out in pain as he tried to use one hand to open the girl''s mouth, but the girl didn''t change and continued to bite him.


    Chu Ming shouted, "Hurry up and let go! Oh no, quickly shut up! I''m in so much pain, what are you doing!"


    This time, the girl let go of Chu Ming''s hand as if she understood. Chu Ming quickly retracted his hand and looked carefully, the row of teeth marks was still stained with blood and was in extreme pain. Chu Ming retracted his hand and looked carefully, the row of teeth marks had still had blood and was in extreme pain.


    Even though she was still young, there was a difference between males and females. She wanted to let go of Chu Ming, but the girl seemed to be lively and wanted to bite him. Chu Ming had no choice but to hug her.


    Chu Ming bitterly smiled, "Why would you bite a beautiful girl like her!"


    The girl was still expressionless and did not speak, but she also quieted down.


    Chu Ming gasped for breath. He felt that this girl was very strange. Was she a mute? But looking at her, he seemed to not understand what she was saying. Hey, wait a minute, could she be that kind of strange wolf girl type of thing? It was not impossible, she actually wanted to eat him just now.


    Chu Ming thought about it and felt that it was necessary to clarify, so he said to the girl, "Do you understand what I''m saying? "If you understand, then nod." Then, Chu Ming nodded.


    After saying that, Chu Ming suddenly felt that he was very stupid. Just as he was about to give up, he saw the girl nod her head, which immediately piqued Chu Ming''s interest.


    Chu Ming continued, "Then can you speak?"


    The girl blinked her eyes and thought for a while. Then, she suddenly opened her cherry lips and let out a little snort. Chu Ming was completely captivated by this snort, causing his face to redden, but he still continued to ask, "It''s not this kind of voice, just some words."


    The girl immediately shook her head.


    Chu Ming had already guessed it. After thinking for a while, he asked, "Are you very familiar with these wolves?"


    The girl nodded.


    Chu Ming saw the hope of being saved. He reached out his hand to caress the girl''s head, looking like he doted on a pet. Then he smiled and said, "How about this, I''ll teach you how to speak. How about you call these wolves away?"


    The girl seemed to want to learn how to talk, so she quickly nodded her head and hummed a strange sound to the pack of wolves. When the wolves saw her like this, they left one by one.


    Seeing the pack of wolves leave, Chu Ming was very happy. He reached out his hand to rub the girl''s head and smiled, "Alright, I''ll teach you. I also want to know how you became a wolf girl."


    The wolf girl squinted her eyes and revealed a smile. This smile took away half of Chu Ming''s mind and soul. He finally let go of his distracting thoughts and began to teach the girl how to speak.


    After teaching her for two hours, the wolf girl had also learned a lot of common words. Originally, the wolf girl knew how to understand human speech, but because her mouth and tongue couldn''t be shaped, and because she couldn''t speak, her speech was interrupted. In addition, the wolf girl''s ability to learn was extremely fast, so Chu Ming slowly understood what was going on behind her back when he taught her to speak.


    When she was six years old, she was killed by a bandit while passing through this area with her parents. The Queen of Wolves was very intelligent, and the Queen of Wolves was also a human, so she didn''t know how exactly they came into contact with each other. After the Queen of Wolves adopted the Wolf Woman, she was taught how to live with the Wolf Woman, and after a year, the Wolf Woman had mastered the knowledge of the Wolf King. However, one day after the new year, when the wolves were fighting over territory, the wolf lady''s tongue was also injured. Although the battle for territory had been won by her side, the losses were still very heavy. Because of her tongue, the wolf girl could only use wolf language to communicate with other wolves. After leaving the crowd for a few years, she gradually forgot to speak human language, resulting in her becoming a wolf that understood human language.


    After so many years, the wolf girl had never left the wolf pack or come into contact with a group of people. Naturally, she had forgotten all about the various actions of humans. Occasionally, they would run into a person on a dark, windy night. Originally, the wolf pack wanted to eat Chu Ming, but the wolf girl saw that the humans couldn''t kill her, so she left Chu Ming unconscious in an open area, waiting for Chu Ming to wake up and run away. She didn''t expect that the moment she let him go, Chu Ming would wake up.


    After Chu Ming heard the wolf girl''s unclear introduction, he understood a bit more. Although the wolf girl''s learning ability was very strong, her words were still unclear due to her unfamiliarity.


    Chu Ming''s mouth was a bit dry after teaching her for awhile. He lowered his head to look for the water bag that he carried with him, but when he looked down, he discovered that the wolf girl was wearing her own coat and it looked the same as before.


    The wolf lady spoke in an unfamiliar tone, "What''s wrong?"


    Chu Ming almost spat out the water he had just drunk. He calmed down and said, "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. But you have to wear better clothes. A girl shouldn''t expose herself like this."


    The wolf girl looked at her clothes and pulled a few times. Chu Ming looked at her chest, which was faintly discernible, and immediately reached out to stop her. Then, he showed her how to put on her clothes before turning his head to let her put them back on.


    Time passed by very quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the sky lit up. When the first rays of sunlight shone onto Chu Ming and the wolf girl, Chu Ming could finally see the wolf girl''s face clearly. Although she was only 12 years old, her face was comparable to the beauties of this world.


    Chu Ming''s gaze did not offend the wolf girl, as she was far away from humans and did not understand the affairs of men and women, so she did not feel that anything was wrong when she was naked in front of Chu Ming. She thought it was strange that Chu Ming was looking at her like this, then she asked, "Why, why, always, look at me?" Time and again.


    This question made Chu Ming feel extremely awkward. He thought about how she had blushed all night long, but luckily she didn''t understand this sort of thing. Thus, Chu Ming smiled and said, "Because you''re very beautiful."


    Even though the wolf girl was praised to such an extent, her expression didn''t change. She continued to ask, "Beautiful? Yes? What? Used?"


    Chu Ming was stunned. He patted her head and smiled, "If you didn''t live in a pack of wolves but among humans, I think you would have already been reserved by the Emperor. Your life of wealth is endless."


    The wolf lady did not seem to understand this, and asked, "What, what does that mean?" Then, he moved his head along with Chu Ming''s hand. From the looks of it, Chu Ming really liked to touch his head like a pet.


    Chu Ming thought for a moment and said, "There will be a lot of meat to eat. Furthermore, we''ll all be sitting down waiting to eat. There''s no need to go catch them yourself."


    The wolf lady shook her head and said, "Grandpa Wolf King, say, do not rely on others, eh... That''s ¡­ "There''s a stupid collar."


    "He''s skilled, not stupid." Chu Ming smiled and said, "I forgot to tell you my name."


    "Chu Ming, brother, brother?" The wolf lady whispered.


    "Let me help you choose a name. Un, let''s call it ''Lan'', it sounds exactly like a wolf." As he spoke, Chu Ming wrote the word for Wolf Woman.


    The wolf girl smiled and said, "Thank you."


    Chu Ming also smiled happily.


    Just as the two of them were chatting excitedly, a gust of wind blew by, causing two people to appear. It was naturally Chengfeng and Lu Zeng. Chengfeng smiled, but when he looked at Lu Zeng again, he did not look so good.

 C3

    3. Departure.


    Lu Zeng stood under the tree and shouted to Chu Ming: "Stinky brat, you dare run around, aren''t you afraid of being bitten by wild wolves!?" "This is so infuriating!"


    Chengfeng also laughed, "I didn''t expect you to be so charming at such a young age. Haha, I''m impressed."


    The wolf lady saw that the two of them arrived so quickly and fiercely and felt a sense of deterrence. She was a bit afraid and she couldn''t help but go closer to Chu Ming.


    Seeing the two coming at him aggressively, Chu Ming laughed and scolded him. He immediately became angry and retorted, "What nonsense are you spouting! Last night, when I went out to relieve myself from the encirclement of the wolves, she was the one who saved me! " Thinking about it, he realized that it wasn''t a lie.


    Lu Zeng looked at the wolf lady and saw that she was already as beautiful as a fairy at such a young age. However, when he looked at her undressed and disheveled appearance, he was angered and said: "Little bastard! What nonsense are you talking about, running around in the middle of the night and not getting bitten by the wolves ¡­ "Also ¡­" He then pointed to the wolf girl and said, "You are so young, yet you dare to do such a thing. Kid, have I spoiled you?"


    Seeing this, Chu Ming felt that he wouldn''t be able to wash away his anger even if he jumped into the Yellow River. Thus, he could only turn his head towards the wolf girl, "Lan, explain to them, I really didn''t do anything!"


    The wolf girl looked at Lu Zeng and Chengfeng, then looked back at Chu Ming''s anxious expression. She didn''t understand human affairs, so she could only ask, "Explain, what?" The fact that he asked this question with a confused look nearly made Chu Ming die of anxiety.


    When Lu Zeng heard the wolfwoman''s words, he added fuel to the fire and said: "Brat, if you''re done, then I''ll do it. How can a manly man be so resistant? Can you get a little girl to explain this!? If you don''t care about face, then I will also care about face! "


    Chu Ming was on the verge of collapse. If this went on, then all his life, he would have to do something that others mistakenly thought he had done, but he could only say, "She''s not very fluent in speech, so he doesn''t understand much about the affairs of the world. If you ask him what I''ve done to him, then ask him!"


    Lu Zeng frowned and said: "You crazy brat. How can a girl not speak fluently and not understand the ways of the world!"


    Chu Ming anxiously said, "Explaining is very troublesome, are you willing to listen?!" He didn''t quite believe that Lu Zeng would listen to his explanation.


    Lu Zeng became furious and said, "Then you explain. I''m listening. If you speak nonsense and speak nonsense, I will destroy you, you little scum!"


    Chu Ming exhaled, finally settling the matter. He told her everything that had happened to him last night. At first, Lu Zeng didn''t believe it, but after it was confirmed by the wolf girl, he finally believed Chu Ming''s words. Chengfeng was listening on the side with interest.


    After a while, Lu Zeng suppressed his anger and said: "Kid, you still dare to run around and watch me break your butt!"


    Chengfeng said from the side, "Young brother, this trip is too much for Old Master Lu. He used up all his internal energy and covered a distance of more than ten miles. It almost caused you to fall behind when I couldn''t keep up with him."


    Lu Zeng harrumphed.


    Ever since he was young, he had never treated Chu Ming shabbily. Every time when he was down and out, he would be unwilling to eat more, giving away all the food he had, even though Chu Ming often quarreled with him, but never once had he hated Lu Zeng. To Chu Ming, Lu Zeng was closer to his own father than his own grandfather, and Lu Zeng had always thought this way.


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "Grandfather, don''t be angry, I''m here. Why don''t we prepare to go down from Qingzhou City? We''re almost there, haha."


    Lu Zeng rolled his eyes at him and said: "You actually know of Qingzhou City? Then quickly come down here."


    Chu Ming nodded, pulling the wolf girl beside him and said, "Let''s get off."


    The wolf girl nodded and quickly followed Chu Ming down the tree. She then looked at the bushes behind and then looked at Chu Ming.


    Seeing her current state, Chu Ming knew that she wanted to return to the pack of wolves. Seeing so many strangers in one day must have made her feel uncomfortable.


    The wolf girl let out a little snort. The bush behind her moved a little. Chu Ming could feel that it was a pack of wolves. Lu Zeng and Chengfeng were also staring at the bush. If the wolves attacked, the two of them would kill them.


    The shrubbery moved a few times and then stopped, as if it had been stopped by the wolfwoman.


    Ever since he met the wolf girl, Chu Ming had a very good impression of her. This time, he had to go to Qingzhou with Lu Li, but Lang Nu didn''t know what to do, so she suggested: "Lan, follow us, don''t be with the wolves anymore. This isn''t suitable for girls."


    The wolf girl turned her head and looked at Chu Ming expressionlessly. After a moment of thought, she shook her head.


    The Wolf Woman and the Wolves have lived for a long time, so how could they possibly change their lives because of me? Chu Ming smirked and shook his head, then said, "I must go to the Azure Continent and help Uncle Ping dissolve the poison, otherwise, I won''t be able to live past this year. So, it seems that we have to separate now." Chu Ming pointed in the direction of the Azure Continent.


    When the wolf girl heard this, she remained expressionless, but she held onto Chu Ming''s hand.


    Seeing her like this, Chu Ming was also inexplicably happy. He said, "You don''t like me leaving?"


    The Wolf Woman nodded.


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "If I stay here, I''ll definitely die from poison at the end of the year. At that time, you can eat me like meat."


    When the wolf girl heard this, she shook her head even more.


    Chengfeng and Lu Zeng couldn''t help but find it funny when they saw these two children being so mischievous.


    Chenfeng interjected, saying, "Little brother, this plot isn''t easy to solve. Mister Lu and I will wait for you in the distance. We''ll follow behind you after separating the two of you." Then he whispered a few sentences to Lu Zeng, who nodded and left with Chengfeng.


    Chu Ming saw the two of them walk a few meters away before turning back. "Are you and the wolf pack here?"


    The Wolf Woman nodded.


    Chu Ming patted the wolf girl''s head and said, "How about this, I''ll go to Qingzhou City and cure the poison once, then we''ll build a house here with Grandpa Lu and play with you every day, okay?"


    The wolfwoman nodded, but kept her hand tightly clenched.


    Chu Ming continued saying, "I also don''t want to go to Qingzhou City. I also want to go with Lan, but I heard from Grandpa Lu that when I was young, I was bitten by a poisonous monster, and the poisonous aura flowed into my body, causing it to not dissipate. Every year at this time, Grandpa Lu would bring me to find Uncle Ping to help relieve my poison for me."


    The wolf lady said in an unfamiliar tone, "Sin-Ku."


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "That''s right. "Alright, if I don''t go chase those two people, they''ll get angry. I''ll be back in three days. I''ll come back to find you then. Don''t forget."


    The wolf girl nodded again, then let go of Chu Ming''s hand.


    Chu Ming smiled at her, then turned around and walked a few steps back to look at the wolf girl. Seeing that she still had no expression, he bitterly smiled and thought to himself, "I can''t even show an expression anymore after living with the wolves. I must teach her in the future, how beautiful she would be when she smiles."


    Chu Ming left the place in large strides. Along the way, he had turned his head back countless times and had always seen the same face looking at him with the same expression. It made him feel a wave of pain in his heart.


    It wasn''t until the waves disappeared that Chu Ming finally broke into a run and followed the two people in front of him.


    These two people, Chengfeng, had been asking Xiao Xiangzi questions nonstop the entire way back. However, he had forgotten to ask Lu Zeng and Chu Ming about the purpose of their trip to Qingzhou City. Now that Chu Ming seemed to be interested in detoxifying the poison, he asked Lu Zeng, "Sir, is Mister here to cure little brother Chu Ming''s poison?"


    Lu Zeng looked at Chengfeng, then turned his head and said, "Yes, Chu Ming was born with a highly toxic poison. Every year, this period of time is the time when the poison breaks out, so every time I bring him to Qingzhou City to get rid of the poison from an old friend, only then will he be able to save his life."


    Chengfeng continued, "How did Chu Ming get this poison?"


    Lu Zeng sighed, shook his head and said, "This child has a mischievous temperament. A few years ago, I took him to the Poison King''s Valley to meet an old friend. My old friend is a poison addict ¡­" Before Lu Zeng could finish his sentence, Chengfeng interrupted him and said, "Could it be that the old mister''s good friend is Poison King Xue Nei?"


    At that time, Ming''er was only seven years old, yet he was playing around with his daughter Xue Bai Ling, who was the same age as him. Brother Xue Nong and I were drunk on the spot, but who would have thought that the two of us were playing around in the Blood Poison Swamp, where Brother Xue Bai did not dare to trespass, and when Xue Bai Ling woke us up, we saw Ming''er lying on a pile of rocks beside the swamp, unconscious. After that period of absence, Brother Xue''er was unable to make a diagnosis. Fortunately, Brother Ping Jie was around at that time, so he spent a few days and nights healing the dragon poison. After the dragon poison was spread all over his limbs, it couldn''t condense into poison that threatened Ming''er, which meant that he could save his life for tomorrow. However, this dragon poison is too strong. Every time it reaches this point, it will break through the power of Brother Bian Jie''s medicine and condense it back together. Therefore, every year, I will bring Ming''er to the Cyan Plains City to meet Brother Bian, so that he can use the medicine again to stabilize the dragon poison. When Chengfeng heard this, he couldn''t help but feel pity for this thirteen year old child. Although he was young and on the verge of death, he still didn''t show any signs of weakness due to the dragon''s poison. This child was truly tenacious.


    Thinking of this, Chu Ming had already caught up.


    Seeing that Chu Ming had followed him, Chengfeng couldn''t help but think back to what had happened just now. He laughed, "You''re just a small fry, are you trying to make a marriage with someone with such deep feelings for you?"


    When Chu Ming saw him beaming, he immediately felt ashamed. He turned his head away and said angrily: "Who cares!"


    Seeing this, Chengfeng smiled without saying a word.


    With a lazy look, Lu Zeng walked on leisurely with his hands behind his back.


    Chu Ming saw that the two of them didn''t ride a horse, so he asked, "That''s enough, where''s the horse?"


    Chengfeng sighed and said, "Old Master was in too much of a hurry to find you. He even forgot to ride his horse. It''s still in the rundown temple, let''s go on a tour."


    Chu Ming replied with an "Oh" and no longer spoke.


    The three of them walked like this for an hour before finally arriving at the run-down temple. Just as they were about to go in and fetch their horses, they heard voices coming from inside.


    "San''er, bring these two horses along for me. We''re leaving immediately."


    "Boss, are we not going to wait for the owner of the horse?"


    "What are we waiting for them to do? Do you really want to cause trouble for yourself? "


    "No, no. Since they have horses, they definitely have some silver on them. Who knows, there might even be a woman. If she looks good, that''s fine ¡­"


    "Not bad, not bad, you little rascal."


    "Then, shall we hide here?"


    "Alright, hide well."


    The three people who were standing in front of the temple heard the conversation and frowned. Chu Ming pulled Lu Zeng and angrily said, "Grandfather, go in and kill them!"


    Lu Zeng threw a backhand at Chu Ming, giving him a fright. Chu Ming covered his head and angrily said: "Why did you hit me!"


    Lu Zeng spoke as if it was a joke: "Murdering and begging is child''s play! How can you be so heartless at such a young age! Wouldn''t he fall into the Path of Demon in the future? "


    Chengfeng interjected, "Mister Lu''s words are harsh, but this child actually became heartless just because I loathe them. The two people inside are indeed full of bad words and their actions are definitely dirty. I would not feel that it''s a pity even if I were to kill them."


    Lu Zeng turned his head to look at Chengfeng and said: "This old man has been through a lot of good and evil in this world." Lu Zeng turned his head to look at Chengfeng and said: "This old man has experienced a lot of good and evil in this world.


    After hearing these words, Chengfeng remained silent, grabbing the Heavenly Road Sword tightly.


    Chu Ming saw the sincerity in Lu Zeng''s words. He knew that Lu Zeng must have killed too many people when he was young, and now that night had fallen, he was often woken up from his sleep. This was one of the reasons why Chu Ming was not so good at fighting.


    Seeing the two of them fall silent, Lu Zeng didn''t say anything more and walked in. However, after a while, he brought the two horses out. There was still no sound from the inside.


    Chu Ming asked curiously, "What happened to them?"


    Without turning his head, Lu Zeng got on his horse and said: "My acupuncture points will automatically clear up in an hour. Let''s go, we should hurry to Qingzhou City before afternoon. I also want to cure your poison today."


    Chenfeng mounted his horse and led the way.


    Chu Ming climbed onto the horse and sat behind Lu Zeng. Lu Zeng gave the order and the horse headed towards Qingzhou.

 C4

    4. Qingzhou City.


    The three sides of Qingzhou City were encircled by mountains, and it could be said that Qingzhou City was surrounded by a long river. This river flowed straight to the Luo River, and because of that, it was connected with Luoyang, causing Qingzhou City to be in a bustling state. It was worth mentioning that Qingzhou was a place that martial artists liked to stay, because there were many geniuses in Qingzhou City, and many of them were from the Poison Doctor and Poison Doctor families. These two families relied on the mysterious medicinal herbs in the Third Ring Mountain to continuously refine powerful poisons and medicines, and thus received great attention from martial artists. The leader of the doctors was the world''s number one genius doctor, Bian Xun. Bian Jie was a man of great virtue and prestige, and was ranked number one on the list of famous doctors by the Divine Wall. His medical skills were self-evident, and rumors spread that he could bring back life with each wave. Not only was Bian Liu''s medical skills outstanding, his pill refining skills were also rare. Those who were lucky enough to take Bian Jie''s pills had great internal energy and lived for a long time. People in the martial arts world would not regret spending tens of thousands of gold just for a single pill. The leader of the Du Clan was naturally the Poison King Xue Nei. Although the Poison King Xue Nei often resided in the Poison King''s Valley, he was still treated as a leader by the various big Poison Clans in the Azure Province. Xue Nei also could not refuse, and even though he agreed to be the representative, he did not participate in any Qingzhou City activities. Because Xue Nai was not in Qingzhou City, the Du Clan had a junior promote a person to be the new Patriarch of the Poison Clan. That person was the one ranked second only to the Poison King Xue Nai, "Lin Yanqing". The Du Family was not like the doctors, although their medical skills were outstanding, they were still far inferior to doctors. The strongest aspect of the Du Family was that they trained in medicine, if concocting a medicine that was mediocre could strengthen the body, then the medicine refined by the Du Family would not only kill people, but would also torture them. This was the truth of the situation in the Azure Continent. The Medicine and Poison Clans also had a competition that was held every three years. These were the highlights of the city.


    At this time, Qingzhou City was bustling with noise and excitement. A whole line of people were coming in and out of the city, and the line was stretching for hundreds of feet. Even after a long period of time, the line was still only able to travel a few dozen feet.


    Chu Minglei was extremely bored and he was extremely angry, "Why are there so many people? "What are the soldiers above doing? Why are they so slow?"


    Lu Zeng also impatiently waited and agreed: "There are a lot of prodigies in this Qingzhou City. It''s hard to say if there was some godly thief that stole something important."


    Chengfeng crossed his arms in front of his chest and didn''t even bother holding the reins of his horse anymore, allowing it to fall. It was obvious that he was getting impatient from waiting.


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "Why is it so unlucky? There hasn''t been such a long queue before."


    Lu Zeng closed his eyes and shook his head, "It seems that we will have to wait another two hours for the investigation to continue so slowly."


    "That''s right, when did you say that Bai Zhanfeng didn''t steal it? Why did he choose to do it in these few days!" This poison competition is about to begin soon. If we don''t hurry up and enter, we might not even have a room in the lower rooms of an inn! " A middle-aged man standing behind Lu Zeng interjected.


    Once Chengfeng and Lu Pengfeng heard the name of Bai Zhanfeng, they frowned again. What the hell was going on? A large group of people came over at this time to cause trouble.


    Chu Ming''s interest was piqued and he asked, "The title of ''Stealing Sage'' is really cool. What did that Bai Zhanfeng steal to make the security so tight?"


    The man looked at Chu Ming and disdainfully said, "Little kids should ask less about adults."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he almost died of anger. He wanted to curse, but Chengfeng said first, "Brother, do you think Bai Zhanfeng is in Qingzhou City?"


    When the man saw Chengfeng take a step forward, he had the feeling that he was a grandmaster of an entire generation, and when he saw Chengfeng with his extraordinary equipment, he would occasionally reveal the temperament of an overlord, and the sword in his hand was especially exquisite, which made him unconsciously feel a sense of admiration. He replied, "That''s right, Bai Zhanfeng is unparalleled in terms of his movement technique and qinggong [1], he sneaked into the house of the Duke of Qingzhou City and stole the ''Six King''s Ring'', I think that he wanted to gather up the Six King''s Ring to look for the ''Earth Treasure''."


    Chengfeng nodded and said, "Thank you, brother."


    That person also politely replied.


    Chu Ming watched on angrily from the side, nagging at Lu Zeng: "What? I didn''t even ask him, and Uncle Cheng just asked, yet he''s still so polite and gentle. Isn''t he looking down on people!"


    Lu Zeng looked at Chu Ming''s expression and laughed: "You''re just a little kid, how could you compare to a hero? "In this world, as long as you are domineering enough and famous enough, others will be more polite to you."


    Chu Ming frowned, then lowered his head to look at himself, to reply, and then raised his head and said: "Why am I not domineering anymore! Don''t I look like a hero!? "


    Chengfeng and Lu Zeng couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    Chu Ming saw the two of them laughing and felt extremely unhappy in his heart. He said, "What are you laughing at? Looking at your relaxed expressions, how could you be so domineering?"


    Lu Zeng suppressed his laughter and said, "This domineering air isn''t just an expression. It is a kind of deterrence that martial arts practitioners exude. The strength of your triple-legged hat and your childish face, no matter how you put it, doesn''t seem intimidating at all."


    Chengfeng smiled without a word, thinking that this little kid was really interesting. He had been so busy asking about things that he had not paid any attention to.


    Chu Ming said angrily, "You two can laugh now, one day I will surpass you two, when that happens, I will laugh you to death, hmph!"


    Lu Zhe stopped and said: "You little kid, don''t you like martial arts? You''re tired out here. If this goes on, no matter how talented you are, you won''t be able to find a wolf in your entire life."


    When Chengfeng heard this, he burst into laughter again.


    Chu Ming was already depressed, but this made him even more depressed. He said, "What does it have to do with you whether I can beat you or not!"


    Chengfeng continued, "Of course, this old mister wants to hug a great-grandson."


    When Chu Ming heard this, his face alternated between red and white. He was so angry that he wanted to pounce on the two of them and bite them.


    These three were making a joke and were quite eye-catching.


    "Feng, one of the three men holding a sword looks familiar, do you remember?" A teenager in a purple robe looked at Chengfeng with a look of silence.


    The middle-aged man named Ah Feng, who stood behind the teenager, said, "Young Master, if I remember correctly, he should be Chengfeng, the guest of our Wandering Dragon Castle a few days ago, a chivalrous hero."


    The young man frowned and said: "Heavenly Road Sword Wind Riding, huh? "What is he doing here? The old and the young seem to be very familiar with him. Isn''t Wind Rider the usual person?"


    Hearing the young man say something, Feng couldn''t help but ask, "Young Master, what did you say?"


    The young man did not even look back as he directly walked towards the city gate. Feng felt helpless and had no choice but to follow him.


    The young man did not join the line, but walked around the group and headed directly for the city gate. Many people who had entered the city stared blankly at him. The young man did not pay any attention to him and went to the city gate. The soldiers saw that the young man did not queue up and wanted to enter the city. They hurriedly stopped him and shouted fiercely: "What are you doing! "I want to queue up in the city!"


    The young man said, "Isn''t Bai Zhanfeng the one who stole the Six Ring from inside? It''s fine if you can seal it, but why do you need to check even the person who went in? "


    When the soldier heard this, he was extremely displeased and shouted, "What''s wrong? Laozi loves to investigate. If you want to enter the city, then line up. If you don''t want to enter, then scram for grandpa!"


    Upon hearing this, Feng, who was behind the youth, immediately rushed forward. He grabbed the officer with one hand and glared at him.


    The soldier was also stupefied by this sudden grab. He was suspended in the air and didn''t know what to do.


    When the soldiers lined up and saw this scene, they couldn''t help but cheer. Originally, they were already very uncomfortable with being checked out for no reason. Plus, that group of soldiers seemed to be dragging the time, waiting so anxiously. At this moment, when someone gave out their anger, they too felt a burst of joy.


    Chu Lu and co. were the first to see it. Chu Ming was naturally overjoyed, and kept cheering. Chengfeng, on the other hand, looked depressed, but he did not seem too excited. Lu Pengsheng, on the other hand, had seen the violet-robed youth before, and they all had the same impression of him.


    The purple-robed youth looked at the other soldiers that were about to charge up with spears in their hands, before he leisurely said: "Aren''t your actions just to signal to everyone that you need some money for the journey?"


    The teenager stopped talking and looked at Ah Feng.


    Feng came to a realization and threw the soldier in his hand out. Then, he took out a few large ingots of ingots of ingots and threw them at the soldiers'' feet.


    Seeing several ingots of ingots of ingots on the ground, the soldiers didn''t care about their face anymore and quickly threw away their spears. They squatted down to pick them up.


    The violet-robed youth glanced at them coldly, then signaled to Ah Feng. The two of them then headed into the city in front of the group of soldiers.


    Everyone was in an uproar. Groups after groups of people dared to enter the gate. Once the officials and soldiers obtained the money, they would not care about all these anymore. They released the gate and let them in.


    Ah Feng followed behind the purple-robed youth and asked, "Why do you want to give those bastards money? Your subordinate can send them flying with a few slaps. "


    The purple-robed youth took out a fan from his waist, opened it, and fanned it: "I came out in secret from my father, so don''t do things too openly. Attacking an officer will definitely attract the attention of the government and the Qingzhou Marquis, if they report to my father, then our trip here would be in vain."


    A Feng cupped his hands and said, "Young Lord is wise, I understand."


    The purple-robed youth nodded and took two steps forward. When he realized something was wrong, he turned around and frowned. Then, he immediately turned his head back.


    Seeing that the violet-robed youth had turned his head, Ah Feng couldn''t help but to turn his head as well. Seeing that Chengfeng and the other old man were following them, he couldn''t help but to turn his head and say in a low voice, "The young lord must have been seen through by Chengfeng. He''s going to catch up to us now."


    The purple-robed youth shook his head and said, "No, if Chengfeng wanted to catch up, he would have already arrived in front of us. I think he has something to do with that young and old man, and I don''t think he will bother with us for the time being."


    Hearing this, Feng became confused, "Then why is Young Master frowning?"


    The violet-robed youth said, "I saw that youth staring straight at me. He must have some sort of opinion of me."


    Hearing this, Feng became even more confused. "What kind of waves can a child who hasn''t even reached fourteen create?"


    The purple-robed youth rolled his eyes at Ah Feng and said, "Three years ago, I was the same age. At that time, wasn''t there a big ripple?" There are many geniuses in this world, and the slightest difference in age cannot be underestimated. Let''s quicken our pace and leave. " As he spoke, he tapped the surface of the water and flew out.


    Seeing this, Feng had no choice but to follow up with a movement technique.


    As for the three people over there, Chu Ming saw that the purple-robed young man had plenty of hands and feet, so he threw out several large ingots of ingots. As for the three people over there, Chu Ming saw that the purple-robed young man had plenty of hands and feet, and threw away several large ingots of ingots of ingots. Chengfeng didn''t want to get into contact with the purple-robed youth to avoid any unnecessary words from coming out. Lu Zeng did not want to cause trouble in a place with many people. He originally wanted to stop Chu Ming, but after seeing that the purple-robed youth had left with a light movement, he gave up.


    When the three of them arrived at the Azure Province, they discovered that there were indeed many more people than in the past years. With a casual question, they realized that the triennial poison medicine competition was going to be held tomorrow, and it was truly a coincidence that they came at the right time. The three of them decided to find an inn to settle down first, in case they didn''t have a room to sleep in and could only sleep outside.

 C5

    5. The Sixth King''s Ring.


    The three of them continued onward. After walking for a long time, they finally found an inn. The waiter saw three people walking over and immediately went up to them to ask them: "Are you going to be the leader or to stay in the inn?"


    Chengfeng led the two horses to the waiter and patted his clothes, "Stay here."


    The waiter laughed and said, "Then how many rooms do you need?"


    Chengfeng turned his head and looked at Lu Zeng, who said, "Ming''er and I will be staying in one room, we need two."


    Chengfeng nodded and said to the waiter, "Two upper rooms."


    The waiter said, "Alright, the three of you go in and look for our boss. I''ll lead the horses to the stable."


    The three of them entered the inn, took two keys, and went upstairs.


    Chu Ming opened the door and threw himself onto the bed, then with a flip of his body, he wanted to sleep. Seeing this, Lu Zeng grabbed him up and said: "Brat, what are you doing? Are you daydreaming in the middle of the day?"


    Chu Ming scratched his head and said, "Of course not. Didn''t you queue up for a long time just now? Your legs are sore. Anyway, we''re already in Qingzhou City, so why not take a day off first?"


    Lu Zeng sent a Chestnut Burst over, causing Chu Ming to wail in pain.


    "Didn''t you say that you want to learn some martial arts? And you even boastfully said that you want to surpass Chengfeng and me?" Lu Zeng retracted his hand.


    When Chu Ming heard this, he first smiled, then said, "There''s still a lot of time to come, why would we need such a day?"


    Lu Zeng shook his head and said, "Child, you don''t know how hard it is for cultivators. If you had been a martial artist since you were young and learned the Breath of the Whale I taught you, you would have been considered an expert! "It''s a pity that you''re a child who is naturally playful and does not like martial arts. Whatever, I don''t want you to spend your entire life learning martial arts and roaming the world. You should just be like a commoner, living a normal life is also a type of happiness."


    Chu Ming laughed, "You''ve finally opened your eyes. What''s so good about fighting and killing all day? "In the future, I''ll be very satisfied if I can earn a little bit of money to live a small life. Peace is better than anything!"


    Lu Zeng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and said: "Brat, if others were to hear your words, they would definitely say that you have no ambition!"


    Chu Ming crossed his legs and said disdainfully, "If they say so, then I''ll just go my own way."


    Lu Zeng sighed, "You can''t be wrong about that. "Brat, you''re really too lazy to bother with your personality."


    Chu Ming let out a small laugh and without taking off his shoes, he laid on the bed without moving.


    Lu Zeng shook his head and left the room.


    On the other side, Chengfeng organized his things in his room and left with Heavenly Road Sword.


    Marquis Mansion of the Azure Province.


    "Trash, ordinary trash!" I''ve been raising you for so long just to get you guys to help me with this kind of thing! But once this happened, all of you became trash! "Humph, do you still want to stay in the Azure Province?" The Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, cursed the five people kneeling in front of him.


    The five of them were the five Hawkdogs that were under the Qingzhou Marquis. Martial artists called them the "Five Directions of the Cyan Plains", and these five people had very high martial arts skills, specifically helping the Qingzhou Marquis with some troublesome matters. This time, they had been stolen from Holy Baifeng, and not only was they furious, they were even ruthlessly scolded by the Qingzhou Marquis.


    The elder brother in the middle of the five directions was called "Go", the second brother was called "Go East", the third brother was called "Go West", the fourth brother was called "Go South", and the fifth brother was naturally called "Head North".


    After hearing the Qingzhou Marquis Liu Ming''s curses, he said to the middle: "Master Hou, it''s not that this subordinate is looking for excuses, but this Stealing Saint Light Technique is unrivalled in this world. If we were to compete in footwork, even if a hundred people surrounded him, they would not be able to stop him, but if he were to fight against these five people, the five of us will definitely capture him."


    The other four also nodded in agreement.


    The Duke of Qingzhou had stolen his most cherished ''Six King Ring'', and right now, he was extremely angry. He didn''t expect these five people to refute him, making him even angrier as he angrily said, "You guys still have the nerve to say that? What five of you joining hands to capture him? If the five of you couldn''t defeat him, I would have long swept you out of the house! "Hmph, a bunch of trash."


    The five men of the Cyan Plains all felt extremely disgusted in their hearts. It seemed like the Saint Thief''s reputation was very resounding, and it would be difficult for them to capture him together. The scariest thing was that Bai Zhanfeng''s strongest point was not his martial arts, but his movement technique and his qinggong.


    The Qingzhou Marquis was furious for a long time. Finally, he felt that he could not scold back his Sixth King''s Ring even if he were to continue scolding. He sighed and said, "Forget it, I will temporarily forget about this matter. "To the north, you two prepare to head south. Go to Yangzhou and notify the prefect of Yangzhou that you are worried that the sage will steal his Six King Rings."


    North and South responded, "This subordinate understands. This subordinate will set off now."


    The Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, nodded his head and waved his hand, "All of you may leave. Don''t come looking for me for the time being. I''ll get someone to inform you if you need anything."


    Wu Xiang nodded and responded. He then turned into five black shadows and disappeared.


    Liu Mingan sat down on a chair, picked up a teacup, and sipped on it.


    "What is the marquis doing?" A gorgeous girl wearing a red dress slowly walked out from the inner room and asked puzzledly, "Aren''t you giving away news to your opponent? "It''s good to steal as long as the Sage Thief is around. Can you not make the infuriating Yang Prefecture Prefect happy for a while?"


    Liu Ming put down his cup and pulled the woman over, saying: "Qing''er, Qing''er, you know how to be happy for a moment, the Six King Ring is the absolute treasure of the Great Earth, whoever obtains the six rings can open the first treasure since Pangu was established, and it is said that the treasure contains the essence of the heaven and earth, and once you get it, you can break the entire dynasty by yourself! "It took me a long time to get this one. It''s still too early to accomplish my goal."


    "Then what does it have to do with you telling that damn old man about it? They definitely won''t believe you even if you say that. In the end, they will still laugh at you for having your important Sixth King Ring stolen by a thief." Qing''er caressed Liu Ming''s face flirtatiously.


    Liu Ming grabbed Qing''er''s hand and said: "That old man has a lot of eyes and ears, he should be able to find out in a while. The reason why I asked him to go north to south is mainly to scout out the situation, and also to make a small gesture of goodwill in order to confuse him." "However, God knows whether that old man lost the Sixth King''s Ring before me or not. The spy I planted in Yangzhou City a few days ago is already dead, this must be related to that smelly old man. I''m afraid that the old man might also lose the Sixth King''s Ring."


    Qing''er retracted her hand and said with a smile, "Wouldn''t it be better if he lost him? If he pisses off that stinking old man, let''s see if he''s going to be arrogant in the future!"


    Liu Ming sighed, and said: "I already told you, you still do not understand, if these six King Rings are on his hands, I know of a location, A will gather the other rings by the time I finish collecting them, and then I can go ahead and kill him, and take his Sixth King Ring. If the ring really falls into Bai Zhanfeng''s hands, things will not be good. "It''s hard to find it, and hard to catch it. This is really a headache."


    Qing''er giggled and said, "This treasure is only a legend, you nobles and officials have risked your lives for it, if they gather in the Six King Rings and find out that it is just some ordinary rings, they would be angered to death!"


    Liu Ming shook his head: "Little girl, this Earth Treasure is definitely there. The records of the" Seven Ancient Sections "are very clear, among the ten great techniques of the Divine Wall, even the peerless'' Breath of the Whale ''is ranked second, the'' Six Kings Splitting Heaven ''is ranked first, and the" Seven Ancient Sects "also introduces the six kings of the Earth Treasure, whether it is the" Seven Ancient Sects "or the Divine Wall.


    Qing''er pursed her lips and said, "I don''t care about what you people are saying. It''s so incomprehensible!"


    Liu Ming said with a wry smile, "You are the carefree and happy one. Sigh, the other five rings, ''Heavenly Queen Nuwa'', ''Flame Emperor Shen Nong'', ''Yellow Emperor Shen Nong'', ''Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan'', ''Water God Gong Gong'' and ''Fire God Zhu Rong'', all have to be attached to me. King Fuxi, has lost the ring as the leader.

 C6

    7. Medicine and poison.


    Hundred Spirit and Chu Ming returned to the tavern. Seeing that Lu Zeng had yet to return, they opened up their hearts. The two children were talking nonsense.


    Chu Ming hadn''t forgotten to tease Hundred Spirit for many years, so he laughed, "Hundred Spirit, I want to take a bath now."


    Hundred Spirit knew that Chu Ming was clearly joking. She replied, "Okay, let''s wash together. But you have to take responsibility."


    Chu Ming saw that his flirting had failed and he was threatened. He was a bit disappointed, so he changed the topic, "This Azure Continent is really pretty, but it''s still not as pretty as our Hundred Spirit Beast."


    Hundred Spirit laughed out loud and said, "Little pervert is after all, an unskilled little pervert. He can even talk in a silly manner."


    Chu Ming was mocked for his praise. He immediately felt a bit annoyed and said, "Alright, alright, I won''t learn anything. I''ll use my hot face to cover someone''s cold butt."


    Hearing that, Bailing frowned, "You little pervert, why are you speaking like that? Why are you sticking your hot face to a cold butt? I don''t want to give you that kind of face yet!"


    Chu Ming shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said, "That''s right, tell me about the Poison Hall. Three years ago, I was sick, so I didn''t feel it. By the time I woke up, the Poison Hall was already over. I can''t miss it."


    Hundred Spirit laughed, "I didn''t expect a little pervert like you to be interested in such things. Alright, since there''s nothing going on, I''ll tell you what I''ve heard from my father."


    Hundred Spirit House cleared her throat and continued, "The Poison Hall goes back to fifty years ago, which is to say, the previous generation''s number one genius doctor, ''Bian Chong'', and the previous generation''s Poison King, which is also my father''s father, and my grandfather, Xue Qing. At that time, my grandfather Xue Qing''s poison arts were peerless in the world, and he was also quite arrogant. He had offended a lot of people in the Martial Forest, and those people had organized a group of people to attack my grandfather''s residence. "At that time, my grandfather was not afraid of them because he cultivated the poison arts to a superb level. Thus, a fierce battle began on the Third Ring Mountain. After fighting for about a day, that group of people all poisoned my grandfather!" Bailing said as he danced in joy. He was probably very proud of his grandfather''s poison skills.


    Chu Ming did not know about the fight and the poison arts, but he wanted to know the origins of the event. He hurried to ask, "What''s next, what should we do next?"


    He cleared his throat and continued, "That group of trash were all lying dead in front of my grandpa. My grandpa was also at that time, so he didn''t care if they were dead or alive and told them to scram. At this time, that stinky burden came!"


    "Wait, wait!" A carrying pole? It''s a flat charge, isn''t it? " Chu Ming stopped Hundred Spirit, and said, "Even if they came looking for trouble, you shouldn''t change their name. No matter what, they are the number one genius doctor of the previous generation, and one of the representatives of an era."


    Hundred Spirit rolled her eyes at Chu Ming and said, "Do you want to listen or not? If you do, then don''t interrupt!"


    Chu Ming could only bitterly smile and nod in agreement.


    Hundred Spirit''s voice continued: "Where are you talking about? Oh, right, that Bian Chong happened to be passing through the Third Ring Mountain, at that time he was collecting herbs, and then he met my grandfather and that group of trash, and he was a good person, so he came up to stop my grandfather, and then he expelled the poison from that group, and in less than an hour, they were all treated up, which surprised my grandfather, at that time my grandfather guessed that he was the number one genius doctor, so he went up and fought with him, but who would have thought, that Bian Chong was also very arrogant, and said that my grandfather''s poison skills are also top grade, that''s what you call a reverse poison master, ah, you said that he was very arrogant! Hundred Spirit was shaking Chu Ming with an angry look.


    Chu Ming was shaken to the point that he couldn''t bear it. He immediately grabbed Hundred Spirit and said: "Stop shaking. I don''t think your grandpa is someone who''s been debased unilaterally. Continue talking about them."


    Hundred Spirit nodded, and said: "You are right, my grandfather replied him with a sentence, saying that the poison he poisoned was the lowest kind of poison, if he could cure all of the people under the ground by himself, even the number one genius doctor in the world''s medical techniques would not be this good. They were poisoned by my grandfather, and then Bian Chong went to detoxify the poison, and after a day of fighting back and forth with him, half of the group died. My grandfather was rather angry, and said that it was true that there was no face in a tie, and Bian Chong was also not bad, so the two of them decided to fight in separate times, and with that decision, they decided to stay in Qingzhou for a bit, and then split up between the two families. Bian Chong''s subordinates gathered together to create the famous doctors in the world, ''Ji Hall'', and then my grandfather, Xue Chong, went on to establish the Under the heavens.


    Chu Ming nodded, sighed, and said, "This man, he must be comparable in power. Looking at the divine wall, people in the martial world must work hard for their entire life just to get on the list, what is he doing here, isn''t living a good life? Peace is first. "


    Hundred Spirit''s eyes stared at Chu Ming, saying, "A useless man with such good qualifications to become one of the top experts in the world, yet you''re so disappointing. You talk about yourself, men of this world are all ambitious, you''re so useless!"


    Chu Ming turned his head and smiled, "I don''t want anything to be on the leaderboard, nor do I want any peerless martial arts. I just want to have a wife when I grow up and have a good life in the fields."


    "It would be hard for you to get a country wife!"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he flirted with her, "Why do you need to do that? Isn''t there a beautiful woman waiting for me in front of you?"


    Hundred Spirit said, "Don''t even think about it. The men I like are those who possess peerless martial arts, are mighty, domineering and arrogant, not useless brats like you."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he smiled and said, "Up to you. I have someone I love."


    When Hundred Spirit heard this, her interest was piqued. "Who is it? Tell me about it."


    Chu Ming shook his head and said, "It''s a secret. Let''s talk about it in the future."


    Hundred Spirit continued to ask, "Tell me who it is, or I''ll poison you to death!"


    Chu Ming forced out a smile and said, "No need for that. I was just joking around to deceive you. Why is it so poisonous!"


    Hundred Spirits were so angry that they were about to die. Standing up, he said, "Are you courting death!?"


    Chu Ming did not know how to reply, so he could only grab onto Hundred Spirit''s hand. The door suddenly opened, and Lu Pengju walked in. Where did this girl come from? "You actually took advantage of me going out and acted so presumptuously!"


    Chu Ming saw that Lu Zeng had misunderstood and knew that Lu Zeng couldn''t remember Hundred Spirit''s looks, so he smiled and said: "I brought her out from the brothel. How about it, she''s still considered pretty, right grandpa?"


    Lu Zeng was so angry that he only blew his beard. He raised his hand and pointed at Chu Ming, saying: "You little brat, you''re getting more and more unsightly! It''s my fault for being too used to it. Looks like I have to teach you a lesson today! "


    Chu Ming pulled Hundred Spirit Stones closer and the two of them got closer. Hundred Spirit Stones knew that Chu Ming was playing with Lu Ceng, so they couldn''t help but start to make a ruckus. The two of them had loved to play with people since they were young, so Hundred Spirit Stones wouldn''t let this opportunity go to mess with Lu Zeng, the top expert.


    Hundred Spirit said in a delicate voice, "Yo, little pervert, why are you using so much strength? You''re hurting me. Where''s your previous gentleness?"


    Chu Ming laughed loudly and said, "What a proud little beauty, I''ll definitely treat you well."


    When Lu Zeng saw Little Si utter such unsightly words, he was immediately enraged. He rushed forward, grabbed Chu Ming, and cursed: "Brat, today I won''t smash your butt to pieces!" As he spoke, he tried to move Chu Ming''s belt.


    Chu Ming did not want Lu Zeng to jump up too quickly, so he quickly said: "I''m not going to play anymore, grandpa, she''s a Hundred Spirit Beast! Don''t you know him? "


    At this time, Lu Zeng was in a righteous mood and couldn''t help but think: "Brat, grandpa isn''t you, how could he know this brothel girl?"


    Chu Ming quickly said, "No, I''m just joking. She''s Xue Bei Ling, the daughter of Uncle Xue Nai!"


    Lu Zeng was startled. He turned around and looked at Hundred Spirit, asking: "Are you Xue Nong''s daughter, Hundred Spirit?"


    Hundred Spirit House laughed softly and said: "Who is Xue Nai? I am just a brothel girl, and was brought here by this little objective to accompany him. " This smile was extremely vicious.


    When Chu Ming heard this, he was done for. He didn''t expect Hundred Spirit to play with him. Even if he jumped into the Yellow River now, he wouldn''t be able to wash away this mess.


    Lu Zeng had already stripped off Chu Ming''s pants, then with a big slap on the face ¡­

 C7

    8. General Conference on Toxicology (I)


    Chu Ming touched his butt. It must have swelled up a little now. He looked at Hundred Spirit who was laughing and said angrily, "How can you speak nonsense and hurt my butt!"


    Without waiting for Hundred Spirit to speak, Lu Zeng scolded her first: "Stinking brat, you actually have the nerve to say it. Didn''t you say the Hundred Spirit House would agree? You deserved it!"


    Hundred Spirit nodded with a smile, as if she was having fun.


    "Humph!" Chu Ming turned his head and angrily laid on the bed.


    Lu Zeng shook his head and asked Hundred Spirit''s question, "Where is your father?"


    Hundred Spirit said, "He''s in a meeting with his uncles. It seems that he''s planning to show off his old face this time, hehe."


    Lu Zeng was surprised, "What? Brother Xue wants to participate in this poison conference?"


    Hundred Spirits nodded and said, "Where did Grandpa Lu go? The entire Cyan Plains City is ready to go."


    Chu Ming added in an exasperated tone: "He probably went to eat some fresh grass! "Humph!"


    When Lu Zeng heard this, he became a little angry and said, "Brat, do you think your butt is too small or something? Do you want to continue to grow bigger? "


    Chu Ming turned his head and didn''t look over.


    Lu Zeng waved his hand and said, "Don''t bother with this little brat. I''m too used to smelly my mouth!" Then he sat on a chair at the side and said, "Your father and brother Ping Jie grew up together. In terms of friendship, you probably don''t want to get involved, which is why your father often resides in the Poison King''s Valley and disregards the matters of the Azure Province''s Du and Du Clan. This time, when Xue Nei and his brother return to Qingzhou, they will definitely push him onto the stage. It''s not good, it''s not good. "


    The Hundred Spirit House asked in confusion, "What do you mean not good? It''s just a test. "


    Lu Zeng shook his head and said: "It''s not that simple. In the past, when Little Brother Xue Nei was not around, there was still an excuse and a reason, even though the Du Family had always been suppressed by the Du Family. But this time, Little Brother Xue Nei has already taken the last step out of the valley, and in order to protect his family''s face, Xue Nong will not show any mercy, and Little Brother Ping is not like your father who has always been looking for an opportunity to compete with Little Brother Xue Nong.


    Bailing looked at Lu Zeng in disbelief, then said, "How could that be? Daddy is so close with Uncle Bian Jie."


    Lu Zeng bitterly smiled and said: "I hope I''m worrying about nothing."


    "..."


    Early in the morning of the second day, Chu Ming heard someone knocking at his door. He looked around and saw Lu Ceng had already opened the door. Standing in front of the door was Wind Rider, whom he had not seen for a long time.


    Chengfeng smiled at Chu Ming and said a few words to Lu Zeng before leaving.


    Lu Zeng closed the door and yawned, wanting to go back to sleep.


    Chu Ming rubbed his eyes and said, "What are you doing here, Uncle Cheng?"


    Lu Zeng disdainfully said, "I came to say goodbye."


    "Farewell?" Chu Ming was slightly surprised because he knew that Chengfeng had spent a lot of time and effort to find out about Xiaoxiao, but because of Lu Zeng and Chu Ming''s little intelligence, he hadn''t been able to find anything. However, he had followed them here before giving up.


    Lu Zeng let out a sigh and said: "All good things must come to an end. It''s better to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, we might lose our guard and end up getting too close to each other."


    Chu Ming curled his lips and said, "Then I won''t have roasted chicken to eat in the future!"


    Lu Zeng fiercely glared at him and said: "Stinking brat, your mouth is so kind. One day, you will definitely kill yourself because of that mouth of yours. Hmph!"


    Chu Ming lazily turned around and said, "I''m actually quite willing to die from holding on."


    Lu Zeng no longer paid any attention to him. This child''s support was simply unreasonable.


    Chu Ming saw that Lu Qun had gone back to sleep, so he felt bored. He turned around and also fell asleep.


    At the end of the day, the two of them got up and washed their faces in turn.


    Lu Zeng spoke first: "Tomorrow, will you be able to attend the poison meeting at noon?"


    After Chu Ming wiped his face, he exhaled and said, "There are always good things like watching from the sidelines. Aren''t we going to find Uncle Bian Jie to treat the poison for me?"


    Lu Zeng sighed, and said: "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. You better pray that your poison will act up slowly. The later the better."


    Chu Ming threw his face scarf to the side and said, "You just like to worry about nothing! "Alright, if we don''t go now, won''t we be unable to witness this grand gathering?"


    Lu Zeng patted his clothes and said, "Alright, let''s go. I also want to see the Poison Hall that we haven''t seen in years."


    The two of them walked out of the guest room and went downstairs, heading towards the central plaza of Qingzhou City.


    This Poison Hall was held every three years. Previously, Liu Dong, the father of the Qingzhou Marquis Liu Ming, had come to testify for the poison. However, a few years ago, Liu Dong passed away due to illness. The Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, had also become a notary of the Poison Hall every three years, just like his father.


    The method of sparring in the Poison Hall was different from that in the martial arts arena. The rule was that each side could only send one member to the stage at a time, and then the notary, the Duke of Qingzhou, would send one prisoner to jail. On the other hand, the doctors had to resuscitate the prisoners on the death row for an incense stick of time. The doctors could use force to make the other party unable to make a move, and the Du Family could use force to disrupt the doctors from treating the prisoners who had already been poisoned. If the prisoner did not die after one incense stick of time, then the doctor would win. If the prisoner died from poisoning, then the Du Clan would win. Thus, the competition at the Poison Hall was not only about medical skills and poison techniques, but more importantly, martial arts also needed to be strong. If not, he would be unable to withstand the other party''s attacks.


    The Du Family could not afford to lose this time. Hence, they invited Xue Nai from the Poison Valley, hoping to use this generation''s Poison King to suppress Bian Jie.


    "Wow, there''s still so many people!" Chu Ming looked at the densely packed crowd in front of him and said, "What do you think? Shall we go find Uncle Xue? "


    Lu Zeng looked at him and said, "Damn brat, you''re always thinking of taking advantage of me!"


    "What''s wrong with that? We''re all familiar with each other anyway!" A deep male voice came from behind Chu Ming and Lu Zeng.


    Lu Ceng and Chu Ming turned to see a middle-aged man in a black robe. His strong body exuded a domineering aura, and his long black hair covered one side of his face. Behind this man was a large group of people. They all had serious expressions on their faces and were all very muscular. It seemed that they were some of the best in the martial arts world.


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "You really are Uncle Xue Nai. It''s been so many years since we last met that you''ve become much more heroic!"


    That''s right, this black-clothed man was Poison King Xue Nei.


    Xue Nong laughed, "Tomorrow, you really have grown up. Even your speech is a bit arrogant. "Haha, children are worth teaching."


    Chu Ming smiled embarrassedly. Xue Nai was a person that Chu Ming respected. Not only because of his exceptional martial arts, but also because of the different domineering aura he revealed from time to time.


    Seeing his old friend, Lu Zeng walked over and asked, "How have you been?"


    Xue Nei saw that Lu Zeng was also very enthusiastic and said: "Don''t mention it for so many years. It is my honor to meet Mister Lu again!"


    Lu Zeng cupped his hands together and said, "Brother Xue, you are being too courteous. Do you really need to praise this nameless old man so much?"


    Xue Nei waved his hand and said, "Why does a certain someone''s every word have to be flattery? Moreover, Mister Lu had a shallow reputation. He had helped someone many times and this person would never be able to repay him in his entire life. Let''s not talk about fame and fortune. Even if the Sky Emperor himself were here, Ouyang Yu, the monk with the broken ring, Dugu Qiye, and Gongshan Jiu, they still wouldn''t be able to compare to you! "


    "He killed this old man! He really killed this old man!" Lu Zeng waved his hand and smiled, "Alright, alright, let''s not talk about such red tape anymore."


    Xue Nai also smiled and said, "Is Mister Lu here to watch this poison gathering?"


    Lu Zeng was not in a hurry to speak, but Chu Ming stuck his head out and said: "Yeah, but there are a lot of people here. We can''t get in anyway."


    Xue Nei laughed out loud. He patted Chu Ming''s head and said: "What''s there to worry about? I''ll follow this. I''ll take the best seat for you!"


    Chu Ming happily ran towards Xue Nai''s group. He didn''t expect that someone would catch him just after walking a few steps. He turned around and saw that it was actually Xue Bailing. Xue Bailing held Chu Ming''s right hand tightly, then raised it behind him again and again, causing Chu Ming to scream out in pain.


    Xue Bei Ling giggled and said: "Little pervert, you really tried to get close to me! You dare to stand behind my father? You are truly shameless! "


    Chu Ming was furious in his heart, but he did not care about Xue Nai''s face and softly said, "My dear lady, be gentle, your hand is about to break! Besides, is there any difference! "


    Hundred Spirit''s laughter rang out: "Of course, those who are standing behind my father are all experts of the Du Family, how can it be your turn! "Come, stand behind me!" Then, he pulled Chu Ming and ran towards the back of the line.


    Chu Ming was inexplicably grabbed. He was dragged all the way to the very back of the line before Hundred Spirit began to let go. When he saw that Xue Nei was already far away, he released his voice and said: "If you treat me like this, then I''ll call you molester!"


    Hundred Spirit was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, "You can shout, shout, and shout at the top of your lungs!" As he spoke, he pinched Chu Ming''s cheek.


    Chu Ming was pinched so hard that it hurt. He could only beg, "Be gentle ¡­" Hundred Spirit''s eyes were filled with tears as she laughed.


    Just like that, the two of them followed the large group into the Du Family''s camp.

 C8

    9. General Conference on Toxicology (Part II)


    Xue Nong brought Lu Li to sit at the front row of the right side of the arena where the Du Family stood. Chu Ming and Xue Bailing stood together at the side. The left side of the group was already in position. When Bian Jie saw Lu Zeng and Chu Ming, he couldn''t help but frown and immediately stood up to greet them.


    "Mr Lu, tomorrow, why didn''t you come and say hello when you haven''t seen each other for a year?" Bian Jie was dressed in white. He looked like a scholar in his forties, and it was obvious that he had been meticulously taken care of by the godly doctor.


    Lu Zeng also quickly stood up, cupping his hands and said: "Brother Ping, don''t blame me for this. Since we met Brother Xue earlier, I have to give him face and give him a seat. As for your side, after this competition is over, I still need to bring Ming''er to pay a visit. I''m afraid that we''ll have to nag you again when the time comes! "


    Bian Jie also cupped his hands and said, "What do you mean, Mr Lu has given me such a heavy debt of gratitude. Why should a trivial matter like this be considered a chatterbox?"


    Lu Zeng waved his hand and said: "You and Little Brother Xue think too highly of an old man like me. Forget it, the Grand Meeting is about to begin. You are the head of the Medicine Hall. Hurry and go to the abbot."


    Bian Jie nodded and said, "Alright, then I''ll go ahead and take a seat. After this meeting is over, Mister Lu must come to my humble home!"


    Lu Zeng nodded his head and said: "I must have gone there at that time. You should understand as well. It''s about tomorrow."


    Bian Jie looked at Chu Ming and smiled. "Don''t worry. It''s just a small matter." Then he turned back.


    "It seems like Brother Bian Jie is going to have a true battle."


    After sitting down, Lu Zeng shook his head and said: "Yes, you and I both know that Brother Bian Jie has always been a competitive person. I think that you won''t let him go this time. The two of you will certainly make a big move. I won''t ask for your mercy, but we don''t have a deep relationship between the two of you. With this in mind, when the time comes, you still have to stop.


    Xue Nei smiled and said, "Rest assured, Mister Lu. I know where to go."


    Lu Zeng nodded, no longer saying anything.


    Dang! After the gong and drums rang out, the Qingzhou Marquis Liu Ming walked into the arena. The spectators all opened up a path for him. The group of guards slowly walked to the middle of the Medicine Hall, and then sat down on the large mahogany chairs that had already been arranged for them. Liu Ming said a few words to the east, then nodded and went up the stage, and shouted loudly: "Okay, everyone is here, after this, the competition will officially begin! There''s no need for the two families to stand on ceremony.


    Xue Nei stood up and said: "I''ll represent the Du Family this time.". With a stomp of his feet, he flew up onto the arena.


    Once Xue Nai stepped onto the stage, the crowd below the stage began to discuss amongst themselves.


    "Xue Nai really can''t resist anymore."


    "That''s right, that''s right. They definitely came to save the face of the Du Family!"


    "This time it''s going to be interesting. That Lin Yanqing from the past is not a match for Bian Jie."


    "But that Ping Jie is so strong, is Poison King Xue Nei strong enough?"


    "What do you know? The Poison King Xue is definitely not inferior to Bian Jie in terms of skills. This battle is going to be very exciting."


    "The Du Family can''t afford to lose again. If we lose this time, we won''t be able to keep our face up!"


    "Hey, stop spouting nonsense. I heard that the Poison King Xue Nei has returned, but I put my capital on him. If he loses, I won''t even have a house!"


    "Old Six, you still want to bet?"


    "..."


    "Brother Xue, you go in personally. I will definitely not miss this battle! "It is still the same as in the past, I will beat someone up to meet Brother Xue!" With a leap, Bian Jie also jumped onto the arena.


    The two of them looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with a cold light and their fighting spirit was extremely high.


    He looked to the east and asked, "Are the two of you ready?"


    Xue Nei and Bian Jie both nodded and didn''t say another word between them.


    Eastward, he looked towards the Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming. Liu Mingxin waved to the guards behind him, "Pull them out."


    A few guards behind him dragged out a dead criminal with messy hair, an ugly complexion, skinny limbs and wearing white prison clothes, and dragged him to the center of the ring. Only then did the guards quickly leave the ring.


    Looking to the east, he looked at the densely packed crowd and said, "This man is called Sima Feng, he is a hitman of the martial arts world. He has killed countless people, and he is guilty of heinous crimes! A while ago, the Duke of Qingzhou caught him and put him in jail. Today, the Poison King and the genius doctor will decide whether he lives or dies. Then, can the Duke of Qingzhou please announce the start of this poison competition! "


    Everyone''s eyes immediately fell on the Duke of Qingzhou. The Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, smiled and said, "Then, the triennial poison gathering officially begins!" Then, he opened up the famous fan in his hand and ferociously waved it, igniting a stick of incense. The spectators were also shocked, they never thought that the Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming''s internal energy would be so strong as well.


    Chu Ming looked at the bustling crowd and suddenly realized that the violet-robed young man was standing in the middle of the crowd, as if Ah Feng was standing right behind him.


    "Is he here to watch the match as well?" Chu Ming muttered.


    "Little pervert, what are you looking at? My dad and Uncle Bian Jie are about to start. If you don''t look, you''ll regret it!" Xue Bailing grabbed Chu Ming''s ear.


    Chu Ming was in so much pain that he reached out his hand to push Xue Bailing''s hand away and then said, "I got it, I got it. "Stop pulling!"


    Xue Bailing smiled, put his hands down, and whispered in front of Chu Ming''s ears, "Next time, when I finish practicing the poison arts, I won''t be pulling your ears. If you don''t listen, I''ll poison you, the poison will make your whole body itch."


    Chu Ming trembled and hurriedly moved ten feet away from Xue Bailing. Xue Bailing smiled proudly and said, "Come over here and stand by my side. Otherwise, I''ll poison you to death!"


    Chu Ming was about to curse out, but before he could say anything, he heard a clamor from the crowd. Chu Ming turned his head to look and saw Xue Nai and Ping Jie fighting in the air with their palms!


    Xue Nei dodged the palm strike, spun a few rounds in the air before landing firmly on the stage. He then charged towards the death row. When the prisoner saw Xue Nei rushing towards him with a domineering aura, he cried out in fear. When Bian Jie saw that Xue Nei had avoided him and directly attacked the prisoner on death row, he knew that if Xue Nei touched the prisoner on death row, there would be nothing left of the prisoner on death row but ashes. He quickly took out a pill leaf from his chest and waved it flew towards Xue Nei with a strong inner force.


    Xue Nei heard a call from behind him. It must be a "leaf marker" made by the inner force. He didn''t dare to take it head on. He quickly stopped and used one hand to prop himself up, pulling his body to the side to grab the leaf label.


    The medicine leaf symbol''s power didn''t decrease at all, making a big hole on the wooden board nailed to the stage. When it lightly brushed past Sima Feng''s face, Sima Feng''s face was cut in half by the wind power, and blood splashed on the stage. The crowd did not want that tiny leaf to be driven so fiercely by the inner force of Ping Liu. They immediately felt great respect and applauded!


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were on Bian Jie. Only Chu Ming could clearly see that when the leaf symbol flew towards the purple-robed youth, he caught it with his right index finger and middle finger and threw it to the side.


    "Hey, you''re kidding me, right? He''s at most four or five years older than me, and he''s definitely not 19 years old. How could he accept such a powerful medicine leaf label so simply?" Chu Ming pondered, "This person is definitely not simple!"


    At this moment, Xue Bailing woke Chu Ming up and angrily said, "Be a bit more polite, give me a good look at father''s martial arts competition and cheer him on!"


    Chu Minglai laughed and said, "I understand, I understand, my aunt."


    Xue Bailing gave up on Chu Ming and continued to watch the match.


    As he spoke, the two people on the stage started fighting again.


    Xue Nei repeatedly went forward to touch Sima Feng, but to no avail. The rules forbade the use of deadly poisons because that would endanger the others in the audience. This made Xue Nei to have some misgivings and not dare to poison him. Time passed second by second. Helpless, Xue Nei had no choice but to fight against Bian Jie.


    Naturally, he couldn''t let Sima Feng be poisoned to death. He had seen Xue Nei repeatedly release some of the powder in the dark and in the open, but he had to use his own ''Cleansing Pill'' to disperse it to Sima Feng.


    Xue Nei didn''t have the advantage as the two of them fought for a few times and frowned. He couldn''t help but feel a bit angry.


    When Bian Jie saw that Xue Nei was lost in thought, he took the chance to take a step forward and hit Xue Nei with his palm. Xue Nei regained his senses and took a few steps back, turning his body and dodging the attack of Bian Jie. Bian Jie did not want to miss the opportunity and hit him on the back with his palm; however, Bian Jie was a grandmaster of his generation. One of them had been hit in the back and the other in the abdomen. Both of them took a few steps back, panting heavily.


    Upon seeing this, everyone cheered and applauded loudly.


    Lu Zeng frowned, and thought about it, "Could it be that the two of them are working harder?" The two blows just now could have severely injured the opponent at any time. It''s a pity that it''s not easy for me to stop him, it''s not good at all, tomorrow I''m counting on Ping Jie to slow down the poison, if I get seriously injured, then I''ll have to wait for death! "


    Seeing that both of them were injured, Xue Bailing couldn''t help but look at Chu Ming, saying, "Father and Uncle Ping are really going all out like Grandpa Lu said, are they going to fight to the death?"


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "Ahem, this is all because of fame and fortune. If not for the grudge between your grandfather and Uncle Bian Jie''s father from the previous generation, they would have been such good brothers."


    Xue Bailing''s expression changed slightly, "I thought Grandpa Lu was just spouting nonsense. Who would''ve thought ¡­" Daddy and Uncle can''t go on like this! "


    Chu Ming hesitated for a moment before saying, "Forget it, let them go. We can''t stop them now."


    Xue Bailing gripped his hands tightly and turned around to look at the two.

 C9

    10. General Conference on Toxicology (III)


    On the stage of the central plaza of Qingzhou City.


    Xue Nei took in a deep breath. His gaze did not shift as he stared at the flat medium that was 15 meters away. The flat medium was also staring back without blinking.


    After a round of applause, the crowd quietened down. Seeing that the two of them were just standing there without moving, with not much time left, Xue Nai was probably even more anxious. This matter was related to the face of the Du Family and his own family.


    Even though it was already autumn, the afternoon sun still felt a bit scorching. Coupled with this type of battle, everyone was sweating profusely.


    "Although the battle between these two isn''t that intense, the oppressive feeling they give off is really hard to breathe."


    "As expected of two grandmaster level experts. No matter how domineering they are, they are powerful enough to intimidate others."


    "We don''t have much time left. Xue Nong, you can''t drag this on any longer, or else I''ll lose everything I have!"


    "Phew ¡­" "Phew ¡­"


    It was unknown who''s sweat was dripping onto the ground, but at that moment, the two of them once again began fighting!


    Xue Nei''s right hand suddenly jerked, and several large pieces of the wooden board flew into the air. Xue Nei''s right hand shrunk, and he shouted, "Break!" After that, he clapped his hands, and a few large pieces of wood flew towards Ping Jie with a sharp gaze, and after dodging, he took one step forward and arrived in front of Xiao Ya, the two of them were not even two Zhang apart, and in such a close distance, they managed to send out all eight pieces of medicinal leaves. "Swoosh swoosh ¡­" After a few sounds, the floor was covered in dust and the floor was covered with sawdust, making it almost impossible to see anything!


    When everyone saw this, they couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat for Xue Nei. At the same time, Xue Bailing let out a blood-curdling screech as he threw himself into Chu Ming''s embrace.


    Chu Ming snapped out of his daze after this pounce. He retracted his gaze and looked at Hundred Spirits, not knowing what to do.


    Lu Zeng also frowned, wishing he could rush forward to stop the two of them.


    Everyone began to discuss, "Where is this a test of poison? Why do I feel like they are competing in martial arts?"


    "The conversation between the two of them today is definitely not a mere contest of poison techniques. This big battle is within reason."


    "Well, it seems like Bian Jie is the better one."


    "That seems to be the case."


    "Oh my god, I''ve lost everything! Xue Nong, Xue Nai, try your best! "


    When the doctors saw that Bian Xun had the upper hand all of a sudden, they were overjoyed and laughter rang out from time to time. On the other hand, the Du Family, Lin Yanqing, and the others, were still in cold sweat. If it weren''t for the face of the Qingzhou Marquis, they would have already rushed into the arena! After all, even a top master wouldn''t be able to withstand eight powerful tokens at such a close distance.


    Amongst the crowd, A Feng coldly looked at the arena and said, "It seems that this Poison King Xue Nei is also unworthy of his reputation. In recent years, the Divine Wall has become more and more forbidden."


    The purple-robed youth shook his head and said nonchalantly, "Although the eight leaf marks are indeed very powerful, they are not without resistance."


    As soon as the purple-robed youth finished speaking, he saw from the thick dust and dust on the stage, a shadow suddenly flashed and darted out, pouncing straight at Ping Jie. Ping Jie was surprised, he was caught off guard and his eyes immediately widened, as if he did not believe what he had just heard but was unwilling.


    In an instant, the crowd was dumbstruck. They didn''t know what was going on at this moment. Especially for the doctor, when he saw his boss kneeling on the stage with blood flowing from his mouth, he was extremely shocked!


    After a while, the Du Family started to cheer, as if they were celebrating a long-awaited victory.


    The crowd was stunned for a moment before they finally regained their senses. They couldn''t help but cheer and cheer loudly, their applause thunderous and thunderous.


    Chu Ming saw that Xue Nei was fine and even hit him with a flat palm. He first shook and recovered his senses, then pushed Xue Bailing, who was in his embrace, away from him. When Xue Bailing heard this, he immediately looked towards the stage and saw that Xue Nei was safe and sound, while Bian Jie seemed to be slightly injured, he finally caught his breath and discovered that he was in Chu Ming''s embrace. He quickly pushed Xue Bailing away and said, "Little pervert, you''re eating me again!"


    Chu Ming had an innocent look on his face as he laughed bitterly, "You were the one who walked in here. I didn''t do anything."


    Xue Bailing turned his head and said, "Seeing that my father is fine, I''ll let you off this once. Next time, I''ll use Heart Piercing Powder to poison your body!"


    Chu Ming was shocked and forced a smile, "What would I do if you took the initiative to send it in yourself!"


    "Still, poison you to death!" Yu Ling laughed sinisterly, "In any case, if you continue to eat me, I''ll poison you to death!"


    Chu Ming put his hands together and said like a monk, "Benefactor, you can''t be this unreasonable. "I''ve gone out."


    Xue Bailing chuckled in amusement at Chu Ming''s behavior, then heavily slapped his shoulder and said, "You only know how to talk nonsense."


    Chu Ming smiled and dismissed the old Buddha. He turned around and continued to observe the situation.


    Back at the arena.


    At this time, Bian Jie had already been injured. Although Xue Nei had reduced a lot of his Qi when he attacked, but even with Bian Jie''s high power and breathing control, he was temporarily unable to move.


    Although Xue Nei looked unharmed, he was actually severely injured. However, he did not want Lu Ceng and Xue Bailing to worry about him, so he endured his injuries to temporarily restrain him. Looking at Bian Jie, who was kneeling not far away from him, Xue cupped his hands and walked towards Sima Feng without saying anything.


    Seeing Xue Nei walk towards Sima Feng, Ping Jie could only grit his teeth and watch helplessly as the person he had to protect was poisoned to death. This was not a pleasant thing to do.


    Seeing that Xue Nei had won in terms of martial power, Sima Feng also felt that there was no hope for his own life. Facing Xue Nei who was walking over, he said, "Poison King Xue Nei is indeed worthy of his reputation. "As a prisoner on death row, I don''t beg for anything. I just hope that I can die happily."


    Xue Nei stopped in front of Sima Feng and said, "Although you are a prisoner on death row, using a person''s life like this as a tool is really against the principles of the martial arts world. But I can''t save you either, so I can only give you this'' Immortal Drunk ''. I''ll definitely be satisfied when I die. "


    Sima Feng smiled and said, "I didn''t expect there to be such an ''enchanting'' poison. Haha, if I die too easily, it will be better than having my head chopped off." As he said this, Sima Feng lifted up the pill and was about to take it, but just as he was about to put it into his mouth, a golden light shot out, turning this immortal into ashes.


    Everyone sighed as they looked towards the golden light. A violet-robed youth slowly walked up the stage with a fiery red fan in his hand, a middle-aged man following behind him.


    The violet-robed youth walked up to Xue Nei, closed his fan, and cupped his hands. "Greetings, Xue Nei, King Xue Du!"


    Xue Nei looked at the young boy and asked: "Who is this little brother?".


    The purple-robed youth had his hands behind his back, and said in a very refined manner: "I am the son of the Dragon Roaming Castle''s master, Long Potian, Dragon King River."


    Once he said that, the audience broke out into a flurry of discussion.


    "Long Potian''s son, Dragon Lord River!"


    "It can''t be, is it that Wandering Dragon Castle? The number one castle in the world! "


    "Why is it so lively this year? First, it was the Saint Thief Bai Zhanfeng, then Poison King Xue Nei came out of the valley. Now, even the Wandering Dragon Castle is participating?"


    "I heard that Heavenly Road''s Jian Chengfeng also arrived!"


    "It can''t be? What are you all doing here! "


    "God knows!"


    The Qingzhou Marquis frowned as he looked at the Dragon King River on the stage.


    At first, Lu Zhe felt that this violet-robed youth looked a little familiar, but after hearing this, he realized that the feeling he had previously had was as if he had met Long Potian. This Dragon King''s River really was like his father.


    Chu Ming heard everyone discussing the violet-robed youth, so he muttered to himself, "He really isn''t a simple person."


    Xue Bailing cut in, "Bullshit, you son of the dragon castle''s Long Potian, do you see the finger qi he just released? An expert! "


    Chu Yu understood and said, "What, you like it now?"


    Xue Bai Ling glared at Chu Ming and said, "Who cares! I am already famous at your age. Look at you, you have no future! "


    Chu Ming replied, "Okay okay okay, I''m useless, okay?"


    Xue Bailing frowned and snorted coldly. He turned his head around and said no more.


    Chu Ming looked towards the Dragon Lord River and also felt that he was indeed a talent. Being able to have the demeanor of a general at the age of seventeen or eighteen made him feel that he was incomparable to him.

 C10

    11. The White Robbed Sage.


    Xue Nei carefully looked at the Dragon Lord River and said: "I wonder if Young Master Long has any advice for me?"


    The Dragon King replied politely, "I would never dare to give you advice, but I have a request."


    Xue Nei had a puzzled look on his face as he said: "Young Master Long, if you have anything to say, just tell me."


    Dragon Lord River pointed at Sima Feng and said, "I want to take this man away."


    Xue Nei was even more confused as he said: "What''s special about a death row like that actually made Young Master of the Wandering Dragon Castle travel a thousand miles without a care?"


    Dragon Lord River laughed and said: "This is a secret of the Roaming Dragon Castle, please forgive me, King Xue Du."


    Xue Nei looked at the well-mannered young man and sighed to himself: "This young man has such a demeanor at such a young age and is quite scheming. Just now, I saw him catch the medicine leaf with two of his fingers. He must have seen me and Brother Bian Zong being injured, so there''s no one to be afraid of.


    Xue Nei thought for a moment before he smiled and said: "Originally, Young Master of Wandering Dragon Castle wanted this person. I Xue Nei will not dare to slight him, but this person does not belong to me.". Then, Xue Nai glanced at the Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, who was sitting in the middle of the stage and said, "Sima Feng was captured by the Duke of Qingzhou, you should ask him for him."


    Dragon Lord River respectfully said: "This little one also feels that it should be like this, but since Poison King Xue has already won the Poison Hall, then this person should be his. The life and death power should be in the hands of the Poison King, do you think I should change my mind and come back to ask you for him?"


    Xue Nei smiled coolly and said: "Forget it, I''ll just hand this person over to the young master of the castle."


    Dragon Lord River smiled, cupped his hands and said: "This little one thanks King Xue Du here."


    Xue Nei originally did not want to make enemies with Wandering Dragon Castle, so he might as well go along with the flow and sell his love.


    Ah Feng, who had been standing behind the Dragon Lord River all this time, grabbed Sima Feng up and looked at Jun He.


    Dragon Lord River looked at Ah Feng, then turned his head and said: "In that case, this little one will take his leave first, I hope that King Xue Du can come to the Wandering Dragon Castle when he is free."


    Xue Nai also cupped his hands and said, "Please."


    Long Junhe turned, ready to step down, and Feng followed. The two of them had just taken two steps when they felt something approaching them from behind. The Dragon Lord River quickly turned to the side and pulled Feng along. The two of them turned to the side and in the next instant, a sword Qi slashed across their faces and landed on the wall, creating a hole in the wall.


    When the Dragon King''s River saw the terrifying sword aura, he could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. He turned around and suppressed the Qi in his dantian as he said: "Which expert is making such a big joke out of Xiao Ke?"


    As he finished his sentence, the echoes continued to echo unceasingly.


    Everyone was shocked and turned to look in the direction of the sword Qi. They saw about twenty or so handsome young men in white sitting on a roof. They looked lazy and their right index fingers were pointing towards the Dragon Lord River.


    "Who is this?"


    "Isn''t he too arrogant?" Young master who attacked the Wandering Dragon Castle, are you courting death? "


    "This year''s poison conference is really chaotic."


    "I don''t care, I finally got the right person today!"


    Everyone looked at the white-clothed scholar on the rooftop ten zhang away as they broke out into a flurry of discussion.


    Lu Zeng looked at the white-clothed scholar and frowned, as if he was displeased.


    Bian Jie and Xue Nei''s mouths were wide open in disbelief.


    The duke of Green Prefecture was even more furious. He pulled Xizhi to the side and said something to him. He nodded to the west and left the scene in a hurry.


    Chu Ming looked at the white-clothed scholar and suddenly felt a sense of familiarity. He thought back to the day he met Hundred Spirits, the man who was reciting the tragic poem on the street was him!


    Dragon Lord River looked at the white-clothed scholar and raised his eyebrows, saying, "I didn''t know that the Saint Thief Bai Zhanfeng would come here. I apologize for my rudeness!"


    That''s right, that white-clothed scholar was the infamous Thief Saint Bai Zhanfeng. Regardless of combat abilities or movement techniques, he was unrivalled in the world. This person was only twenty-six years old, five feet four inches tall. He was handsome, graceful, and had an extraordinary bearing.


    "Bai Zhanfeng? Stealing Saint Bai Zhanfeng? "


    "Hey, hey, hey. The poison gathering this time is really bustling with noise and excitement!"


    "Indeed, our trip here was not in vain. Within a day, we have been able to see a few famous people of the martial arts world!"


    "Shh, quiet down. Listen to what he has to say!"


    Bai Zhanfeng tilted his head and smiled, "I knew you were being rude, so I reminded you."


    When Dragon Lord He and Ah Feng heard this, their faces changed. Ah Feng was just about to attack on the spot, but Dragon Lord River extended a hand to stop him, Dragon Lord River knew that Bai Zhanfeng was extremely arrogant and unruly, his martial arts were also very powerful, so if he forced his way here, it would definitely not be good. He smiled and said: "I wonder what business Brother Bai has with this little brother?"


    Bai Zhanfeng smiled and said, "I don''t have any major matters, but I do have one small matter."


    "Oh, then can Brother Bai tell me about it?" Long Junhe politely replied with a smile.


    Bai Zhanfeng retracted his hand, touched his chin and said: "This guy, he likes to rob me. Just now, what did you ask Xue Nong for, I also want from you."


    Dragon Lord River''s expression sank, and said, "Big Brother Bai, this can''t be justified. We can discuss about other things, but only Sima Feng can."


    The crowd beneath the stage was also puzzled. Why would these two famous masters fight over a mere death sentence?


    Bai Zhanfeng let out a loud sigh, looked up and down at the Dragon Lord River, and said: "Little brat, you should know my character very well. Last time, when I went to your Roaming Dragon Castle, if it wasn''t for your father and your uncles, that yellow Fire God Zhu Rong Ring of yours would have already been mine. Can a little kid like you block something I want? "


    When Liu Ming from Qingzhou heard that the yellow ring, which was a fire element, was still in the Dragon Travelling Castle, he immediately felt more at ease.


    He only wished that he was young and was not a match for Bai Zhanfeng. He could only grit his teeth and said: "Please give my father some face, Big Brother Bai, and let this little one bring this Sima Feng back to roam Dragon Castle. I guarantee that I will hand this person over to Big Brother Bai within a month."


    Bai Zhanfeng laughed and said, "You brat, you are lying! If you take him away and ask him about it, wouldn''t it mean that I, Bai Zhanfeng, would have no chance at all? "


    "Ask something?"


    "Then what secrets does Sima Feng have that made Bai Zhanfeng and the Wandering Dragon Castle so excited?"


    "Not simple, not simple. Sima Feng was also a tyrant in the underworld back then, so he must have hidden some treasure."


    "Bai Zhanfeng must have seen Sima Feng''s treasure!"


    "¡­"


    The spectators were in an uproar again.


    Everyone was suspicious. If things continued like this, the investigation that he spent two years trying to get people to investigate would be revealed. He quickly asked, "Brother Bai, are we going to destroy this trap?"


    Bai Zhanfeng stretched his body and smiled, "It''s possible for a fish to die. Since the net is broken, it definitely can''t be broken."


    When the Dragon King River saw Bai Zhanfeng repeatedly humiliating himself, he finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. He opened the fire dragon fan in his hand and angrily said, "Since Big Brother Bai is unwilling to reconcile, then I will have to offend you!"


    Bai Zhanfeng waved his hand and said: "Interesting, interesting. Let me teach this conceited brat of yours a lesson!"


    The Dragon Lord River didn''t say anything else. He raised his hand and fanned it, stepping on the Seven Stars, and loudly shouted, "Rise!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a huge gust of wind blew out from the Fire Dragon Fan in Dragon King He''s hands, causing dust to fly into the air, as though people could not see it clearly from just a few meters away.


    Once this move of "Mysterious Black Yin Wind Shifting Technique" was used, everyone could only cover their heads and defend with their hands as they began to curse.


    The Dragon King''s River knew that this move would not be able to easily stop Bai Zhanfeng. His eyes widened as he searched for Bai Zhanfeng.


    Just as expected, after a short moment, a white silhouette flashed past, and the Dragon King River retreated three steps. Unexpectedly, the Dragon King River suddenly appeared in front of Bai Zhanfeng, giving him a fright. Although he was shocked, he was not flustered. He knew that Bai Zhanfeng''s "Willow Body" was a demonic technique and he knew that the area within a few meters was already like Bai Zhanfeng''s territory. If he were to accidentally take a step, he could easily lose his life.


    Bai Zhanfeng, on the other hand, was very relaxed. With his hands behind his back, he slowly circled around the Dragon Lord River, continuously pressuring him.


    The Dragon King''s River could only give up. Withdrawing his Profound Yin Windward Technique, he moved his left and right hands together, transforming into a few profound lights to protect his vital parts.


    Everyone returned to their senses and saw the two of them fighting on the stage. Bai Zhanfeng looked like he was walking, but there was a ghost in his movements.


    Bai Zhanfeng said as he walked, "Hand him over and I''ll spare your life."


    He gritted his teeth and dodged Bai Zhanfeng''s sword qi in a few consecutive flashes. He could not catch his breath, so he braced himself and said: "My life is not what you want!"


    Bai Zhanfeng laughed, "You arrogant brat, watch me steal your heart out!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Zhanfeng quickened his pace.


    Seeing Bai Zhanfeng increase his speed, the Dragon Lord River couldn''t help but grumble in his heart. If this continued, sooner or later he would be surrounded by this movement technique, but his own cultivation was still insufficient.


    Everyone also saw Bai Zhanfeng taking the Dragon Lord River into a dead end step by step. They could not help but break out in a cold sweat.

 C11

    12. wave level.


    Seeing that he was about to lose his hold on the situation, Long Junhe abruptly retreated a few steps back and pushed himself against the wall, so that he would not have to worry about his own safety.


    Bai Zhanfeng saw and did not stop him, he raised his hand and laughed: "Brat, you are seeking death, if you enter the dead end then don''t even think about coming out!"


    After saying that, Bai Zhenfeng gathered his Qi and gathered his dark blue Qi from his dantian. He then shouted loudly, "Break!" Suddenly, the tip of his index finger shot out a blue sword Qi straight towards the Dragon Lord River.


    By the time he reacted, the sword qi had already arrived in front of him. He did not have time to think about it as he fanned the fire dragon, and gathered the Mysterious Green Primal Diagram and shouted loudly: "Azure Dragon has gathered, the Nine Heavens Descent descends, the Blood Extinction has been broken, I am the supreme existence!" His voice was filled with a domineering aura!


    After the Dragon King River finished speaking, the fan released a red glow from the ground. From time to time, the radiance would skyrocket to reveal a surprised expression on everyone''s faces. When the light dissipated, Long Junhe''s left hand was drooping, his right hand holding the Fire Dragon Fan in front of his chest, his two legs spread out in front of him, he was panting heavily, his face was full of fatigue.


    "What was that just now?"


    "I don''t know. It seems to be very powerful."


    "This is no longer a poison conference."


    "Who cares. Such a good show is definitely worth watching!"


    Everyone was once again in a flurry of discussion.


    Xue Nai walked back to the center of the Du Clan''s camp. Lin Yanqing respectfully helped him up to his seat.


    Bian Jie was also escorted back by the doctors.


    Now, the only ones left on the stage were Ah Feng, who was holding onto Sima Feng, the Saint Thief Bai Zhanfeng, and the Young Castle Lord of Wandering Dragon Castle, Dragon Lord He.


    "What a strong kid, to be able to block the Faint Blue Sword Qi at such a close distance! It seems like Long Potian has a good son! " Lu Zeng thought to himself, "Unfortunately, if we were to fight against Bai Zhanfeng, it would be too early. If this goes on, we would be dead and crippled."


    Bai Zhanfeng looked at the Dragon Lord River as he blocked his dark blue sword energy. He smiled and said, "This brat''s cultivation is not low at all. He actually dared to use your family''s heritage, the ''Sole-Karma''. No wonder he dares to stand in front of me." Bai Zhanfeng stopped his movement, stretched, and continued: "However, do you think that your incomplete ''One on one'' technique can block my next ''dark blue sword qi''?"


    Dragon Lord River took a few deep breaths and said: "Big Brother Bai''s martial arts and supernatural powers, just with this'' Indigo Sword Qi ''alone, you can definitely kill this puny one easily, but the things that this puny one spent several years investigating, definitely cannot be given up like this!"


    He pointed his index finger towards the Dragon Lord River and said: "I don''t like to reason with people, and I also don''t like to bargain with them. What I like is if I say ¡­ you can''t say two things, if I tell you to go east, you can''t go west, understand?"


    Hearing that, the Dragon Lord River became enraged, he waved his hand, and said: "Bai Zhenfeng! Don''t you dare go too far! "


    When Bai Zhanfeng heard this, he smiled even more happily and said, "This is my character! Let''s cut the crap. I''ll go get someone. " Then he turned around and walked to Feng.


    Seeing Bai Zhanfeng walk over, Ah Feng also had some lingering fear. Seeing the dark blue sword Qi that he had just released, he immediately lost all of his confidence.


    "Bai Zhanfeng!" You don''t dare to fight me? " In order to protect Sima Feng from being captured by Bai Zhanfeng, the Dragon King River roared loudly without thinking.


    Seeing this, everyone was puzzled. What secret could Sima Feng possess that could cause the young master of the Wandering Dragon Castle to so disregard his own life?


    Lu Zeng also shook his head, thinking to himself, "This kid''s personality is the same as his father. If this goes on, his life will definitely end in the hands of Bai Zhanfeng."


    Bai Zhanfeng did not look back. He raised his right hand, and another deep blue sword qi shot out, hitting the Dragon Lord River under his feet. Dragon Lord River trembled, as he pressed his hand against the wall, otherwise he would have collapsed. He had originally wanted to forcefully execute the ''Solitary Summit'', but his body was already exhausted, and with Bai Zhanfeng''s sword Qi around him, his legs became weak.


    "Damn it!" The Dragon Lord River cursed.


    Bai Zhanfeng was also someone who loved talent. Seeing how young he was and already had his own cultivation base, he couldn''t help but feel a tender affection for him and couldn''t bear to kill him just like that. Moreover, his purpose this time was not to have enmity with the Roaming Dragon Castle.


    Bai Zhanfeng stood thirty feet away from Ah Feng and Sima Feng, smiled and said, "Sima Feng, your martial arts cultivation isn''t considered high, but it isn''t considered low either. I didn''t expect you to be caught so easily."


    Sima Feng raised his head, his skinny face covered with wind and frost. He must have suffered a lot in prison, so he shook his head and said, "You have to pay me back for being immoral. I have made my preparations long ago. As for the thing that you all want, it has already been hidden in a very secretive place, if you want me to say it, then kill me. "


    Bai Zhanfeng smiled and said, "There''s no need for that. Hand over the thing and I''ll save your life. Isn''t this kind of transaction worth a lot?"


    Sima Feng''s eyes were blank, he paused for a while, and then said, "My current martial arts cultivation has been completely destroyed, just like my life? Forget it. "


    Bai Zhanfeng saw that the deal was not going to work, so he frowned and said: "It''s fine if you don''t say it, but today, I will definitely bring you away. Just now, in the future, you will definitely speak."


    "There are no more days to come!" The Duke of Qingzhou flew onto the stage and opened his famous fan, saying, "You thief, you stole my Six King Ring and destroyed over a thousand of my antiques. Today, I will return the Six King Ring to you, but if you don''t agree, then I will blast you into a beehive!"


    The Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, raised his hand and hundreds of crossbow archers climbed up from the roofs all around him.


    This action scared everyone, causing them to retreat in unison. They couldn''t help but discuss amongst themselves once again.


    It turned out that when the Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, saw that Bai Zhanfeng was angry, he had ordered over a hundred crossbow archers to come from the west to ambush him.


    Bai Zhanfeng looked at the Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, with a proud expression, and felt very uncomfortable in his heart. However, he still happily smiled and said, "Oh, I was wondering who it was that came to welcome me. So it''s the Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming!"


    Liu Ming''s mouth twitched as he said: "Now that death is at hand, there''s no need to pay my respects anymore. Say it, why haven''t you returned it yet?"


    Bai Zhanfeng placed his hands behind his back, and looked around at the surrounding crossbows. He asked with great interest, "You say this set is so big, do you think I can run away?"


    Liu Ming laughed loudly and said, "Definitely not!"


    "Aren''t you trying to arouse my interest?" Bai Zhanfeng said, "I originally thought that the Marquis of Qingzhou had come to find me to spar with me."


    Liu Ming waved his hands and said: "How could I fight with a thief like you? Isn''t this dirty?"


    Bai Zhanfeng smiled and said, "That''s true. It''s a good thing that I didn''t touch you. Otherwise, my hands would have been tainted."


    Liu Ming''s face darkened as he retreated a few steps and said, "Or not to return it?"


    Bai Zhanfeng switched positions, crossing his arms in front of his chest and said, "I think I should test the feeling of this rain of arrows."


    Liu Ming''s face became more and more unsightly, he raised his hand and waved it, and all the archers started firing out arrows, and the hundred arrows started raining down towards Bai Zhanfeng.


    At this time, Ah Feng had already dragged Sima Feng and the Dragon Lord River off the stage.


    The flying feathers that filled the air pierced through the wooden planks of the arena, and the whistling sound of the flying strings could be heard. Everyone looked at Bai Zhanfeng, who was dancing in the middle of the arena, happily dodging arrow after arrow.


    After a while, the crossbowmen stopped. They touched their arrowheads and discovered that they had already finished firing dozens of arrows.


    The Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, opened his mouth wide in shock. The fan in his hand looked as if it was about to fall off.


    "What''s wrong with the Marquis? Is he scared?" Bai Zhanfeng smiled and said, "It''s been a long time since I''ve had such a comfortable body."


    The duke of Green Prefecture came back to his senses, but he no longer had much confidence or fear. He knew that the man in front of him was a person who walked the world with his agility skill, but he didn''t expect him to be so inhuman.


    Lu Zeng threw away the arrows in his hand that had lost their aim and flew towards Chu Ming and him, thinking to himself: "This person has such a movement technique at such an age, not to mention his dark blue sword qi, this movement technique can still be used to dodge a thousand arrows. I really don''t know how far he can grow in the future." Then, he looked at the astonished Chu Ming and shook his head, thinking, "If this little brat had started working hard even when he was young, he would definitely be an expert now."


    Bai Zhanfeng clapped his hands and said, "Today, I, Bai Yi, have had enough. I will say my goodbyes again!" After that, his body turned into a blue afterimage. This afterimage flashed past Ah Feng, and Sima Feng, who was in his hand, was carried away for dozens of zhang. In the blink of an eye, he was gone for hundreds of zhang.


    When everyone saw Bai Zhanfeng''s afterimage taking away a person in an instant, they were all frightened again and shouted out that this person was mysterious and unfathomable.

 C12

    13. A wave rose.


    When Liu Ming, the Duke of Qingzhou, saw that his great enemy had easily left under this sort of situation, he couldn''t help but feel that his face was completely gone. He angrily waved his hands and said to the few people behind him, "Let''s go!"


    So the Marquis of Qingzhou brought his group of people with him and prepared to evacuate the scene, but after just a few steps, he heard a few people rushing over. The duke of Qingzhou looked over and was greatly shocked, saying, "Ouyang Yu from the Ghost Valley? Heavenly Road Sword Riding Wind? White eyebrows and long beard? Why are all three of them here? "


    The several hundred or so martial artists, seeing that Bai Zhanfeng had left and was about to leave, suddenly gathered at the top of the Martial Arts List. The three of them were on the Divine Wall Ranking, especially the 50-year-old Ghost Valley King Ouyang Yu, Monk Jiu Rou, and the Blood Devil Sect''s Dugu Qi Ye. The four of them were ranked first on the Divine Wall, and the four of them fought for the first place for so many days that they were completely exhausted, yet were unable to find a victor.


    The East-West duo hurriedly stood in front of Liu Ming with their hands spread out as if not letting anyone near them. The Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, pushed away the two people in front of him and waved them away.


    After the three landed, Chengfeng took a step forward and clasped his hands at the duke of Qingzhou, "Master Hou, how have you been?" Although the Duke of Azure Province was not in a good mood right now, the cultivation of the three people in front of him were comparable to gods. He could only put down his worries first.


    Liu Ming smiled and said: "Thanks to great hero, I have been doing quite well these past few years."


    Chengfeng smiled and nodded, then said, "Let''s end the pleasantries here. I have something important to discuss and I''m sure Master Liu will be interested."


    Liu Ming answered with an "Oh" and said: "Tell me what it is about."


    Chengfeng looked at Lu Zeng and turned his head to Liu Ming, whispering a few words into his ear. The more Liu Ming listened, the uglier his expression became. He spread open his fan and continuously fanned himself.


    When Chu Ming saw Chengfeng, he couldn''t help but call out to him. However, Chengfeng didn''t seem to hear him, he didn''t even turn around.


    Lu Zeng suddenly had a bad premonition. He quickly pulled Chu Ming up and said: "Tomorrow, we have to leave immediately."


    Chu Ming looked at Lu Zeng''s anxious face, not understanding at all. He asked, "What''s wrong? This good show is not over yet!"


    Lu Zeng gave Chu Ming a berserk chestnut and scolded: "Still watching a show, if you don''t leave now, you might be done for!"


    Chu Ming wanted to ask more, but he heard the Marquis of Qingzhou not far away shout, "Are you sure!"


    This voice was too loud, causing everyone to look over.


    When Chengfeng saw that the duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, didn''t believe him, he took out an emerald jade pendant from his chest. The duke of Qingzhou took the jade pendant and examined it carefully. He saw that the workmanship of this jade pendant was extremely intricate. There was a dragon carved on top and a few words carved on the bottom of the hall.


    The Azure Province duke suddenly handed the fan to Dong Fang and held the jade pendant in both hands. He said, "This, this was bestowed to me by the Emperor over ten years ago. He bestowed it to ¡­" As he spoke, Liu Ming suddenly regained his senses and put away the jade pendant. He then turned to Chengfeng and said, "Are you sure the person you''re talking about is the person who assassinated the crown prince, Xiao Xiangzi?"


    Chengfeng nodded.


    The Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, saw that Chengfeng was certain of this, so he thought for a while, "Back then, His Majesty doted on the crown prince the most, but he didn''t expect that Xiaoxiao would assassinate the crown prince for no reason, causing the emperor to be upset. He ordered the entire kingdom to arrest Xiaoxiao. Even though it''s been so long, the emperor will definitely not forget it. Killing Xiaoxiao for a short while will be greatly beneficial to my future plans. "


    Therefore, Liu Ming said: "Okay, I will go with you guys to meet him!"


    When Lu Zeng heard this, he inwardly cursed. He pulled Chu Ming over and walked out of the crowd without saying a word.


    "Where do you think you''re going!" A deep voice came from behind. It was Ouyang Yu. He had his left hand in front of his chest while slapping towards Lu Zeng with his right. Lu Zeng could not help but frown. He turned around and faced the attack with his palm. The two palms intersected and without a moment of pause, Ouyang Yu was knocked back several meters, while Lu Zeng also took a few steps back.


    Chu Ming was confused, he asked Lu Zeng: "Grandpa, what''s going on?"


    Lu Zeng waved his hand and said: "In the future, explain. Tomorrow, quickly report this to Grandfather. We will rush out first."


    Chu Ming saw Lu Zeng''s solemn expression and lost his usual warmth. He knew something must have happened, so without a word, he ran over to hug Lu Zeng.


    Xue Bailing, who was watching from the side, was also puzzled. Before he could even ask, Lu Ceng had already flown out more than a hundred feet, and could not help but stamp his feet in anger. He loudly shouted at Chu Ming: "Little pervert, if I see you again, I''ll poison you to death!"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he didn''t know which part of it made the little ancestor unhappy again, so he could only wave his hand.


    The fact that Lu Zeng had managed to escape for such a short period of time also surprised the crowd. It seemed like this person was not going to lose to Bai Zhanfeng even if he brought a person along with him.


    Ouyang Yu smiled strangely and said, "Brother, why are you so heartless? You didn''t even greet your old friend?"


    Lu Zeng frowned. Without saying anything further, he increased his pace.


    Seeing that Lu Zeng was about to escape from their line of sight, Ouyang Yu took out a talisman paper with his left hand, bit down on his right index finger, and drew on the talisman paper again. Then, he frowned, and shouted, "Escape!" Just as he finished speaking, Ouyang Yu actually disappeared from sight.


    On the other side, Lu Zhe was carrying Chu Ming and was running wildly. He did not dare to be slow and he knew that the Ghost Valley King Ouyang Yu''s Ghost Art was amazing.


    Lu Zeng madly ran for several miles out of Qingzhou City before taking a break. He picked up his water bag and drank some water. Even though Lu Zeng''s cultivation was very high, he was already over sixty and his physical strength was still insufficient.


    Chu Ming saw Lu Zeng rushing about, and when he thought about it again, he still didn''t understand, so he asked: "Grandfather, what''s going on? Why do we have to run? "


    Lu Zeng glanced at Chu Ming and said, "Do you still remember that Chengfeng?"


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "I remember. It''s uncle Cheng, so I often roast chicken. How could I forget?"


    Lu Zeng glared at him, saying: "You only know how to eat!"


    Chu Ming replied, "What''s wrong with eating? People always have to eat. If you have the guts, then let me starve for ten days to half a month. Let''s see if you can even eat grass!"


    "Humph!" Lu Zeng turned his head.


    Seeing that he ran away from the topic, Chu Ming quickly recovered and asked, "Hey, grandpa, what happened to Uncle Chengfeng? Why is he chasing us? Didn''t you already say goodbye? "


    Lu Zeng said: "Brat, you should also know that he followed us and asked us all the way here, and he clearly wasn''t prepared to come to the Green Continent, yet he just changed his mind and followed us."


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "Yes, I know. Didn''t he want to ask about Xiaoxiao?" Grandpa, why didn''t you tell him! "See, now Uncle Cheng wants to find a helper to question you."


    Lu Zeng shook his head, "Many things are not something a child like you can understand. Alright, we shouldn''t stay here any longer. Let''s quickly leave and avoid the limelight!"


    Lu Zeng had just stood in the middle when he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He quickly turned around and saw Ouyang Yu standing behind him. Lu Zeng was surprised by this. He was confident in his martial arts skills, and knew that every blade of grass within a hundred feet was within the range of his six senses. He didn''t expect Ouyang Yu to be so ghostly that he could stand behind him without him noticing.


    Ouyang Yu grabbed Lu Zeng''s shoulder and said, "Brother, you walked so fast. You''ll make it easier for me to catch up with you!"


    Lu Zeng didn''t look back, he only furrowed his brows and asked: "Who''s your brother?"


    "Why do you have to do this? Back then, the two of us worked together on Divine Island. "In a flash, ten years had passed. If not for that boy Chengfeng reporting to me, I would have thought that you were already dead." Ouyang Yu stared at the back of Lu Zeng with a strange smile.


    "Grandfather!" Seeing that Lu Zhe had been captured, Chu Ming anxiously shouted, "Let go of me!"


    Ouyang Yu looked Chu Ming up and down, then said, "Is this brat your grandson?"


    Lu Zeng took a step forward, struggling to get away from Ouyang Yu. Then, he struck out with his palm. Ouyang Yu was already prepared so he quickly retreated over ten steps. He retracted both of his hands and gathered his qi from his dantian into his hands before slapping them with his palm. The two palms collided again and white smoke rushed out from behind the two of them.


    Ouyang Yu knew that he was definitely no match for Lu Zeng in terms of internal energy alone, so he hastily retracted his hand and took a few steps back before he said with a smile, "Brother, we haven''t met in many years, your internal energy is still the same as before."


    Lu Zhe knew that Ouyang Yu wanted to drag on and wait for the other two experts to come up so they could work together to deal with him. So he waved his hand and said, "Stop talking nonsense. You won''t retreat!"


    Ouyang Yu said, "I also want to leave, but you know, I owe that boy Chengfeng a favor. I have to stop you no matter what."


    Lu Zeng frowned and asked: "Then is Chengfeng''s father Chengfeng''s mother Lin Qinghui?"


    Ouyang Yu laughed out loud and said, "Brother, you really have a good memory. Do you still remember what happened a few decades ago so clearly?"


    Lu Zeng shook his head and said, "I was in the wrong in what happened that year, but the death of those two people had nothing to do with the old man. Now that we''ve been misunderstood, the old man can''t argue anymore, forget it!"

 C13

    14. Dragon poison.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Zeng''s eyes widened, and his feet formed eight characters. His hands moved from his stomach all the way to his dantian, as he took in a deep breath and shouted, "Break!" As the sound of his voice faded, a strong wind blew, causing the dust on the ground to fly into the air.


    Ouyang Yu was shocked and shouted, "Brother, you''re going to use a heavy hand at the start of the match?"


    That''s right, Lu Zeng did not want to say too much, but he also felt that he had wasted a lot of time. Thus, he began to use the Breath of the Whale Technique. He had originally planned to only delay the time, occasionally passing through some tricks. He had always been afraid of the Breath of the Whale, so he had always been smiling towards this land, but at this moment, Lu had already used the Breath of the Whale, bringing along waves of terrifying pressure towards him.


    Dozens of years ago, he had once fought against the Whale Breath Technique. At that time, he lost miserably in less than ten rounds, and the Whale Breath Technique also focused on the quick end, so he had been researching methods to break it. However, even now, he still did not have a clue.


    Lu Ceng was also afraid that if the other two were attacked together, he might not be able to block it. Thus, he quickly used the Breath of Whale and quickly finished the fight.


    On the side, Chu Ming was watching with trepidation. The flying dust that filled the sky not only made him unable to see, but also gave off a terrifying aura, oppressing him.


    Seeing that the time was ripe, Lu Zeng strode forward and slammed his right hand towards Ouyang Yu, who was still in shock and calm after fusing with his dantian. He quickly placed both of his hands on his chest and muttered something to himself before closing his eyes and creating a series of afterimages.


    However, he quickly came back to his senses and sent out several palms that contained the powerful strength of a whale''s breath. With the continuous sounds of explosions, there were a few large craters on the ground and the number of Ouyang Yu''s afterimages was constantly decreasing, and the strength of the whale''s breath was limitless. If his body was hit by one palm, his meridians would definitely be damaged and his vital energy would be greatly damaged.


    The more Lu Zeng fought, the more angry he became. He loudly cursed, "Ouyang Yu, you coward, don''t waste anymore time. Hurry up and appear and receive this old man''s palm strike."


    Ouyang Yu did not say anything after hearing this. He knew that this was a method used by Lu Zeng to goad him. If there was any movement, his real body would be seen through and he would be in danger.


    Chu Ming was baffled when he saw the current number one on the Divine Wall, Dugu Qiye, the monk with the broken ring, and Gongshan Jiu being compared to the number one in the world, Ouyang Yu, not daring to reveal his real body. He muttered to himself, "Why is Grandpa Lu so powerful? I''ve never realized it before!"


    Lu Zhe and the others were probably going to waste their time soon, so they could not help but get angry. They raised their hands and threw out three palm strikes in a row with all their might. The sound was deafening, even the sky changed, and for a moment the earth shook a little!


    Ouyang Yu did not expect Lu Zeng''s three palm strikes to be so earth-shattering. For a moment, his heart was a mess, but this time he was caught by Lu Zeng.


    After a while, Ouyang Yu discovered that he had fallen into a trap. He turned around and sure enough, the grandfather-grandson pair had already disappeared without a trace. He cried out ''Not good!'' and repeatedly regretted it.


    At this moment, Chengfeng had arrived, followed by Abbot Whitebrow and the Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming. The three of them looked at Ouyang Yu, and Chengfeng asked anxiously, "Where did he go?"


    Ouyang Yu shook his head and said, "I fell into his trap and he ran away."


    The other three people were stunned. Ouyang Yu continued, "This person''s cultivation is too high. My own strength will not be able to match up to his over a hundred exchanges."


    Chengfeng shook his head and said, "I am afraid there is no one in this world who can fight against him alone for more than a hundred rounds."


    The four of them sighed.


    The Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, seemed to have thought of something as he said, "I have a question. I wonder if everyone can understand?"


    The other three said in unison, "Tell us about it."


    Liu Ming took out a fan from his waist and said: "This person''s martial arts is so high, why hasn''t he occupied a spot on the Divine Wall?"


    The three of them looked at each other again.


    Chengfeng paused for a moment and said, "I''ve been thinking about this as well. If I remember correctly, there was a name on the Divine Wall decades ago, but it was rumored that he died. That''s why his name was erased from the Divine Wall!"


    Ouyang Yu nodded his head and said, "Indeed, thirty to forty years ago, he was in the front row. Although there were rumors that he was already dead, he is still in high spirits now. Looks like there''s something more to this. "


    The white-browed elder man looked up ahead and said, "What should we do next? We won''t be able to find him now. "


    Chengfeng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I have my own ways of finding him. Come over here and listen."


    The three of them frowned as they heard this. In the end, they whispered to each other.


    After listening to Chengfeng''s plan, the three of them didn''t believe in it at all, but there was no other way and they could only give it a try.


    "..."


    On the other side, after Lu Zeng used his palm to scare Ouyang Yu away, he grabbed Chu Ming and ran like the wind. With the sound of wind blowing past his ears, Chu Ming complained nonstop.


    After running more than five kilometers, Lu Zeng was also exhausted. He threw Chu Ming onto the ground and fell down, gasping for breath.


    At this time, Chu Ming had been dragged along. His clothes were tattered, and he frowned as he said, "Your martial arts are so high. What are you afraid of?"


    When Lu Zeng heard this, he immediately became angry, and said angrily: "Stinking brat, you don''t know anything! Ouyang Yu''s ghost technique is extremely powerful, and there are not many people in the world with inner strength. If he wasn''t too cautious and too afraid of my Breath Forging Technique, he wouldn''t have acted seriously and even if he wasn''t my opponent, but he would have dragged the time for a bunch of experts to catch up.


    Chu Ming curled his lips and said, "You don''t even know what you''re doing? Why is Uncle Cheng chasing us? Why would those powerful experts want to fight with you? "


    Lu Zeng sneered, saying: "It''s all my grandfather''s fault that I committed evil too deeply when I was young."


    Chu Ming looked at Lu Zeng''s skinny body and weathered face. His hair was half white, and there were many wrinkles on his face. Chu Ming looked at Lu Zeng, his skinny body and weathered face, and his hair half white. As he thought of this, his heart felt more and more uncomfortable, and he slowly buried his head very deeply. After a while, Chu Ming felt his entire body was exhausted. His chest felt stuffy and his head was swelling. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t even have the strength to say it. In an instant, he softened.


    He turned his head and was shocked, only to see that Chu Ming''s body was already red, and his four limbs were occasionally twitching. He quickly got up and touched Chu Ming''s head, and this touch caused his heart to feel cold, and his forehead was boiling hot to the point that he could not try his luck.


    If this wasn''t the effect of the dragon poison, then what else could it be?


    "Tomorrow!" Wake up tomorrow! You must not fall asleep! " Lu Zeng shook Chu Ming. Chu Ming slightly opened his eyes and said in a small voice, "Elder ¡­ Lord, I ¡­ I''m hot, chest... He was so bored that he panicked ¡­ It must be dragon poison ¡­ "The dragon poison is acting up ¡­"


    Lu once saw that Chu Ming was just like a youth, but now he couldn''t even speak properly. He was so anxious that he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Chu Ming panted heavily. He looked extremely uncomfortable, his entire body was as red as a human carrot.


    Lu Zeng gritted his teeth and said: "Don''t be afraid tomorrow. Let''s go back and find Uncle Flatt." Then, he carried Chu Ming and flew towards the Azure Continent.

 C14

    15. However, there was nothing he could do about it.


    The Poison Hall had already dispersed for more than two hours. Due to the sudden occurrence of many accidents, the outcome of the Poison and Poison Clans had yet to be announced. However, this was already irrelevant.


    Apart from the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect and the Hall of Healing, the other subordinate sects and small sects were also dismissed.


    After dozens of years of accumulation, the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect took up an extremely large area. There were hundreds of houses inside, which was very impressive.


    When they arrived at the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect, there were more than a hundred elites waiting there. When they saw Xue Nei, they all knelt down and cupped their hands as they shouted: "Welcome back to the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect, Poison King!"


    There were more than a hundred elites and nearly a thousand remaining disciples. Although the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect had been defeated repeatedly by the hands of the Medical Union in recent years, they were still very strong and flourishing.


    Schneider waved them to their feet and walked into the lobby.


    Xue Bailing followed closely behind, afraid that his father''s internal injuries would recur.


    Entering the main hall, Lin Yanqing gave up the throne. Xue Nei sat down and took a sip of tea, wanting to say something. However, the seniors at the side had all started to recite what had happened today.


    An old man with a head full of white hair who looked to be in his seventies said, "This Poison Assembly is going to be really noisy. I wonder if the result will be annulled. "


    Another elderly man around the same age as him stroked his long white beard and said: "Elder Feng, there is no need to worry. There are hundreds of people who have witnessed this with their own eyes."


    The old man who was called Elder Feng said: "The old men from the Hall of Healing have very close ties with the Duke of Qingzhou, there is no guarantee that they will find some excuse! Didn''t Elder Liu also know about it? "


    Elder Liu frowned and said: "In the past, they were secretly here, but now they are here. Even if the Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, wanted to help, he would not be able to."


    Elder Feng sneered: "Who knows how thick-skinned they are."


    Xue Nei quickly waved his hand: "Don''t be like that. If word of this got out then it wouldn''t be so nice.".


    When Elder Feng heard the Poison King''s words, he immediately cupped his hands and said: "This young one is straightforward, please forgive me."


    Xue Nei shook his head and said: "There is no need for you to be so formal, you and Elder Liu have been building this Ten Thousand Poison Sect in the Azure Province since a few decades ago, and now, there are many disciples under you, so most of the credit goes to you and Elder Liu. In terms of seniority, I want to call you uncle, but in terms of qualifications, you are far above me.


    Liu Feng and the other two were filled with mixed emotions when they heard Xue Xun''s words. How much effort did the two of them put in to help the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect become so powerful and powerful?


    Xue Nei stood up and said to them: "Yan Qing is still relatively young, so from today onwards, the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect will have to rely on second uncle as its elder."


    Liu Feng and his companion hurriedly clasped their hands, "Don''t worry, Poison King."


    Lin Yanqing hurriedly added, "Don''t worry, Poison King. Yanqing will definitely make the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect even more powerful. When Eldest Miss reaches adulthood, you can hand it over to her."


    Liu Fenglin and the other two all knew that Xue Nei liked to stay in Poison King''s Valley. For many years, everyone had been trying to dissuade him from doing so, so they had no choice but to support Xue Nei''s daughter, Xue Bailing, as the sect head of Ten Thousand Poisons Sect after she had reached adulthood.


    Xue Nei waved his hand and said, "My daughter is still far from that!"


    Lin Yanqing, Elder Liu, and Elder Feng hurriedly knelt on the ground, "We are all willing to die for your support!"


    Xue Nei saw that the three of them were loyal and sighed: "Forget it, this matter will stop for now." I have one more thing for you to do. Get up first. "


    The three of them respectfully stood up and said, "Please speak, Poison King."


    "I owe a debt of gratitude to Mister Lu. Now that I''m being pursued, I can''t just sit idly by and watch. So I ask the three of you to send a message and send a few groups of disciples to find Mister Lu. If they find you, report to me quickly. "


    The three of them nodded, bowed, and said in unison, "This subordinate will do it right away!"


    After the three of them finished talking, they all left the main hall.


    Xue Bailing, who was standing nearby, saw the three leave and immediately asked, "Father, why are those people chasing after Grandfather Lu and that little pervert Chu Ming?"


    Xue Nei reached out to touch Xue Bailing''s head and said: "Grandfather Lu, he used to be a very strong person. "Although I don''t know much about his past, but ¡­" Xue Nong stopped his hands and looked into the distance. He then continued, "Hundred Spirit House, after this matter is over, let''s return to Poison King''s Valley."


    Xue Bailing smiled and said, "Father, are you looking for trouble here again?"


    Xue Nong shook his head and said, "Ling''er doesn''t understand. In this adult''s world, there are many things that one can''t help but do."


    Xue Bailing tilted her head, not quite understanding the meaning behind her father''s words.


    "..."


    On the other side, after Bian Jie went off the stage to bid farewell to Xue Xun, he hurried back to the Hall of Healing. On the other side, Bian Jie went off the stage to bid farewell to Xue Xun, then hurried back to the Hall of Healing.


    Compared to the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect, it was simply insignificant. However, the Hall was very pure, each disciple was one in a thousand, so compared to the elites of the sect, the Hall of Healing still surpassed the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect.


    After a short break, Fang Jie also called for the stewards.


    "Thank you for your hard work today, but I still have something to get rid of you all."


    The few elders cupped their fists and said: "Pill King, please speak!"


    He stood with his hands behind his back and said, "Just before the end of today''s Poison Hall, there is an old man and a young man who were chased by the Ghost Valley King Ouyang Yu, Heavenly Road''s Jian Chengfeng and the White-browed Daoist. This old man and young man are old friends of mine, so I would like to ask everyone to send some of their disciples to help me search.


    The elders nodded their heads before replying: "Pill King, do not worry, this subordinate will handle this matter." Then they all left the lobby.


    "..."


    He frowned, not daring to walk towards the main entrance, afraid that the four people were still there. Thus, he looked around and coincidentally saw a horse carriage carrying straw and was about to enter the city. Without thinking too much, he quickly dodged in and followed the horse carriage into Qingzhou City.


    After entering the Green Continent, Lu Ceng did not dare to stay any longer. He quickly headed towards the Ji Shi Hall. Since there were many eyes on the streets, in order to avoid being discovered, he quickened his pace without using any movement techniques.


    At this time, it was already late in the night. The sun had struggled to last in the west before setting, and the last ray of sunlight had also shone its way into the bustling Qingzhou City.


    The arrival of night gave everyone a strange feeling of oppression. It was as if everyone was being swallowed up, making it hard for them to breathe. The September sky had lost a lot of stars. The passersby all felt that this was not a peaceful night. It was as if the heavens were doing it on purpose. Unexplainable feelings flooded in again and again. From time to time came the long barking of a dog, casting a deeper shade of color on the dark night.


    Just in this half day, he had already walked back and forth for nearly forty miles. At this time, his lips were cracked, and he desperately wanted to drink a mouthful of water to replenish some of the water, so he carried Chu Ming as if he were carrying the sun. Even though there were many layers of clothes on his back, he still felt that burning pain.


    Chu Ming was in a half-asleep state. His entire body was so hot that he wanted to scream, but he realized that he didn''t even have the strength to do so. His soft skin was paralyzed on Lu Zeng''s back. He felt like he was about to die.


    "Tomorrow, don''t fall asleep!"


    "Tomorrow, talk to grandpa."


    "Tomorrow, quickly open your eyes!"


    "Ming''er ¡­"


    Lu Zeng kept on talking to Chu Ming, trying to keep him awake. However, the famous voice behind him seemed to become more and more inaudible. From the back, he could feel Chu Ming''s slow heartbeat and touch. Lu Zeng''s heart burned with anxiety, and he couldn''t help but quicken his pace.

 C15

    16. Sick.


    "All clear!" Several hurried knocks on the door broke the silence.


    After a while, another series of "Tong Tong" sounds was heard.


    When Bian Jie and an elder were passing by the small pond in front of the gate, they heard the rapid knocking sound and said, "Someone must be seriously ill. Where is the guard disciple? Why haven''t you brought the patient in for so long? "


    The old man cupped his hands together: "Medicine King, did you forget that it was you who ordered all the disciples to look for that old man?"


    It was then that Bian Jie suddenly said, "Look at my memory." Uncle Ping, please follow me. "


    The old man nodded and the two of them quickly came to the door.


    As soon as the two of them opened the door, they were shocked to see an old man carrying a red-haired young man. Seeing a young man''s face filled with pain, his body was still emitting smoke, and the old man was not very well either.


    The old and the young were none other than Lu Zeng and Chu Ming!


    Lu Zhe had been waiting for a long time, but seeing that no one was going to agree, he slapped the door and barged in. Lu Zhe had been waiting for a long time, but seeing that no one was going to agree, he wanted to barge in.


    When Bian Jie saw Chu Ming''s depressed look, he already guessed that the dragon poison was acting up. He rushed forward to help him. He touched his head and said in shock, "It seems that the dragon poison has increased again this year. Maybe my immunity to it is getting lower and lower. "No, I have to use acupuncture to save her immediately!"


    When Lu Zeng heard this, he became even more anxious and said: "Then go quickly, I''ll guard here."


    Bian Jie looked at Lu Zeng with worry in his eyes. "Come in!"


    Lu Zeng shook his head and said: "I don''t want to cause trouble for my brother and his disciple."


    Bian Jie looked around and turned around. "Do you think I''m afraid of death?"


    "Why would the old man treat you like that?" Lu Zeng couldn''t help but smile, and said: "This old man doesn''t have many close friends that I have trusted. Brother Xue and you are one of the few people I have trusted. However, I have one request, and I hope brother Bian Jie can agree to it. "


    "Speak!" "As long as it''s something that I''ve tried my luck with, I won''t refuse it even if I''m smashed into smithereens!"


    Lu Zeng smiled and said: "Alright! I''ll entrust tomorrow to you! He doesn''t like martial arts, so don''t force him to learn. Teach him more medical skills, and let him learn more. "


    Bian Jie looked at Lu Zeng and pleaded, "You''d better come in, I''m not afraid."


    Lu Zeng lowered his head to look at Chu Ming. Chu Ming''s eyes slightly opened. He was actually awake, but he didn''t have the strength to speak.


    "You have to listen to me tomorrow. If I have the chance, I might be able to pick you up." Lu Zeng looked at this big child raised by his own hands. His heart felt like it was overturned in a jar, and the pain in his heart was of the utmost importance.


    Chu Ming couldn''t do anything. Even though he didn''t understand why Bian Jie and Lu Zeng seemed to want to part ways with him, he knew that the situation was very serious. It seemed like someone was going to make a move against Lu Zeng.


    The old man at the side checked Chu Ming''s pulse and exclaimed, "Pill King, we can''t wait any longer, we must immediately begin the acupuncture!"


    He took out a pill from his pocket and said, "This pill can help you recover your strength. I won''t say anything else. You must be careful!"


    Lu Zeng took the pill and took it in his mouth, saying: "Go!" Then he stood up and closed the door from the outside.


    Bian Jie shook his head, sighed, and said to the old man beside him, "Uncle Ping, prepare to save him!"


    The old man nodded, picked up Chu Ming, and headed to the emergency room. Bian Jie looked at the door and said, "Mr Lu." Then he turned around and quickly left as well.


    After closing the door, Lu Qun walked several dozen zhang away and said, "Let''s go somewhere else. This time, I won''t go."


    Just as he finished speaking, four silhouettes appeared behind him. They were naturally Heavenly Road Sword Chenfeng, Ghost Valley King Ouyang Yu, the white-browed Taoist monk You, and the Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming.


    Lu Zeng said, "I really have to thank everyone for patiently waiting for me!"


    Chengfeng took a step forward and said, "We are not like this guy who didn''t even give us a chance to bid farewell when he was young!"


    The corners of Lu Zeng''s lips curled up. "You''ve actually already confirmed that I''m Xiao Xiangzi from the Divine Wall Town, haven''t you?"


    Chengfeng nodded and said, "That''s right. Even though you tried your best to defend and belittle Xiao Xiangzi, based on your age, disposition, and the Breath Forging Technique, you are definitely Xiao Xiangzi! "Just in case, I''ve used all sorts of methods to ask you along the way. You''ve also hidden yourself very deeply, but this is exposing that you''re Xiaoxiao!"


    Lu Zeng smiled and stroked his beard, saying, "Your cultivation and scheming are admirable to this old man. At first glance, this old man didn''t understand why you wanted to know about Xiaoxiao, but after thinking carefully about the past, he finally understood. You must be the son of the Yuan Yang Twin Swords Cheng Song and Lin Qinghui from back then? "


    Chengfeng gritted his teeth and said, "That''s right, my parents were killed when they were trying to kill that despicable General Zhou Xinyi!" Chengfeng angrily pointed at Lu Zeng and roared: At that time, my parents and the Lovers pair of swords walked across the world, and the ranking on the Divine Wall was only second to you and the number one sword under the heavens, who else could have killed them? "Furthermore, you were Zhou Xin Yi, that traitor''s aide!"


    Lu Zhe was stunned for a moment. Every word from Chengfeng reminded him of his past. He shook his head helplessly and said, "Well, it doesn''t matter, it''s useless to try and explain. What happened that year was too much of a mistake for me. I should have died, but ¡­" At this point, Lu Zeng sighed and shook his head, as if he didn''t want to think about other things.


    The Abbot Whitebrow stepped in. "It''s fine as long as you two know about your own matters, why are you wasting your time here?" I, White-brow, don''t have that much free time. "


    The Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, also spread out his fan and nodded.


    Ouyang Yu remained calm and collected. His eyes were closed and his breathing was even.


    Lu Zeng laughed out loud and said, "My old man really doesn''t understand. Let''s not talk about Chengfeng and that Qingzhou Marquis. I know the reason why the two of them killed me, but what about you two!" Lu Zeng pointed at Xu You and Ouyang Yu and continued, "Ouyang Yu, although we cultivated together on the Divine Spirit Island, I have never spoken with you much, let alone having any conflicts with you! As for that White-browed Old Freak, this old man will not remember anything about him, right? "


    Hearing that, Ouyang Yu calmly said, "Can you still remember Xin Lan? Liu Xin Lan! "


    Lu Zhe heard the three words "Liu Xin Lan", and his body instantly shook. His eyes were sharp, and he clenched his fists.


    Ouyang Yu continued, "Xiaoxiao, oh Xiaoxiao, how come your kung fu was peerless back then and you couldn''t even protect a woman?"


    Lu Zeng did not speak any further. Lowering his head, he said: "I understand. You should hate me."


    "I, Abbot Whitebrow, have no grudges with you, but unfortunately, your fame has caught my attention. If we were to talk about you for a long time, then I will explain to you about my Great Diagram after you are buried, right?"


    Lu Zeng lifted his head and looked at the white-browed Taoist carefully. He seemed to be around ten years younger than Lu Li.


    Chengfeng lifted up his Heavenly Road Sword and said, "I, Chengfeng, know that I can''t beat you, so I''ve asked for your help. I know that I don''t care about morality, I''m very despicable and shameless, but I must avenge my family.


    Lu Zeng smiled and said, "Let''s change places."


    The Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, fanned himself and said: "Five miles outside Qingzhou City, there is a bamboo forest where an unspecialized character is invited. Let''s go there."


    Abbot Whitebrow laughed coldly. "We can end this here. The four of us will go together and take your life in less than a hundred rounds."


    Ouyang Yu snorted and said, "You''re quite arrogant. When the time comes, don''t try to run away!"


    When Abbot Whitebrow heard this, he was enraged. "Ouyang Yu, don''t think that just because you''re number one on the Divine Wall, you think you''re really better than me!"


    Ouyang Yu turned his head and looked over. His eyebrows shot up as he said, "You want me to beat you until you beg for mercy on your knees!"


    Seeing that the two of them were already quarreling, Chengfeng quickly stopped them and said, "Aren''t we going to have to make a joke out of ourselves if we were to fight in front of the enemy?" Senior Ouyang, Senior You You must not forget our purpose for coming here. "


    Ouyang Yu coldly snorted as he turned around and closed his eyes.


    Abbot Whitebrow calmed down. "Either attack quickly, or go somewhere else and attack quickly!" He then flew out of the city.


    Lu Zeng smiled and said: "Alright then." However, I want to make it clear that Chu Ming is still a child. I won''t run away, but I hope you can let him go! "


    Chengfeng raised his sword and said, "That child has nothing to do with us, so I won''t make things difficult for him. If anyone tries to harm him, I, Chengfeng, will be the first to stop them!"


    Lu Zeng nodded his head and said: "Please!"


    Chengfeng and the Qingzhou Marquis Liu Ming also waved their hands and said, "Please!"

 C16

    17. Xiaoxiao.


    After the war, the corpses of the barbarians had been scattered all over the place, forming a place to be buried. Every month, when the wind was black, the spirits of the wrongdoers would stir up, disrupting the common people of the Azure Province. The government had sent troops out many times, but due to the fact that people and ghosts were not on the same path, the government could not do anything about it. But one day, a group of people came to this place and saw that the Yin Qi was too deep. If there were hundreds of ghosts walking at night, they would stay here for a few months. In the past few months, unspecialized characters would often travel in the night, accompanying ghosts and having feelings for each other. During the new year''s winter festival, unspecialized characters used their cultivation of the heavens to guide the path of the light to send away the souls of the wrongdoers. The souls left the area and the white bones magically appeared. However, that unspecialized character had also offended Heaven''s Law, so he had to be killed. He stayed for a few days, and suddenly committed an offense. The famous doctors of Qingzhou had no way to prevent him from dying, but after a few days, he passed away. However, the people of Qingzhou worshipped him as a god. After his death, the people scattered his ashes on the cemetery and named him the "Rogue Man Gang". Every festival, they would come to pay their respects to him. After a generation, a dense bamboo forest appeared, shocking everyone. They all thought that it was the remains of an unspecialized and worshipped it even more. After a few more years, the bamboo forest was still quite dense. The common folk had changed their slogan to "Unspecialized Forest", which was why the "Unspecialized Forest" was now the full name.


    He didn''t know if this legend was true or not, but there was one point that made this place very strange. No matter how many people came here to cut down wood, after the sun shined on the second day, all of the trees that were cut were restored and disappeared. It was as if no one had ever been here before. The reason why the Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, chose this location for the great battle was because the four of them were fighting against Xiaoxiao Zi, each of them being extremely despicable. This sort of matter naturally couldn''t be spread to the martial arts world.


    The four arrived at the unspecialized forest.


    As soon as Chengfeng was done, he called out to Lu Zeng, who was about fifty feet away, "If you have any last words, let me hear it."


    Lu Zeng waved his hand and smiled: "This old man has roamed the martial arts world for dozens of years, and everyone knows that he has committed murder and crimes. He is already exhausted to the point of burdening himself with blood. The four of you do not have to wait.


    As he finished speaking, Lu Zeng''s usually lifeless eyes were immediately filled with hostility. A strong gale began to blow wildly around him, causing the bamboo leaves on the ground to fly into the air! When he looked at Lu Zeng again, his eyes were bloodshot and his hair was in disarray. The domineering aura that he exuded was undoubtedly terrifying. It was as if that arrogant and proud Xiang Zi had returned!


    "..."


    Beneath the divine wall.


    Ah!" A voice resounded through the small town, breaking the silence of the night.


    "What''s wrong?" the man next to him asked.


    "Look at the divine wall! "Power Ranking!" The man who had shouted pointed to the wall, his hands and legs trembling.


    "¡­"


    Many of the heroes looked at the divine wall and immediately heard someone''s surprised voice. Some of them were silent, and some were even scared and fell to the ground while twitching.


    "The world ¡­ First... Xiaoxiao?! "


    "He''s not dead?"


    "What''s going on?"


    Voices of discussion followed one another as the entire Divine Wall Town began to boil!


    The legendary Xiao Xiangzi, who had ruled over the martial arts world for over thirty years, was revived at that moment!


    "..."


    In the unspecialized forest.


    When Chengfeng and the other two saw such a strong sense of oppression and dominance, their hearts couldn''t help but tremble. At this moment, all four of them were secretly glad that they had three peerless masters by their side, otherwise, they wouldn''t need to fight to the point of being scared out of their wits.


    Lu Qun released the cultivation base that he had been imprisoning for so many years, and immediately felt the power continuously flowing into his body. He immediately shouted: "Four people, come up together!"


    When the four people heard this, they first shuddered, then simultaneously scattered in all directions.


    Chengfeng pulled out his rarely unsheathed Heavenly Road Sword. This sword was the best sword forged by the famous Sword Craftsman of the Thousand Sword Villa in his life. The sword was three feet long and the blade was pitch black. There was a gap in the middle of the blade, and it was sharp and beautiful.


    The moment the Heavenly Road Sword appeared, the other four people secretly took a peek at it while they were still nervous.


    Lu Ceng saw that he had caught him in front of him, so he did not panic. With his left hand behind his back, his right hand in a grasping motion, he grabbed the old white-browed Daoist, who immediately felt that something was wrong and immediately shot out with his left hand. Lu Zeng''s head tilted to the side, but he did not move, and Xu You was greatly alarmed when his left hand swept towards Lu Zeng''s head.


    In just a few moments, Abbot Whitebrow and Lu had exchanged a few moves. Seeing that Lu Zeng did not move, with his left hand still behind his back, he was unable to move by himself. The other three people were startled and quickly went forward to assist.


    Ouyang Yu took out a stack of talisman paper from his chest pocket and threw it out. The talisman paper seemed to have life in it as it stuck to different parts of the talisman paper.


    Lu Pengfeng looked at Ouyang Yu, frowned and said, "Four-sided Heavenly Lightning Array?"


    Yes, Ouyang Yu had instantly set up this formation called the Four-Directions Heavenly Lightning, which contained the logic of heaven, and used the incantation on it to lure the people within the formation from the Nine Heavens Mysterious Thunder. Naturally, it could be avoided if they carried the talisman paper with them, and Liu Ming and Ouyang Yu both carried the talisman paper with them, so the Nine Heavens Mysterious Thunder only had one target, which was Lu Ceng.


    Seeing how quickly the array was being set up, Lu Zeng was greatly surprised that Ouyang Yu was indeed one of the top experts of the day. He hurriedly took a few steps back.


    At this moment, a bolt of lightning struck the spot where Lu Zeng was just standing. Upon closer inspection, a hole about 10 feet wide appeared where the lightning had struck. The hole was still emitting green smoke.


    Without thinking too much, Liu Ming launched a pincer attack. Lu Zeng''s left and right feet formed a "eight" character, his hands continuously gathered in front of his chest, and when Liu Ming arrived, he let out a loud roar, causing a violent wind to blow.


    When Liu Ming saw this was not the Breath of Whale or something else, he immediately stopped mid-air and flipped to support himself on the ground. He then moved his hands together and retreated several meters before finally catching his breath.


    At this time, another bolt of heavenly lightning came crashing down. Lu Zeng turned left and right, dodging it once more.


    As soon as he stopped, Chengfeng struck again from the back. Lu Zeng quickly dodged to the side, and in an instant, he struck out with his palm; Chengfeng also quickly dodged, and then with another stab, Lu Zeng did not dare to be careless, lowering his body to dodge, and then with another palm strike, he was not in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, he was pushed back several meters and wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth.


    Ouyang Yu and Xu You sent a palm strike towards Lu Zeng. Lu Zeng''s eyes reddened and he forcefully swung his palm to meet the two''s palm strike. As their palms clashed, the three of them were knocked back several steps, and the bamboo leaves nearby all fell down.


    Just like this, the five people continued to fight in the bamboo forest for more than a hundred rounds without any results. Chengfeng''s side was slightly scared, the old man in his sixties was like a monster.

 C17

    18. Fighting.


    As the five of them flew around the forest fighting, they were already having fun.


    After another failure, Chengfeng was already exhausted. He estimated that he had already fought for more than two hundred rounds. He had to be very careful every time he went forward. If he couldn''t dodge in time, he would lose his life.


    They knew that Xiao Xiangzi had a high cultivation base and did not want to be at such a level. Even though they had the support of four top experts and a profound formation like the Four Directions Dark Thunder Formation, they still did not gain an advantage after more than two hundred rounds.


    In reality, Lu Zeng wasn''t feeling well either. After all, he was older, so his physical strength and flexibility were all inferior to before. After fighting like this for more than two hundred rounds, he was already exhausted.


    The bright moon once again sank into the clouds. The night had been so long.


    In the blink of an eye, the flames rose up from all four directions. When the light faded away, the five of them were once again fighting against each other!


    In the middle of the air, a sword light flashed, followed by a few other lights. These lights were so bright in the dark night sky.


    After a dozen more rounds, Lu Zhe was becoming more and more exhausted. His stamina had plummeted, and at first, he was only able to dodge before being caught unprepared. Now, he felt that the situation was getting more and more out of hand.


    The other four discovered that Lu Zeng''s physical strength was definitely declining. Their reaction speed was becoming slower and slower. They couldn''t help but feel overjoyed. Without any scruples, they immediately launched their vicious attacks, each aimed at a vital point.


    Just like this, the two sides battled like a gale for several rounds. Lu once had the tendency to be poor.


    In fact, Lu Zeng was already prepared to die. Even if he had been laughing at them for dozens of years, facing so many experts, it would be hard for him to fight all of them. Even so, Lu Zeng still felt a bit of regret, because he couldn''t bring Chu Ming up, and he really wished that he could personally see that naughty kid safely grow up, get married and have children, and be happy for the rest of his life. However, the sins that he had committed when he was young forced to such an extent, he felt very helpless, and also very sad, he was afraid that once he left, no one would be able to take Chu Ming to tour the four seas again, to see the mountains and rivers, and no one would be able to accompany him when Chu Ming''s poison flared up. When he thought of Chu Ming, he suppressed the bitterness in his heart. He wanted to survive.


    When Lu Ceng came back to his senses, there were no traces left of the sword, allowing him to escape, he was instantly struck by the sword. The sword went from Lu Zeng''s abdomen into his back and the blood splattered on the ground, the bright moon started to shine and the moonlight shone on Lu Cangsheng''s face. Suddenly, his face changed as he maliciously looked at Chengfeng!


    When Chengfeng saw this, he lost all confidence in his heart. The old man in front of him looked like he was about to eat him up, which scared Chengfeng so much that he quickly drew his sword. With this pull, his face was covered in blood.


    Although Lu Zeng had been stabbed, he was still very tenacious. He immediately pushed out with his Dantian''s Qi Gathering Palm, bringing along the unstoppable power of the Whale''s Breath.


    Chengfeng hurriedly brandished his sword to block, but unexpectedly, the palm strike was very powerful, and when it collided with the Heavenly Road Sword, Chengfeng immediately felt as if his palm wanted to crack open. He felt uncomfortable, and wanted to retreat, but Lu Pang did not give him the chance, and caught up with him again with a palm strike to his chest.


    Liu Ming, Ouyang Yu, and Xu You were so frightened by this that they retreated a few steps back. They looked at Chengfeng and then at Lu Zeng, both of them heavily injured.


    The person named Xu You You was extremely cunning. Seeing how weak Lu Zeng was, he quickly dashed forward. Seeing the white-browed old Daoist rush over, Lu Zeng immediately moved his body, forcefully received the attack, and then angrily glared at Xu You, his white hair scattered, his bow drawn to the left and right, and with a very fast speed, he struck Xu You six times consecutively, while the latter flew out with a look of disbelief. Ouyang Yu and Liu Ming hurriedly went forward to catch him, and with a glance, Xu You was covered in blood, his eyes rolled back, and he died!


    In the blink of an eye, although Lu Zeng had been struck, one person had been severely injured and one person had been killed. Such a deterrent made Ouyang Yu and Liu Ming have the urge to escape.


    Lu Zeng''s left hand held onto his stomach, his right hand slowly raised, pointing at the two men not far away, he said: "You two! "Come on!"


    Even though his martial arts cultivation was outstanding, he was the most afraid of death. Although he wanted to kill Lu Zeng, but right now Lu Zeng was too powerful, injuring one person and killing one person, the Yu Wei was still there, he couldn''t help but clasp his hands towards Lu Zeng and say: "Brother''s godly skills are unrivalled, how could I dare to create another one? Today''s spar between brother and brother has benefited greatly, I brother still have some urgent matters to say goodbye to you first, if I am free, I brother will visit again!" He then felt the oil beneath his feet and flew out a distance of three hundred zhang, wanting to escape.


    The Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, saw that Ouyang Yu was spouting nonsense after he finished farting and had slipped away in a panic, he could not help but be enraged and scold, "Ouyang Yu, you coward! That White Beard was afraid of death, and that White Beard was already dead. Yet, you''re afraid of dying and running away? "


    Ouyang Yu did not turn his head around. No matter how much Liu Ming cursed or insulted him, he did not care and his vigor disappeared.


    Lu Zeng smiled and said, "There is no need for Master Hou to get angry with Ouyang Yu. When this person was young, he abandoned his own brother, let alone you, Master Hou."


    Liu Ming fanned himself and replied with a smile, "Xiaoxiao is indeed worthy of her reputation. Even her acting is first-rate."


    Lu Zeng asked in surprise: "Oh, how so?"


    Liu Ming smiled and said, "I''m afraid that Senior has already reached the end of the road. I suspect that when Chengfeng''s Heaven''s Road Sword pierced into your abdomen you were already done for, and you barely managed to block this White-browed Daoist''s attack. Then, you used the Whale Breath Divine Art and slapped this old Daoist to death multiple times with your palms, and even though you can use Yu Wei to scare away that idiot Ouyang Yu, I, Liu Ming, do not do this. "


    Lu Zeng looked at him and sighed, saying: "Master Hou is indeed very smart. I am indeed at the end of the line. It is a little difficult to even stand right now."


    Liu Ming smiled and said: "Then, I have something that I would like to ask."


    Lu Zeng waved his hand, saying: "You must want to ask me why I tried to assassinate the crown prince, right?"


    Liu Ming nodded his head and said: "That''s right, I hope senior can tell me."


    The corners of Lu Zeng''s mouth curled up as he looked into the distance, saying with a smile: "That really isn''t what you want."


    When Liu Ming heard this, his face darkened and he said angrily: "Does Senior know the current situation?"


    When Lu Zeng heard this, he laughed out loud and said: "When this old man roamed the martial arts world, you weren''t even born yet. Why are you here to threaten me? "What a joke!"


    The two exchanged palm attacks, and Liu Ming immediately felt that the other party still had some inner strength left. After a few exchanges, Lu Zeng spat out a mouthful of blood, while Liu Ming flew ten zhang away, blood spurting out from his mouth as he lay on the ground unconscious.


    Lu Zeng hurriedly pressed a few major acupoints on his body to prevent the zhenqi on his body from leaking out, allowing him to fall down in advance.


    He looked at the road that led in the direction of the Azure Continent and swallowed a mouthful of blood. After taking a few deep breaths, he dragged his heavily injured body as he walked forward, bit by bit.


    A bright moon was shining down from the skies, illuminating the path he was taking.

 C18

    19. Disappointed.


    Qingzhou City, Reliance Hall.


    The emergency room door was opened. A white-haired old man walked out and sighed. He looked at the bright moon in the sky and shook his head.


    Behind him, another middle-aged man walked out. His face was covered in sweat; clearly, this was an extremely difficult treatment, and it had taken him a whole four hours.


    The elder turned his head to look at the man and said: "Medicine King, you have already done your best. It''s just that the heavens did not allow it, so don''t take it to heart."


    He paced a few steps back and forth, then finally shook his head and said with slight anger: "This is truly unfair. This child has left his parents since he was young, and without the care of his parents, it is fortunate that Old Master Lu raised him. When he was seven years old, he was poisoned by the dragon poison in Poison King''s Valley, and this poison will harm him for the rest of his life! And now that the dragon poison is stronger, I ¡­! "Oh my god, you truly don''t have eyes."


    Uncle Ping patted his shoulder and said: "Pill King, don''t blame yourself too much. It''s not easy for you to save his life for a few years."


    Bian Jie shook his head and looked up into the starry sky. His eyes were hollow as he said, "How do you want me to face Old Master Lu?"


    Uncle Ping sighed and didn''t say anything else.


    "Tong Tong", there was a series of hurried knocks on the door.


    Bian Jie was awoken by these sounds and exclaimed happily, "Old Master Lu must have returned!"


    Uncle Ping stroked his white beard and said with a slight smile, "This time, not only is Mister Lu fine, but Chu Ming can also temporarily escape calamity!"


    Bian Jie nodded and said, "Come with me. Hurry and open the door."


    The two of them quickly arrived at the door and opened it. The opening of the door gave him a shock. In front of him, there were three disciples of the Hall of Subjugation standing in front of the door. One of them was holding an old man covered in blood. That old man was none other than Lu Zeng.


    Bian Jie was shocked. He turned to his three disciples and asked, "What''s going on? Tell me quickly."


    One of the disciples took a step forward and cupped his hands: "Pill King, we will wait for the Medicine King''s order to leave the city to search for the old man and the young man. When we passed by the loose man forest, we saw him covered in blood lying on the road, so we three of us brought him back."


    Bian Jie nodded, thinking, "Mr Lu must have been heavily injured after his fight with those people, but he wanted to come back to see Chu Ming, so he fell down while dragging his bruised body along the road."


    At this time, Lu Zeng opened his eyes a little. Actually, he was not unconscious. He had been using his inner force to protect his heart meridian, so he had some energy left.


    When Bian Jie saw that Lu Zeng had opened his eyes, he was overjoyed. "Mister Lu, Mister Lu!"


    Lu Zeng made his move, saying: "Ming ¡­ "What about tomorrow?"


    Bian Jie was stunned for a moment before he lowered his head.


    Lu Zeng felt that Bian Jie was a little strange, and he had already guessed that something was wrong. He hurriedly asked, "Did something happen tomorrow?"


    Bian Jie didn''t say anything and just shook his head.


    The old man beside him interjected, "Tomorrow, he... the poison of the dragon''s poison is too strong. When we started to treat him, we found that the poison is much stronger than before." We''ve failed to seal the poison multiple times, so we can only use the Soul-Sealing Pill to temporarily stabilize his poison. However, if we don''t find a way to cure him by morning, then tomorrow ¡­ "


    Lu Sheng trembled, almost falling over. His face was pale, and his eyes were wide open.


    Bian Jie exhaled and said, "Mr. Lu, I''m sorry!"


    "Is there no other way?" Lu Zeng suddenly raised his head, his eyes full of pleading.


    Uncle Ping said, "There is a way. As long as someone with a profound inner force is able to seal a few of Ming''er''s major acupoints, we can treat them and seal all of the dragon poison within them. This way, Chu Ming can be safe for at least ten years."


    "Only ten years?" Lu Zeng looked at Uncle Ping and said: "Elder Ping, is it really only ten years?!"


    Uncle Ping shook his head and sighed, "Of all the poisons in the world, only the dragon''s poison is the most powerful. It''s already a miracle that I''ve been infected by this poison until now, if I don''t use my words, the dragon''s poison that we cannot cure, even the entire world will not be able to cure it. Our diagnosis is the final result, so ¡­"


    "Don''t say anymore!" He stopped Uncle Ping and said: "Everything is my fault. I am not worthy enough for my title as the number one genius doctor in the world! If Mr. Lu wants to blame something, then blame it''s me! "


    Lu Zeng shook his head and said: "How can you say that. Brother Bian has done so many things for this old man and this old man is already feeling very guilty. Now let this old man do it himself."


    When Bian Jie heard this, he quickly waved his hand and said, "Absolutely not. I know you cherish Ming''er, but if you use your current injuries to seal his major acupoints and infuse inner force into him, you can ¡­" Bian Jie could no longer say anything else.


    Lu Zeng smiled and said: "This old man has already lived for most of my life, and that is enough. He is only thirteen years old tomorrow. He still has a great future ahead of him!" "Using this cheap life of this old man in exchange for Ming''er''s life is worth it."


    Bian Jie was helpless as well. He looked at Lu Zeng''s abdomen, which was still bleeding, and said, "Bian Jie is useless. He can''t protect Chu Ming for Mr Lu if he lacks inner strength. Bian Zeng is a Godly Doctor!"


    Lu Zeng said: "There''s no need to blame yourself, this old man has been stabbed by the Heavenly Road Sword, and suffered a few big internal injuries, so his internal organs have all been severely ruptured, and he only has one last breath left. In short, he is dead, if this old man can save Ming''er, he can definitely leave in peace, if anything happens to Ming''er, this old man will also be alive, what''s the point of it?"


    Bian Jie lowered his head and did not say another word.


    Lu Zeng looked at Elder Ping and said: "Elder Ping, please take this old man to Chu Ming''s place."


    Elder Ping nodded helplessly and helped Lu Zeng walk towards the emergency room.


    "..."


    In the emergency room, Chu Ming was lying on an ice bed with a completely red body. The ice bed continued to resist the heat coming from Chu Ming''s body as it controlled his body heat.


    Lu Zeng came in front of Chu Ming, touching his face, "Tomorrow, are you feeling bad?"


    Chu Ming was currently in a semi-conscious state. Even though he could hear Lu Zeng''s words, he was unable to answer.


    However, due to various reasons, she was forced to marry a great character. The next time she gave birth to you, Grandpa will soon leave, so Grandpa will tell you this right here, you are not a wild child, you have to be confident that you are a great character, no matter what kind of life you lead in the future, as long as you are happy, you will be the first. Grandfather will have to come to this world to enjoy it.


    "Sigh ¡­" Lu Zeng sighed, "Grandfather once wished that you could become outstanding, but Grandfather still respects your wishes. You have to live a good life, Grandpa. "Grandpa ¡­" As Lu Zeng spoke to here, he realized that his tears had actually begun to slide down.


    It wasn''t like he didn''t want to interrupt. He didn''t know what he was going to do.


    Lu Zeng turned around and asked, "Which major acupoints do you need?"


    Bian Jie sighed, and said: "There are three acupoints in the head, the Baihui acupoint, the Fengchi acupoint, and the Tianzhu acupoint. Body 3 acupoints, Divine Seal acupoints, Taiyi acupoints, Yunmen acupoints. The three meridians of the upper limb, the Tianquan acupoint, the Shaohai acupoint, the Daling acupoint, and finally the three meridians of the lower limb, the Ququan acupoint, the Zhongdu acupoint and the Taixi acupoint. "


    After hearing so many acupuncture points, Lu Zeng was greatly shocked and said: "If so many acupuncture points were sealed, wouldn''t tomorrow be lying in bed for the rest of his life?"


    Elder Ping continued, "Don''t worry, we have a unique method to allow Ming''er to move freely. However, if she wants to practice martial arts in the future, it might affect her."


    Lu Zeng turned his head and looked at Chu Ming, saying, "This child doesn''t like martial arts. I don''t think it will affect him much. "Alright, then let''s begin. I also feel that I won''t be able to hold on for much longer."


    When Bian Jie heard this, he stepped in and said, "Mr Lu, you ¡­"


    "There''s no need to say anymore. Let''s begin." Lu Zeng said resolutely.


    Bian Jie closed his eyes and said no more.

 C19

    20. Before he died.


    In the emergency room.


    Streaks of green light flew out from the room, shining brightly in the dark night.


    "Hundred Meetings!" Lu Zeng was so exhausted that his body was covered in wounds. He poured a surge of Zhen Qi into Chu Ming''s Baihui acupoint.


    "Whirlpool!"


    "Sky Pillar!"


    After the third acupoint was completed, Lu Zeng was drenched in sweat and was gasping heavily. He could clearly feel that the inner force in his dantian was draining bit by bit.


    Next, he had to continue. There were a total of nine acupoints waiting for him. He widened his eyes and let out a long hiss, then continuously injected Zhen Qi into the Divine Seal, Tai Yi, and Yun Sect acupoints on Chu Ming''s chest.


    "Mister Lu!" Bian Jie couldn''t help but to shout. "You ¡­"


    Lu Zeng waved his hand, not saying a word and continued to seal the three meridians in Chu Ming''s upper limbs with zhen qi.


    After Chu Ming had been injected with the three different kinds of Zhen Qi, his body shook a few times before finally falling down.


    Elder Ping, who was at the side, sighed: "Mister Lu is indeed the number one person in the world. To have such inner strength despite such a serious injury, this old man and the Medicine King have combined several times and they can''t even seal the third acupoint. How shameful!"


    Lu Zeng didn''t pay any attention to this, or it could be said that he simply couldn''t hear it anymore. At this moment, he was already deaf.


    Bian Jie couldn''t stand it any longer. He turned his head and couldn''t bear to watch any longer.


    Lu Zeng took a few deep breaths, his eyes were already starting to blur, as if he was about to lose his vision. However, he was only missing three acupoints before he could completely seal Chu Minglong''s poison. Gritting his teeth, Lu Zeng continued to raise his pale white hand, and began to condense his Dantian out of his fingers. In the three acupoints on his lower body, each of them tapped once, and just as he was about to tap the last acupoint, Tai Xi, he suddenly felt his Dantian shake, and his body started to waver.


    When Elder Ping saw this, he hurriedly stepped forward to support it. He then took out a black medicinal pill and poured it into Lu Zeng''s mouth, no matter how many there were.


    He turned around and was shocked to see that Lu Zeng had almost stopped breathing. He also took out a bottle of pills and shoved it into Lu Zeng''s mouth, regardless of how many there were.


    Without knowing whether to laugh or cry, he could only wave his hand and spit out quite a bit. After taking the last bit of inner force, a green light flashed and Chu Ming''s body shook continuously as if he had been struck by lightning. Only when Lu Zeng stopped did he stop.


    Lu Zeng completed the last finger attack. He let out a huge breath and collapsed onto the ground. The two people beside him hurriedly squatted down and held him up.


    At this time, Lu Zeng was already bleeding from all seven orifices. Bian Jie stretched out his hand and touched a handful of his white hair. He was so frightened that Bian Jie almost sat down on his butt.


    En..." Woo ¡­ Ah ¡­ "Ahh!" Lu Zeng groaned, then the corner of his mouth lifted as he said hoarsely, "Xin Lan, Xin Lan ¡­" "The sound became softer and softer, and soon there was no more sound.


    Bian Jie raised his head and roared towards the sky. He closed his eyes and did not move even after a long time.


    The night was so long that it was annoying.


    "..."


    Beneath the divine wall.


    As the crowd watched the names of the people on the Divine Wall List disappear one by one, all of them opened their mouths wide in disbelief.


    "What happened today? Is the divine wall broken? "


    "Who says I don''t? This'' resurrected ''Xiao Xiangzi and then left. What does that mean?"


    "Could it be that he died again?"


    "Hey, hey, hey, don''t make such a joke. Is there anyone in this world who can kill that ''monster''?"


    "¡­"


    "It must be that the guardian clan has opened a little problem today."


    "¡­"


    At the top of the restaurant, an old man in green looked up at the sky and sighed as he chanted, "The night is long, and the rain has been falling for a long time." For countless years and years, I am the only invincible one! "


    After the old man in green finished reading, he raised his wine cup and shattered it with a twist of his finger. With a long howl towards the sky, he turned around and said to himself, "I, brother, am leaving!"


    A thunderbolt descended from the sky, resounding loudly and resounding across the mountain cliff.


    The sky was as black as ink, and amidst the specks of starlight, a star had already descended.


    "..."


    In the emergency room.


    Chu Ming woke up with blurry eyes and a buzzing sound in his ears. After a while, he returned to normal, and seeing the situation in front of him, he was shocked and quickly laid down. He looked at Lu Zeng who was covered in blood, and hoarsely asked: "Grandpa, Grandpa, what''s wrong? Why is your body covered in blood?"


    He shook Lu Zeng, seeing that Lu Zeng was still motionless with his eyes closed, he could not help but feel his heart tighten. He looked at the two people beside him and asked anxiously: "Uncle Ping, Grandfather Ping, what happened to my grandfather? Why are you all sitting there! Save him! Uncle Ping, Uncle Ping, please save my grandpa! "Please!" He almost shouted the last few words.


    Elder Ping didn''t answer and only carefully looked at him, his eyes full of pity.


    Ping Jie let out a long sigh, closed his eyes, and slowly said: "Cough, tomorrow, you should restrain your grief. Old Master Lu has already gone. "


    When Chu Ming heard this, he trembled and tears streamed down his face. He cried as he shouted, "You''re lying! Grandfather is so powerful, how could he die? You''re lying!"


    Bian Jie shook his head and lowered it.


    When Chu Ming saw the two of them answer again, he said angrily: "Aren''t you the world''s number one genius doctor! Don''t you have the chance to resurrect the dead! Why can''t even grandfather save him! What kind of genius doctor are you! You''re not even bullsh * t! "


    Upon hearing this, Elder Ping could no longer hold it in and opened his eyes, wanting to say something. Bian Jie quickly reached out to stop him, "Yes, I can defeat an old man and a child without being able to cure them. I am the world''s number one genius doctor!" As he continued to speak, he got increasingly excited. He stood up and punched the door, causing it to shatter into countless pieces and fly out.


    I, Bian Liu, am nothing compared to a dog''s fart. I have been saved by Mr. Lu so many years ago, and I can''t even repay him. I''m not even worth a dog''s fart, not worth a dog''s fart!


    Seeing that, Elder Ping quickly stepped forward to advise: "The Pill King has already done his best in this matter. It''s just that the heavens are blind, treating this young and old alike this way! Pill King, please grieve! "


    Chu Ming picked up Lu Zeng and walked slowly towards the door. Seeing this, Elder Ping asked, "Where are you going tomorrow?"


    Chu Ming glared at the two men and said, "I''m taking my grandpa away, don''t stay here. You''re not saving my grandpa, I''m going to find another doctor!"


    It was as if thousands of needles were stabbing into his heart, making him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Elder Ping quickly said: "Don''t make any more trouble tomorrow. It''s hard for everyone. If you do this, Mr. Lu won''t be able to live either!"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he was enraged and shouted, "Don''t worry about it. Go to the side. You can''t save my grandfather, so don''t talk too much! I''m going to bring Grandfather to treat his illness. If anyone blocks my way, I''ll fight them to the death! "


    When the two heard this, they were stunned. They knew that Chu Ming had lost his mind. If this continued, his mind would collapse and he would go insane.


    Bian Jie shook his head, and said to Elder Ping, "Go ahead tomorrow, we can''t force him anymore. Send a few masters to protect him in the dark. Remember, don''t force him anymore!"


    Elder Ping nodded, turned around, and ran towards the inner hall.


    Without even turning his head, Chu Ming walked out of the Hall of Relief. Carrying Lu Zeng who was covered in blood on his back, he walked clumsily towards the other side of the city.

 C20

    21. I swear it.


    "Tong Tong!"


    "Tong Tong!"


    The continuous knocking on the door woke a doctor up. He opened his eyes and felt that it was very astringent. He then let out a loud curse, "Who are you, you''re not letting anyone sleep in the middle of the night?" As he got up, he pulled a coat over his shoulders and walked to the door to open it.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw a young man who was carrying an old man, bowing as he prepared to leave.


    The teenager seemed to have heard the door open. He quickly turned around to look at the doctor and said, "Doctor, quickly look for my grandfather!"


    The doctor looked at the teenager and asked snappily, "What happened to your grandfather?"


    The youth wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, "He''s sick. Quickly, take a look at him."


    On the dark street, the doctor observed carefully. He couldn''t see everything clearly, so he waved his hand and said, "Carry him in. It''s too dark outside so I can''t see him."


    When the youth heard this, he was extremely happy. "Thank you, Doctor."


    That doctor then turned around and asked while walking, "What''s your grandfather''s name? What''s your name?"


    The youth slowly carried the old man into the shop and said, "My name is Chu Ming, my grandfather is Lu Zeng."


    "Oh." That doctor seemed to be extremely disdainful. He walked inside and picked up a box. He said, "Help your grandfather to the bed."


    Chu Ming didn''t dare to go back on his words and followed along with it.


    He looked at the old man covered in blood and was shocked. He was not able to see clearly because of the dark, but because of the light, he found out that the old man''s abdomen was punctured, and there were many injuries on his body. He quickly reached out and touched the old man''s veins, then turned his head and shouted angrily: "Brat, you brought a dead person for me to treat? You can''t harm me! "


    When Chu Ming heard this, he froze for a moment. In fact, before this, he went to look for the three coaches. All of them said the same thing to him after they connected their meridians and chased him out. Thinking of this, Chu Ming''s tears continued to fall.


    When the doctor saw this situation, he angrily retorted once again, "Brat, what are you planning to do? You were discovered by a neighbor and you still think that I''ve died from a medical treatment. Hurry up and leave with this corpse!"


    Chu Ming was still motionless. He already did not know what else he could do. He could not imagine what his life would be like without Lu Zeng. He thought about how familiar he was with Lu Zeng, as if it had just happened.


    The middle-aged man saw that Chu Ming was still motionless and had a blank look on his face. Afraid that he would lose his mind, he went into the room and called for a tall middle-aged man, who grabbed Chu Ming and threw him out, and then returned and threw Lu Zeng out as well. Finally, he clapped and said: "Stinking brat, scram to the side, don''t disturb grandpa''s sleep, otherwise I''ll kill you!"


    Chu Ming was stunned and ignored him. He picked up Lu Zeng, walked a few steps forward, and then kneeled down. He placed Lu Zeng in front of him and cried, "Grandfather, let''s not play anymore okay? Wake up, I beg of you, I won''t quarrel with you anymore. Whatever you say, I''ll do it. If you want to teach me martial arts, I''ll do it properly. Please wake up, I can''t do without you tomorrow. Tomorrow... "Tomorrow ¡­" As he finished speaking, his voice was hoarse and he could not utter any words. In the end, he could not even utter a single word.


    When the two people responsible for protecting Chu Ming saw this, they shook their heads. They wanted to go out and comfort Chu Ming right now, but if they didn''t let Chu Ming let it out, he might lose his mind and go insane.


    Thus, he could only rub his eyes and continued to carry Lu Ceng out of the city. That night, he had walked countless miles since his illness had just started, perhaps because he was too sad or because he had forgotten his fatigue, so he kept on walking and didn''t even know where he was going. Right now, Chu Ming was like a walking corpse.


    It was a long night.


    The clouds slowly dispersed and a cool breeze blew past, stirring up countless dust on the ground. The cold moon in the sky was like a blade, as if it was used to stab at someone who was hurt.


    The moonlight was cold as it sprinkled onto Chu Ming''s body, creating a long slanted shadow. No matter how one looked at it, it didn''t look like a human at all.


    The darkness would eventually dissipate.


    The next day, the morning sun shone onto Chu Ming''s face. Sweat had soaked every part of his skin, so he did not have any extra hands to wipe it off. He could only use his legs to move. He had no goal, he just wanted to leave this place.


    Unknowingly, Chu Ming had walked countless miles to the temple. He still remembered every word he had asked Lu Zeng and Chengfeng in the temple, but now, he was the only one left with a cold corpse facing Lu Zeng.


    Chu Ming was tired, he was very tired, he immediately fell into a deep sleep, not caring about anything else, he felt that this must be a dream, if he were to wake up from it, Lu Zeng would be by his side, pulling his ear and calling him a lazy bug.


    He slept through the night.


    He looked at Lu Zeng''s corpse not far away and shook his head. Suddenly, he raised his head and looked up at the sky, only to see a cold sky, a cold moon, hanging high in the sky. It was just like last night, heartbreaking. For a moment, he was in a daze.


    When he came back to his senses, he realized that there were a lot of bugs on Lu Zeng''s corpse. He hurriedly went forward to remove them one by one.


    When the two disciples who were secretly protecting Chu Ming saw him, they felt that it was time for them to leave. Thus, they jumped down from the beam, and one of the young men in green said: "Little brother, Old Master Lu has already gone. You can just bury him in the ground and let him rest."


    The other person also echoed, "That''s right. No matter what, you have to bury this old man."


    Chu Ming threw away the bug in his hand and turned around to look at the two of them. He nodded and said, "Can you help dig a hole? I want to bury grandpa in this temple."


    The youth in cyan said, "Isn''t it a bit inappropriate to bury them in this temple?"


    The other person reached out his hand to stop him, "It''s fine. Just listen to little brother and bury this."


    Chu Ming nodded, then turned around to help Lu Zeng drive away the bugs.


    The other two began digging.


    After about an hour, the tunnel was finished. Chu Ming looked at Lu Tengsheng carefully, then lifted his hand and solemnly said, "I, Chu Ming, swear that no matter how many difficulties await me in the future, I will break them one by one. Within ten years, I will surpass Chengfeng and those people who killed my grandfather and take revenge for him.


    Seeing Chu Ming being so fierce at such a young age, the two people at the side couldn''t help but shiver and say, "Little brother, you don''t have to do this. Old Master Lu also doesn''t want you to take risks for his sake."


    I know Uncle Ping sent you to protect me, but there''s no need. From now on, I have to rely on myself, I want to stand out, and I want my grandfather in the underworld to see how I will hang my name on the top of that divine wall! " His words were domineering.


    He never thought that this child would be so ambitious, and that the king''s grandeur he displayed just now was also very admirable. However, because of Bian Jin''s orders, they absolutely could not go back, but they also did not want to offend this child. The two of them looked at each other and decided to protect him from the shadows.


    After making this decision, the two of them said: "Since little brother has great ambitions, we can''t say anything more. Then we will bid our farewells and hope little brother will take care. If you have any inconvenience, come and find us at the Hall of Relief."


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "I hope that you two elder brothers can help me apologize to uncle Ping. Last night, I was delirious, so please forgive me."


    The two of them nodded, turned around, and walked out. After he went out, he hid and secretly protected her.


    After Chu Ming buried Lu Zeng, he found a piece of wood from the side and stuck it in front of the grave. Then, he bit his own hand and used his blood to write on it: "Lu Zeng''s Tomb, grandson Chu Mingli."


    He sighed and knelt in front of the grave. He kowtowed three times and said: "Grandpa, I think I should leave you tomorrow. I will come back to see you once I''m done. Please bless me." After kowtowing three more times, he stood up, turned around three times, and walked out of the run-down temple.

 C21

    22. Not good.


    Chu Ming left the run-down temple. At this time, the vast moon was in the sky, so the surrounding wasteland was naturally very quiet. At this time, the vast moon was in the sky, and the surroundings were naturally very quiet.


    Chu Ming was constantly wandering around, trying to find the tree where he had sat with the wolf girl that night. However, after searching for a long time, he was still unable to find it. After a while, he finally found a large group of wolf carcasses on a hillside. He couldn''t help but be shocked, and he rushed up to take a look, and there was actually that huge white wolf that scared him before. This discovery made Chu Ming extremely scared, and he looked around everywhere.


    Looking at the wolf corpses scattered all over the ground, he also thought that it might be because of the wolf girl''s side losing the battle, and now that he couldn''t find her here, he couldn''t help but feel sad. But staying like this wasn''t an option, so he walked down the hill to see if he could find a place to have a nap and regain his sense of time.


    At the bottom of the slope, Chu Ming found a small cave, so he walked in without thinking. As soon as he walked in, he felt a chill run down his spine, as if there was something inside. With a sudden whistle, dozens of pairs of red eyes appeared not too far away from Chu Ming. This scared Chu Ming so much that he retreated a few steps back, but those dozens of eyes seemed to have already locked onto Chu Ming, and Chu Ming retreated a few steps back. They followed him so that Chu Ming left the small cave.


    The radiance of the Radiant Moon shone down, and those dozens of eyes finally showed up. Many large grey wolves that seemed to be slightly mutated stood in confrontation against Chu Ming.


    Cold sweat broke out from Chu Ming''s forehead as he looked at the group of grey wolves in front of him. He had a hideous face, red lips and sharp teeth. However, this time, the wolves were much larger and had much faster footsteps than the previous wolves. In just a short moment, they had caught up with one of the gray wolves, and with a twist of its head, Chu Ming was able to dodge the attack. However, he was not as fast as the other wolves, and in the blink of an eye, a few more had already pounced on him.


    "The heavens are blind! I just made a vow to do something and die under this pack of wolves. Was I, Chu Ming, a tragedy? " Chu Ming felt indignant and loudly roared.


    Seeing that the pack of wolves were about to tear Chu Ming into pieces, suddenly, a few pieces of medicine flew out and pierced through the wolves that were pouncing towards Chu Ming. Chu Ming felt it was strange, he turned around and saw that the two men from the Hall of Relief were standing right in front of him, clutching a few pieces of medicine in their hands.


    Only then did the two of them see Chu Ming running away. They did not know why, but after a closer look, they realized that they were being chased by a pack of wolves. In such a moment of desperation, they had no choice but to save him.


    Chu Ming knew that the two were here to save him, so he stopped talking and turned around. Dozens of huge grey wolves came from both sides, scaring Chu Ming to the point that he had no choice but to run.


    The wolves were getting bigger and bigger, and the two of them felt that they were having a bit of trouble, and were unable to save Chu Ming. They could not help but feel anxious, and quickly sent out their leaf tokens, wanting to break out of the encirclement. However, the pack of wolves did not have any fear, and continued forward, one by one, and the two could only see Chu Ming running out of their line of sight, and could only pray that Chu Ming would not be caught by the wolves.


    Chu Ming was feeling extremely uncomfortable. There were less wolves, but there were still a dozen chasing. Even though he was fast, he wasn''t a match for the wolves. If this went on, he would only be feeding the wolves.


    Chu Ming ran for a while and felt his throat go dry. Cold sweat dripped down his back as he screamed in his heart, "Run, run, run!" "However, his legs were getting more and more disobedient, and he was getting slower and slower. Just as he was about to climb up a tree, a cliff appeared in front of him. Chu Ming was suddenly disappointed and stopped, turning around to change directions. When he saw that the number of wolves had increased.


    The wolves were also in a commotion for a while before an even larger grey wolf appeared. It opened its bloody mouth, and the long sharp fangs in its mouth reflected the moonlight, causing Chu Ming to retreat a few steps, suddenly tripping over a large rock. There was nothing he could grab on to, so Chu Ming watched as his body was smashed horizontally, then he looked at Hao Yue as he fell straight down towards the bottom of the cliff.


    "Ah!" The sound reverberated unceasingly, resounding through the entire forest.


    When the two elites from the Hall of Relief arrived, there was no longer any sign of Chu Ming or even any echo. When the two elites saw the pack of wolves in front of them, they immediately became angry and rushed forward, slapping them one after another, as if they had the impulse to kill all the wolves.


    After a while, the two of them were completely exhausted, but they still took care of the pack of wolves. Looking at the large pack of wolves, the two of them began to ponder.


    "Senior-apprentice Brother Lin, how can this be?" The azure-robed youth shook his head and said, "This little brother''s life is so bitter. He just lost his loved ones, and now he has fallen into the abyss. I''m afraid ¡­"


    The man who was called Senior Apprentice Brother Lin also sighed and said: "This place is called ''Fallen Phoenix Abyss''. The depths cannot be seen and we don''t know where to go down. I think there''s a high chance that little brother fell from here ¡­"


    The two of them felt a wave of regret.


    Senior Martial Brother Lin paused for a moment before saying: "Since the two of us did not protect little brother, when we return, we will definitely be scolded by master. The Medicine God will definitely be very sad."


    The azure-robed youth raised his head to look at Leng Yue, "There''s no use. Let''s go back and report this. If there''s a punishment, let it be. We were the ones who were incompetent and couldn''t protect little brother properly."


    The two of them looked at each other and didn''t say anything more. They then headed towards Qingzhou City.


    "..."


    Within the Hundred Medicine Hall in the Solemn World.


    "What did you two say!" Elder Ping smashed the teacup down in anger as he furiously looked at the two disciples in front of him and said: "Tell me how you described your son falling into the ''Fallen Phoenix Abyss''!"


    The two of them immediately knelt down, lowered their heads, and whispered, "Disciple was incompetent, please punish me!"


    Elder Ping was so angry that he puffed his beard: "Do you two really think that you can make up for your mistakes by saying that you have done something unfavorable by asking for punishment?! Before you left, Master said again and again, I want you two to guarantee the safety of tomorrow. As long as he is in danger, he will immediately take action, and now, in a day''s time, you two will come back and tell me, tomorrow, you fell into the Fallen Phoenix Abyss? How do you want your master to explain this to the Pill King? How are you going to explain to me! "


    The two of them were so scared by this aura that they trembled and slowly said, "Disciple failed. Master, please punish me!"


    Elder Ping exhaled a large breath and said angrily: "You can say whatever you want, and explain to me how Su''er fell into the Fallen Phoenix Abyss!"


    The green-clothed youth nudged Senior-apprentice Brother Lin. That Junior-apprentice Brother Lin nudged his junior brother as well.


    Elder Ping saw the two of them pushing each other. He couldn''t help but say: "Look at how useless you two are. Lin Ren, what do you say!"


    Senior brother Lin quickly raised his head and said: "Um, Song Qing and I were protecting that little brother the entire way, but two hours ago that little brother ran into the pack of wolves. That pack of wolves is a different type, they are extremely ferocious and extremely huge, and we were trapped by a hundred huge wolves, and when we managed to break out of the encirclement, he had already fallen into the Fallen Phoenix Abyss. You also know that the Fallen Phoenix Abyss is a bottomless hole. There is no place to go down to and the walls around us are extremely smooth.


    After Elder Ping heard this, he stomped his feet and said: "We shouldn''t have just let the two of you go!"


    "Master ¡­" The two people lowered their heads again and told Chu Ming what happened in the temple. After Elder Ping heard this, he also stroked his beard, shook his head, and walked out of the room.

 C22

    23. Golden wings.


    "Tong Tong", someone knocked on the door.


    Bian Jie sat up, grabbed a coat and opened the door. It was Elder Ping. He said, "Uncle Ping, why are you looking for me so late at night?"


    Elder Ping closed his eyes and said slowly: "I want to tell the Pill King one thing, but the Pill King can''t be too excited."


    "Oh?" Bian Jie looked at the old man in front of him and asked, "Did something happen tomorrow?" Anxiety was mixed in his tone.


    Elder Ping did not expect that Bian Jie would guess correctly, so he sighed: "Yes." But Pill King, please listen to this old man, do not be impulsive. "


    When Bian Jie got his answer, he could not help but click his tongue in his heart. He asked anxiously, "Say it, say it quickly. How''s Ming''er?"


    Elder Ping shook his head and said: "He fell into Fallen Phoenix Abyss, there''s a high chance that he ¡­"


    "What!" With a wave of his hand, he said, "Uncle Ping, what''s going on? Didn''t I ask you to send a few people to protect Ming''er? How could we allow him to fall into the depths of Fallen Phoenix Abyss?!"


    Elder Ping sighed and told Bian Jie everything that Lin Ren had said.


    He was already very upset that he did not manage to save Lu Zeng, but after just a day, he actually heard that Chu Ming had fallen into the Phoenix Abyss as well. This news was basically equivalent to the news of his death, causing him to be so exhausted that he could not even breathe.


    Seeing that, Elder Ping helped Bian Jie: "Pill King, take care! "Don''t hurt your body, you can''t fall down, the Hall of Helplessness still needs to rely on you!"


    Ping Jie pushed Elder Ping away and angrily slapped a door open, then smashed it open. Looking at the inky sky, he laughed: "Do you think I, Ping Jie, am still human? If I knew earlier, I would have forced Ming''er to stay, even if he hated me for the rest of my life! Heavens, why are you treating that grandfather-grandson pair like this? Have you grown eyes!? "


    Elder Ping''s face was pale as he said: "Pill King! You can''t be blamed, you''re thinking about it for tomorrow too, how can I blame you! "


    Bian Xun looked back and raised his hands. "I, Bian Xun, am a genius doctor. I can''t cure you, and I can''t cure you. What''s the use of keeping my hands? Moreover, I promised Old Master Lu that I would be safe for tomorrow, and I have gone back on my word that someone like me should truly be struck by lightning! "


    This sentence completely frightened Elder Ping, and he started to regret telling Bian Jie about Chu Ming''s fall. He quickly went forward, knelt on the ground and said, "I hope the Pill King does not lose himself! Pill King, don''t be rash, please listen to this old man ¡­ "


    Elder Ping had not even spoken the word when he heard a loud "plop" sound, and a stream of blood splattered on his face, making him feel very bad, he quickly raised his head and looked, and was scared to the point that his face was pale. He saw that every inch of his face was covered in blood, and his hands had been smashed into pieces.


    When Elder Ping saw this scene, he too was stupefied. He only saw Ping Jie laughing loudly: "From now on, there is no other peerless genius doctor in the world, Bian Jie!" "Hahaha ¡­" After a moment, he fainted.


    Pill King! Pill King! Elder Ping was also an expert in medicine. When he saw this, he immediately pointed at the White Spring Acupoint, the White Spring Acupoint, the Green Spirit Acupoint, the Qu Ze Acupoint, Shaohai Acupoint, and sealed all the Acupoints on the upper part of his arm. Then he picked up the flat metal and ran straight to the emergency room.


    "..."


    As for the Fallen Phoenix Abyss, it was a canyon that had been formed a thousand years ago after the ground had started shaking. This canyon was several miles long, but it was only a few hundred meters wide, like a canyon, but it was much deeper and the four walls were smooth. If one wanted to go down, it was like going up to the sky.


    Under the shining sun, at the bottom of the Phoenix Abyss.


    Chu Ming finally pulled back the branch that was holding him up, he fell down, luckily he was lucky, the branches that he landed on were numerous, it reduced his falling power, allowing Chu Ming to survive, but these branches also held him back for a few hours, after struggling for a long time to break free, he fell down again, his butt was in pain.


    Right now, the scorching sun must be at noon. From below, Chu Ming could see that the mouth of the Fallen Phoenix Abyss was like a crack. Looking at the sky from the crack, the sky seemed to have grown higher.


    However, the next problem arose. He didn''t want to be trapped in a place like this, but instead, he was stuck in a straight line for several miles, as if he was looking at the sea. When he looked back, he could see that it was no different from the sea in front of him. Luckily, he saw that there were rivers and fruit trees here. At the very least, he would not starve to death here.


    Chu Ming found a branch that he had just cut off and stabbed it a few times into an apple tree. The bright red apples fell off at the same time. He was so happy that he forgot his current situation.


    Chu Ming hadn''t eaten anything for two days. When he saw these apples, his eyes turned red and he immediately went to take a bite. At this time, he felt a long-lost happiness.


    After the apple meal, Chu Ming felt a bit nauseous from eating so he could only touch the tree and stand up. He walked around to see if he could find anything else.


    After walking for roughly two hours, the bottom of the abyss started to turn dark. After all, they were in a deep abyss and the light from the sun was very limited.


    After another two hours, Falling Phoenix Abyss became even darker. Chu Ming felt that it was necessary to start a fire first, so he found many wood shavings, sharpened the wood, and began to turn the wood to get the fire.


    Even before the fire started, Fallen Phoenix Abyss had already dimmed down. Chu Ming was very anxious, he tried his best to turn it around, but after turning it around for a while, he still couldn''t get up. He was so angry that he threw a log and scolded: "Fine, you damned Mu Ya, how dare you go against me! If you don''t start a fire, I''ll break you! "


    After a burst of anger passed, Chu Ming calmed down and muttered to himself, "You can''t be so flustered and anxious. You have to be calm. Calm down."


    Then, Chu Ming grabbed onto the sharp wood and continued to spin it around. After a long while, there was no reaction. Chu Ming broke down and said, "I''m not playing anymore! In any case, the heavens just don''t like me. If you have the guts, then hack me to death! "


    "Boom!" A bolt of lightning flashed past, but there was no sign of rain. It was extremely strange.


    Hearing that, Chu Ming pointed angrily at the sky and scolded, "Cut, chop! "If you don''t hack me to death, one day I''ll grow to show you. When that time comes, even if you want to hack me to death, you won''t be able to do it!"


    "Humph!" Chu Ming coldly snorted before lying down. He held his head and passed out.


    It was unknown how much time had passed when he heard a "gu gu" sound from the side. Chu Ming opened his eyes and instantly felt the light shooting in all directions. Turning his head, he was greatly shocked. In front of him, a large bird spread its golden wings like a peacock spreading its tail feathers, lighting up the surrounding area.


    Looking at that big bird, that bird was about ten feet tall. When it opened its arms, it was around ten feet long. Chu Ming was so surprised that his mouth was wide open so that three eggs could be stuffed inside. "Weird ¡­!"


    How could Chu Ming know that this was a newly hatched Golden-Winged Roc? He had coincidentally hatched out of the egg while Chu Ming was sleeping. This Golden-Winged Kun Peng stayed in the Fallen Phoenix Abyss for over a hundred years before breaking out of its shell. As for Chu Ming, he saw the newly emerged Golden-Winged Kun Peng.


    The Golden-Winged Kun Peng flapped its wings. It looked at Chu Ming and tilted its head.


    Chu Ming was incredibly happy to see this golden wing bird. He crawled closer and closer to it.


    The Golden-Winged Kun Peng did not dodge and allowed Chu Ming to pull it into his embrace once he got closer.


    Legend has it that the Kun Peng was a mystical being that knew how to recognize its master. As for the method of a master, it was the very first person one would see upon breaking out of the shell.


    Chu Ming was overjoyed to see that the giant golden-winged bird was very close to him.


    "Hey, Big Bird, you''ve come! I was just too anxious about not being able to see anything!" Chu Ming touched the large golden-winged bird and laughed.


    The Golden-Winged Roc also tilted its head in agreement, as if it was extremely happy to be touched.


    Chu Ming giggled, "You, by yourself, oh, no, a bird must be very lonely right? I''m here to accompany you, so let''s be friends. Say, what do you think?" As Chu Ming spoke, he kept touching the Golden-Winged Roc.


    The Golden-Winged Roc shook its head as if it had a mind of its own.


    Chu Ming was instantly very happy and said, "Then I''ll give you a name and call you ¡­ "Eh..." Gold, right? "How is it, heroic?!" As Chu Ming spoke, he also began to giggle. This laugh had forgotten many troubles. With the arrival of such a Golden-Winged Kun Peng, Chu Ming was no longer alone. Perhaps the heavens had not abandoned him.


    Chu Ming had just obtained the Golden-Winged Roc and was extremely proud of it. He carried it around until he was tired. The Kun Peng let out two cries before suddenly retracting its wings. Once it retracted its wings, the abyss once again dimmed.


    Chu Ming jumped in fright. Although he couldn''t see the gold anymore, he could still feel it. He touched the gold and said, "Gold, what''s wrong? Do you think your wings won''t light up after you retract them?"


    The gold also responded with two croaks.

 C23

    24. A fortuitous encounter.


    Chu Ming had just obtained the Golden-Winged Roc and was extremely proud of it. He carried it around until he was tired. The Kun Peng let out two cries before suddenly retracting its wings. Once it retracted its wings, the abyss once again dimmed.


    Chu Ming jumped in fright. Although he couldn''t see the gold anymore, he could still feel it. He touched the gold and said, "Gold, what''s wrong? Do you think your wings won''t light up after you retract them?"


    The gold also responded with two croaks.


    Chu Ming continued to touch it and said, "Open your mouth, otherwise I won''t be able to see it."


    The gold quickly spread its wings, and the abyss immediately became bright once more.


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "Gold, with this, you won''t need to worry about losing the sun in the future."


    Gold let out another two croaks, and its wings flapped a few times.


    Chu Ming clapped his hands and stood up, saying, "Go look around and see if there''s any place you can go up." Then, Chu Ming stood up, looked at the gold and indicated it.


    Gold flapped his wings and followed him.


    Just like this, a man and a bird walked in the darkness of Fallen Phoenix Abyss.


    After walking for another hour, Chu Ming saw a dark cave and his interest was piqued.


    Of course, he learnt a lot from the wolf cave''s lesson last time. He picked up a rock and threw it into the cave. After hearing the sound of the rock hitting the ground, Chu Ming was relieved. He walked into the cave with the gold.


    Just as he entered the cave, the golden light illuminated the entire cave. Chu Ming looked at it carefully and almost dropped it. He saw that there was a skeleton sitting cross-legged in front of him. There was a black broken sword on the straw.


    Chu Ming let out a sigh of relief and looked around. Only then did he realize that there were many words carved into the walls and many diagrams that resembled simple books. Chu Ming swallowed his saliva and said, "Don''t tell me this is some kind of godly technique manual? "Don''t scare me ¡­"


    Chu Ming walked forward, looked at the white bone, and said, "Who the hell is this, why would he die here? Did he fall down and not die like me? " Then, he thought about the possibility that he might end up like this as well. He couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine.


    He looked around, then turned back and continued: "Could he be an otherworldly expert? Listening to grandpa''s story, the masters of this world all seem to be the same. " Celebrity stretched out his hand and touched the skeleton. Unexpectedly, the touch caused the skull to fall down. Chu Ming immediately broke out in cold sweat and kneeled down. He kowtowed and said, "I didn''t do it on purpose. I didn''t do it on purpose." Seeing the skeleton not responding, he felt very foolish. He hurriedly stood up and said with a smile, "What am I doing? Isn''t it just a skeleton?"


    Gold croaked beside him.


    Chu Ming picked up the broken sword on the ground. It was probably only a broken point, because the sword was still over two feet long, and upon closer inspection, he realized that the sword''s workmanship was exquisite, the hilt was slightly long, and it was close to one foot long, and appeared pitch-black. The blade itself was only a few feet long and was slightly transparent, and had a symbol on it, respectively earth, wind, fire, and water.


    Chu Ming held the sword and said, "It''s quite heavy, I wonder what''s the name of this sword. Sigh, let''s see if it''s written on the wall. "


    Looking around, after a while, Chu Ming finally found it. There was a paragraph that said: "I loved swords back in the day, so I collected countless famous swords and hid them in the pavilion. One day, an old man and a errand boy came. When they saw the hidden swords all over his body, they laughed. The old man did not answer and just took out a sword from the bookkeeper''s basket. With the help of the ''Four Techniques'', the old man laughed. The old man didn''t say a word as he listened. He came with a sword in his hand. Several of his swords had been broken and he couldn''t help but be speechless. The old man laughed. One sword was short, but the other sword was long. The sword had no tip, but it could cut through anything. If one understood the logic behind it, it could break the three swords of the ancient era and create countless things. I sincerely ask for guidance, viewing the sword all my life, but I was unable to grasp it, which is really shameful. He then took the sword and entered this abyss, never coming out again for the rest of his life. We may die, but this sword remains long. If you hold this broken sword in your hands, you will kowtow to the spirit of heaven and thank it for your deeds. If you break this sword intent, we, the Nine Springs, will rest in peace. Ten Thousand Sword Villa''s Ao Tian. "


    When Chu Ming finished reading, he frowned and said, "Four techniques? This sword is called the Four Arts? "


    Gold gave another two croaks.


    Chu Ming looked at the Four Arts Sword and laughed: "Oh, although I am not a heavenly warrior, I still want to be one. However, since I can keep this sword here in the abyss to protect myself, I can still split firewood, kill fishes and animals, and so on. Oh, and kowtow. I kowtowed once. Forget it, let''s kowtow once more. "


    Chu Ming placed his sword to the side and knelt down, kowtowing three times before smiling and saying, "I was sorry for breaking your head just now, I didn''t do it on purpose, I can''t accept it now, so it''s fine, you can die and rest in peace. If there comes a day when I understand this logic, I will pay my respects to you."


    Chu Ming stood up, patting his knees before continuing to look at the surrounding walls. Surprised, he asked, "Is this really a martial arts manual?" He looked at the sword strokes drawn on the wall. He was interested. He looked at Jin who was lighting up the wall.: "Jin, let''s see if there is any effect. We have nothing better to do."


    Still, Jin squawked a few times and flapped his golden wings.


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "It would be great if you could talk, but you can talk to me." However, I feel like I can''t hope to contribute that much to me now. "


    Chu Ming turned his head and looked at the wall on the left, only to see the words: "When I was middle-aged, I was born from the Myriad Sword Villa, so even though I could not sweep the world, my name still shook the four seas. After the passing of many years, they would head to the snowy mountain in the northeast of the continent, where they would meet an immortal. As a result, they would meet with an immortal, and as a result, they would be given the right to teach him ten moves, which would lead to a huge defeat. They would follow the immortal across the sea and sail to the island. After a decade of focused cultivation, the power of the Four Arts finally reached the peak. Ten against one, losing. I am proud and arrogant, year after year fighting array, year after year losing. Then, without any intention to linger, the next year left the gods and returned to the Middle Earth. Many years later, we will create another sword technique, called ''Limitless''. This sword technique is all our hard work, its power is limitless, if there is sufficient inner strength, it can be unrivalled in the world. Sigh, my senior to the old, more than a hundred years old, often in the depths of the heart, do not have the heart to fight again. If a fated person were to see this sword technique, he would fulfill our wish and fight with the current number one person, Xiao Xiangzi. If he were to use this sword to find an opportunity, he would definitely win! My wish will be fulfilled. "


    When Chu Ming finished reading these words, especially the words'' Xiaoxiao Zi '', he immediately felt sad. However, when he saw that this person was an old friend of Lu Ceng and that his wish was to defeat Lu Zeng, he couldn''t help but shake his head and say to the skeleton, "It seems that your wish cannot be fulfilled. However, I will learn your swordsmanship.


    Chu Ming turned his head to look at the painting on the second wall. There were many little people dancing around with swords in their hands, and looking at it, it was indeed very exquisite. Chu Ming was amazed that he was able to obtain the opportunity to learn such a powerful sword technique.


    "Limitless Sword Arts, first move, Opening Heavens. The so-called opening of the sky, is not only to take the initiative, the experts'' battle swords are very particular, the first to obtain the opportunity is naturally more likely to win, this opening of the sky means to seize the opportunity, regardless of the sword being unleashed or retracted, we have no flaws after being modified, this sword style is especially focused on speed, accuracy.


    Chu Ming looked at the little person he was drawing. His sword was extremely well hidden, and his sword was also quite smooth.


    "Limitless Sword Arts, second stance: Slashing the Earth. The sword was a killing move. Once it landed, it would definitely hit. In combination with the Sky Splitting Sword Style, the proficient would be able to strike out with his sword. If it was combined with the third move or two, he would be able to strike out with his sword. The Earth Splitting Fist is too cruel and ruthless, you have to think twice before making your move. "


    Seeing this earth slashing move, Chu Ming''s heart jumped in fear. Every single one of his moves was aimed at his vital parts. Sure enough, his moves were meant to injure and kill.


    Chu Ming continued to look at the following sword forms. Each and every sword move was completely consistent, not only could they be used to coordinate the front, the back, and even the most forward and middle moves could be connected easily.


    After the Ground-Splitting stance, there were also two moves, a rain flower, a root, a mysterious phenomenon, and four illusions. Even an outsider like Chu Ming could not help but exclaim in admiration.

 C24

    25. Six years.


    Chu Ming looked at all the sword moves in one breath, memorizing them in his heart. After bowing to the skeleton, he brought the gold out of the cave. He breathed in a few breaths of fresh air and shouted, "Let go of me!"


    Underneath the Falling Phoenix Abyss, Chu Ming clearly understood the principle that if one could survive a great disaster, there would be afterlife.


    Thus, he began to practice the sword, because he swore to surpass Windward in ten years.


    With Jin''s company every day, he began to train his physique, sense of strength, speed, agility, and flexibility. Because of his innate talent, coupled with the fact that Lu Zeng occasionally taught him when he was still alive, he trained very quickly.


    But he had always felt it was strange, because no matter how he practiced the "Internal Techniques Cultivation Method" written on the Limitless Sword, he would be able to combine it with the heaven and earth, gather all of the heaven and earth''s essence, open up the spirit, absorb and absorb it all, and then naturally absorb it all into his left and right limbs, returning them to his dantian, then to his other parts of his body ¡­ He felt that even after sitting there for a month, nothing had changed. He felt very anxious, thinking back to Chengfeng and Lu Zhe both said that he was a martial arts prodigy, he was very angry and felt that the two of them must have lied to him in partnership because he was not even able to gather inner strength.


    After practicing for half a year, his body became stronger and stronger, he had grown a lot taller, but he was still unable to learn inner force cultivation methods, so he felt that he might not have any talent in this area, he decided to skip inner force and directly practice the Limitless Sword. Although it was possible that without it, his power would be greatly reduced, but this way, next time, he might not be able to learn it for the rest of his life.


    Chu Ming didn''t know that all 12 of his acupoints had been sealed by Lu Zeng with the Breath of the Whale and inner force was being poured into his body. Although Lu Zeng had given all his inner force to Chu Ming, this inner force was being used to seal the dragon''s poison. Without the three major acupoints on the head, the three major acupoints on the body, and the six major acupoints on the upper and lower limbs, it was impossible to cultivate internal energy.


    Chu Ming did not know about this.


    So, he skipped over the study of internal energy and directly started to learn sword moves. The sword he used was also the Four Techniques.


    As a result, Chu Ming practiced his swordsmanship. Although he did not have any internal energy, because of his hard work, every part of his body resonated with the sword. However, people followed the sword, and the sword followed the person''s path. What he did not know was that what he had spent only six years learning was something that others could only learn over the course of tens or even dozens of years. Lu Zeng and Chengfeng did not lie to him, he was indeed a martial arts genius, and it was even far beyond what they could imagine. Perhaps it was because Lu Zeng''s death made Chu Ming make up his mind, he would not be lazy, and he would work hard to learn.


    In these six years, Chu Ming went from a 13 year old pretty boy to a mature 19 year old adult. Looking at his appearance, with his 6 feet tall body and handsome face, he looked like he was in his twenties.


    It was noon at the bottom of the Fallen Phoenix Abyss, and the bright sunlight was shining in.


    "Hu!" Chu Ming pulled his face out of the river and shook his head, saying, "Gold, in the blink of an eye, you''re here with me. I''ve been staying for six years."


    Jin Gugu immediately replied twice.


    Speaking of gold, it had grown quite a bit in the past six years. Originally, it was only a foot long, but now it was as tall as a horse. Although Chu Ming was very fast, this bird wasn''t slow either. After all, this bird was a Kun Peng.


    Chu Ming lifted up the four methods, staring at the fishes swimming in the river, suddenly, he stabbed the fish into the river like lightning, then took the fish and threw it into Jin''s mouth, laughing, "You sure are good, eating quite a few fish a day, go and help me get some!"


    After eating the fish, Jin Zi raised his head up high and seemed to roar in disdain. Then, he spread out his wings, shining brilliantly, illuminating the originally bright Fallen Phoenix Abyss. It was as if he was saying, ''Without me, you wouldn''t be able to catch fish in the afternoon, not to mention catching fish in the afternoon, you wouldn''t even be able to do daily activities well.''


    When Chu Ming saw this, he burst into laughter and said, "You can be arrogant. I already know how to start a fire."


    Jin turned his head and let out a loud caw as he folded his wings. It seemed as if he was going to break out into a cold sweat at Chu Ming''s words.


    Chu Ming helplessly stuck another fish in it and handed it over to Jin, saying, "Sure, Jin will accompany me like this. Of course I''ll give you a salary."


    Seeing the fish come over, the gold didn''t allow Chu Ming to stop and bit onto it. It also bit onto Chu Ming''s hand.


    Chu Ming was bitten so much it hurt. He shouted loudly, "Open your mouth, open your mouth, you idiot."


    When the gold heard this, it bit harder.


    Chu Ming immediately felt helpless and pleaded, "Hero Jin, keep people under your breath."


    After begging for a while, the gold finally opened its mouth and let out Chu Ming''s hand. Chu Ming saw two long scars on his hands and lamented. He said, "I''m a swordsman after all, and this hand is a treasure. I can''t casually injure it!"


    Gold ignored him, found a place to lie down alone, ate his fill and went to sleep.


    Chu Ming shook his head and shrugged his shoulders. He picked up his four techniques and stood up, looking for a spot of light to continue practicing the sword.


    A year ago, he had mastered all of the sword moves, and during this year, he tried to use various combinations of sword techniques to make up for his lack of inner strength. He had thought that if he were to compete with others in sword techniques alone, he was confident that he could defeat a lot of experts, but if his opponent used an inner force technique to fight against them, then the result would no longer be his. Thus, he continued to comprehend the profoundness of the sword and wanted to go up a level. During this past half year, he continuously meditated and meditated. However, the good things he had done had always been to the limit, and he could no longer continue to meditate.


    This made Chu Ming want to leave. After all, this wasn''t a place he wanted to stay. There were still a lot of things he hadn''t done yet.


    Chu Ming thought about it a lot and finally decided to leave.


    Waiting until Jin Ling woke up, Chu Ming happily welcomed her. He rubbed Jin Jin''s head and said, "Jin, can I discuss something with you?"


    Gold flapped its wings, illuminating the darkening abyss.


    Chu Ming continued, "I think, there''s nothing good in staying here any longer, the martial arts cannot progress yet, this is not a solution, you have grown a lot too, you can bring me out of this abyss, I want to go out and see the world that I haven''t seen in six years."


    Jin raised his head and looked at the sky. He seemed to be thinking of something.


    After a while, it finally nodded its head and flapped its wings.


    Chu Ming was very happy that Gold Ox had agreed so easily. He patted its head and said, "That''s good. Let''s go pay our respects to Senior Ao Tian first, then we''ll head up. What do you think?"


    The gold flapped its wings in agreement.


    Chu Ming smiled and walked towards the entrance of the cave.


    Entering the cave, Chu Ming first touched the marks he had carved over the years, and sighed, "It just so happens that six years ago, I fell here. I first made this friend, Jin, and then I found this cave. "However, remember that you once seized my closest kin and prevented me from seeing Lan''er. No matter how you compensate me, you will not be able to exchange for what I truly want." Chu Ming looked at the sky outside and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Arriving in front of the skeleton, Chu Ming sincerely knelt down, kowtowed three times, and said, "Up until now, there are many people who truly treat me well. You are also one. "Although I have never seen you and you are only left with this pile of bones, the treasure that you left me is simply too great. If I am lucky enough to break through it one day, I will definitely come here and tell you!" Chu Ming nodded again.


    Standing up, he touched the Limitless Sword Technique that he had been researching for the past six years, smiled, and said: "I don''t know if it''s been too long since I''ve seen the human world. Seeing these six years as well, I also feel a sense of nostalgia." He then sighed and indicated the gold. Thus, one man and one bird, they left the cave.

 C25

    26. Speak up.


    Arriving outside the cave, Chu Ming said to Gold, "How about I lie on your body?"


    Hearing Chu Ming''s words, Jin Tian spread his wings and flew into the air, as if he was unwilling to let Chu Ming lay on top of him.


    Chu Ming laughed, "Then what do we do? "If I''m not lying down, how am I going to sit on you?"


    Jin Ling cried out a few times and flew for a while before suddenly grabbing Chu Ming''s shoulders with his claws. Chu Ming was shocked and said, "You aren''t thinking of just grabbing me and going up, are you? My hand will be broken! "


    Gold ignored him. He flapped his wings, bringing the green golden light and Chu Ming with him as he wailed. In an instant, he flew up with a terrifying speed.


    Chu Ming cried for a while. Seeing that Jin didn''t seem to care about him, he looked down and was shocked. It turned out that the gold was flying so fast that he could not see the bottom anymore. He could only watch as the land he had lived in for six years turned pitch black.


    He had never thought that such a large piece of gold would fly as fast as lightning. Naturally, ever since he met with the gold, he did not know what kind of bird it belonged to. He did not know that the gold belonged to a peerless divine bird, the Golden-winged Roc.


    Above the Fallen Phoenix Abyss, a golden light shot out, swift and bright.


    Jin Dabao threw Chu Ming to the side of the cliff and followed suit. He stuck his head into his wings to feel around, then turned to look at Chu Ming and cawed a few times.


    Chu Ming felt dizzy and almost vomited. Worthy of lying on the ground, looking up at the sky, breathing heavily from time to time. He then yelled out loud, shouting out the emotions that he couldn''t express earlier.


    Jin Dabao naturally didn''t understand why Chu Ming was acting this way. He tilted his head to the side.


    Chu Ming came back to his senses and stood up. Looking at the gold in front of him, he couldn''t help but admire it. He scratched his head and said, "Am I really looking down on you too much? I didn''t expect you to fly so fast! Back then, Thief Saint Bai Zhanfeng was probably thinking too highly of himself. "


    Jin lifted his head and puffed out his chest, looking extremely satisfied.


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "But with your big body, it''s not easy to attract attention. I''ll have to arrange a place for you to go first."


    As soon as the gold heard it, it began to caw, and the light from its wings shot out in all directions. Chu Ming was brought into the light by the intense light, and when the light dissipated, he was even more surprised to see that the gold had actually become the size of an eagle, jumping about on the ground.


    "You, you, you, you ¡­" Chu Ming was so shocked that other than saying "you", he didn''t know what else to say.


    Gold was extremely proud of its ability. After flying for a while, it landed on Chu Ming''s shoulder and croaked a few times, as if urging Chu Ming to quickly bring it to see the world.


    Chu Ming smiled and stretched out his hand to touch the golden eagle sized thing on his shoulder. He said, "Alright, alright. Let''s go take a look."


    Along the way, Chu Ming looked at the road that he had walked before and realized that things were different. At some point in time, small saplings had grown on the bare ground on both sides of the road. The saplings moved in the wind and the grass grew under them.


    Chu Ming walked quickly with Jin, because he thought of the Xue Nong in Qingzhou City. Bian Xun wanted to go and hug Jin Nu.


    At the end of the day, Chu Ming had already arrived in front of the gates of the Azure Province. Looking at the familiar scene, his eyes couldn''t help but almost tear up.


    Entering the city, he headed straight for Bian Jie. He thought that if he knew that he was still alive, he would be happy. However, not long after he entered, he heard the square in front of him boil.


    With a glance, Chu Ming discovered that the Three-Year Great Medical Poison Assembly had started again. However, Chu Ming felt that something was off, as this Great Medical Poison Assembly should have been completed yesterday, so he pulled over a person and asked, "This big brother, wasn''t this Great Medical Poison Assembly started yesterday? Why did it only start today?"


    That person looked at Chu Ming who was six feet tall and impatiently said, "Yesterday''s heavy rain was canceled temporarily."


    "Oh ¡­ ¡­" Chu Ming let go of him and turned around to look at the stage.


    On the stage, a black and a white man were glaring at each other. It was unknown whether the prisoner in the middle had died from poison or had fainted. Chu Ming looked around and indeed saw Xue Nai. However, he didn''t see Bian Jie. In place of him was Elder Ping.


    Chu Ming thought it was because he was missing something, so he didn''t mind. In any case, he planned to go see Bian Jie after it was over. However, the duke of Qingzhou, who sat in the middle, caught Chu Ming''s attention. Looking at him, Chu Ming immediately thought that the duke of Qingzhou was one of the people who killed Lu Zeng.


    Chu Ming came back to his senses, he knew that now was not the time, he had to endure, endure until he had the confidence to make his move, just like the Limitless Sword.


    As he thought of this, the two people on the stage exchanged a few more blows. The man in black clearly had the advantage and continued to beat him. In the end, the man in white finally lost, giving the man in black a chance to poison the prisoner to death.


    The man in white lowered his head as he saw that he had lost.


    I, Lin Yanqing, once again thank you for your help. Today, I have the good fortune of winning the battle against the Du Clan, if you have time, please come to my house as a guest. After all, it is good for me to be the landlord.


    Applause and cheers broke out from the audience, causing Lin Yanqing to feel very proud of himself.


    Chu Ming smiled and thought to himself, "In the past, before Uncle Xue came, you were defeated by Uncle Ping in a row. Today, Uncle Ping has not been defeated by you, and is now celebrating a banquet. Hmph." He looked at Xue Nei, whose face also revealed a look of displeasure. It seemed that Lin Yanqing had indeed put on too much airs.


    "So this is the level of the Poison Hall? It seems that aside from Bian Jie and Xue Nou, the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect and the World''s Healing Hall are just a bunch of useless people. "


    A disdainful voice floated out, and the crowd was instantly pushed away.


    All the chores looked towards the source of the voice. They saw a handsome young man holding a three-foot long sword standing in the middle of the crowd.


    Lin Yanqing''s eyebrows tightly knitted together. A wave of anger rushed out from his heart, and he wanted to curse out loud, but because he had no intention of losing his manners before, he could only suppress his anger and cup his hands: "What is the meaning of your words?"


    The young man raised his eyebrows and said, "What can I do for you? It''s just a literal meaning."


    This frivolous feeling made the irritable Lin Yanqing furious. Lin Yanqing''s face twisted as he said: "Oh, it seems like Sir also intends to challenge my poison arts!"


    The young man laughed heartily and said, "You all only have the small achievement of playing with children. How can you compare to me?"


    These words thoroughly angered Lin Yanqing. Lin Yanqing angrily shouted, "Are you here to cause trouble!? To actually be so arrogant and come up here to fight with me, don''t even think of finding any random excuses! "


    The youth''s interest was piqued by this provocation: "I, Du Xing, am here to experience your tricks."


    Lin Yanqing saw that his own poison arts were being called a trick, and was angry to the point of blushing. He flung his hands, and scolded loudly: "Come, come up here! Watch this daddy poison you, you little bastard! "


    When Xue Nei heard this, he appeared to be very unhappy. He frowned and shook his head.


    Everyone in the audience also booed. They didn''t expect that this Lin Yanqing was also a very irritable person.


    The young man didn''t seem to care at all. He flew up onto the stage with a step, but he still held the sword in his right hand in front of his chest with his left hand intersected.


    When Lin Yanqing saw the other person looking down on him, it was like adding oil to the fire. He didn''t wait for that person to speak and immediately rushed over.


    When the young man saw Lin Yanqing rushing towards him, he slowly took a few steps forward and raised his foot to ask a question. Lin Yanqing quickly jumped up, but who would''ve thought that the young man''s speed was so fast that he suddenly launched an attack.


    Lin Yanqing could not do anything else in the air, so he could only try his best, but because the Qi gathering stage was obviously not strong enough, the two palms intersected and Lin Yanqing was instantly sent flying. However, Lin Yanqing was also considered a master of the poison family, so he was left behind, scattering his life when he flew out, causing his white powder to scatter and fill the stage.


    After Lin Yanqing succeeded in his first move, he attacked continuously, using all of his inner Qi to strike in the direction of the young man, Du Xing.


    The crowd below complained and retreated a few steps. They were afraid that they would lose their lives if they got involved in this life-and-death struggle.

 C26

    27. Love butterflies.


    As Lin Yanqing was feeling proud of himself, he ignored the crowd below him and refused to let go of any opportunity. He continued to furiously slap out several more times, intending to kill Lin Yemao.


    After the wood shavings flew for a long time, Lin Yanqing also stopped, his face full of pride.


    "Stinking brat, you still dare to act so arrogantly in front of your grandfather! I''ll let you know just how powerful grandfather is! " Lin Yanqing no longer cared about his status and cursed loudly.


    "Grandson''s fighting is really fun!" I, too, was very happy to see it. " The person speaking was none other than that young man, Du Xing.


    Lin Yanqing was immediately shocked, his body overflowing with cold sweat. He immediately turned his head, his hands crossed in front of his chest, preparing to defend himself.


    Du Xing clapped his hands and said, "Grandpa will feel embarrassed to stop you from working so hard!"


    The audience burst into laughter.


    Lin Yanqing''s face turned red. He thought about how he had crazily attacked that place with no one around, and also felt very upset.


    Du Xing raised his sword and said, "Grandpa doesn''t want to play with you anymore. If you want to die, then kowtow a few times to grandpa. If grandpa is happy, then I''ll let you go."


    "Grandson!" What did you say! " Lin Yanqing took out a bag of poison from his chest and viciously said, "Grandfather won''t poison you to death today, I''ll use your surname!"


    Du Xing laughed loudly and said, "Good grandson Du Yanqing, your name isn''t bad!"


    The audience burst into laughter again.


    Lin Yanqing''s eyes turned red. He stepped on seven stars consecutively, and with a single step, he rushed forward. He shouted, "Die!" Then, with poison in his palm, he attempted to poison Du Xing to death the moment he received the palm.


    Unexpectedly, Du Xing had already seen through his plan. He took a few steps forward and quickly circled behind Lin Yanqing, and with a single sword strike, he caused Lin Yanqing to jump in fright and hastily dodge. However, he was still cut and sent flying out, spitting white foam, unconscious.


    "Dancing Meteor Sword?" Elder Ping stood up and said in surprise: "This is Poison Sword Young Master''s, Ling Chong''s, ultimate technique!"


    On the other side, Xue Nei caught up and helped Lin Yanqing up. He pointed at a few acupoints and then poured out a few red pills for him to take. Only then did he signal his subordinates to carry Lin Yanqing back to the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect.


    Xue Nei stood up and frowned, that move just now was indeed the Dancing Meteor Sword, it was the Poison Sword Young Master''s ultimate technique, but this brat actually used it so meticulously, if not for Lin Yanqing''s reaction being a step faster, he would have been cut into two halves by now.


    Du Xing looked at Xue Nei and cupped his hands together, "Poison King Xue, this junior greets you."


    "Good greetings!" Xue Nei solemnly said, "Your present is to cut off Yan Qing''s waist!"


    Du Xing laughed and said: "How would I dare? It''s just that that person''s mouth is not clean. I''ll help King Xue Du to teach him a lesson."


    Hearing that, the group of people cursed, "Is that even something you can say!? I''m afraid your mouth won''t be clean? "


    Du Xing still smiled subtly when he heard this.


    Xue Nei frowned and observed the young man for a while before saying: "Poison Sword Young Master Ling Chong, who are you!"


    Du Xing replied, "Yes, master."


    Xue Nei sternly said: "To think that Ling Chong had actually taken in a good disciple!"


    Du Xing replied bluntly, "That''s what people often say."


    Xue Nei wanted to say more, but a green shadow flashed past, heading straight for Du Xing.


    Du Xing was taken aback as well. However, this person''s cultivation realm wasn''t low, so he quickly reacted and dodged them one by one.


    The green figure saw that it did not succeed and stopped. It retreated a few steps and was able to see her clearly!


    This green-gowned woman had snow-white skin, long black hair that fluttered in the wind. Her figure was refined, and she was as beautiful as a fairy. She held a short blade in her hand as she coldly stared at Du Xing.


    Xue Nei jumped in fright and said: "Hundred Spirit, quickly retreat. Don''t act recklessly!"


    That''s right, she was Xue Nong''s daughter, Xue Bailing!


    Seeing her actions, Chu Ming couldn''t help but laugh, "It really is Hundred Spirit House. It''s been six years since we last saw each other, the more beautiful you are, the more crude you become!"


    Xue Bailing snapped angrily, "You dare injure my Uncle Lin? You deserve to die!"


    When the crowd below saw the girl''s true appearance, they could not help but sigh and say, "She''s so beautiful!"


    "Hey, I didn''t expect Xue Nai''s daughter to be so beautiful."


    "That''s right, it''s making my heart itch."


    "Don''t mess around, she''ll poison you to death!"


    "Looks like I have to try to propose!"


    "Go to your dreams, toads want to eat swan meat!"


    "¡­"


    When Du Xing saw Xue Bailing up on the stage, his heart stirred and he froze for a moment from time to time.


    Seeing that Du Xing was looking at her, Xue Bailing said furiously, "What are you looking at?! If you continue to look at me, I''ll blind your dog eyes! "


    Du Xing regained his senses after being scolded. He cupped his hands and said, "I never thought that the daughter of King Xue Du would be this beautiful." He then asked in a daze, "Are you called Hundred Spirit?"


    Xue Bailing was even more infuriated by these words, and shouted, "What are you shouting for! Is Hundred Spirit that what people like you call it!? "


    Du Xing was startled as he replied with a smile, "My apologies, my apologies."


    Xue Bailing continued, "Cut the crap! Watch me poison you to the point where you''re blind!" Then, he moved a few steps and flew up.


    Du Xing immediately felt embarrassed. He didn''t want to fight Xue Bailing, so he had to give way. Xue Bailing''s moves were ruthless, but they failed. He couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    If Du Xing made any unexpected movements, he could go up and kill him with a palm. But after looking for a while, Du Xing did not use a single move, and only dodged it, but Xue Bailing''s cultivation was limited, so there was nothing he could do about it.


    Xue Bailing fought with his boss for a while before throwing away his dagger. "I''m not fighting anymore!"


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect her to have such a childish temper on the spot.


    Chu Ming secretly laughed: "How could this ghost spirit just give up like that? It''s probably because he can''t beat him, so he thought of another way to ambush him."


    Du Xing couldn''t help but laugh wryly when he saw Xue Bailing''s temper. He walked up and asked, "What''s wrong with Miss Xue?"


    Xue Bailing rolled her eyes at him and said, "I''m not competing in martial arts with you. I''m competing in poison arts with you!"


    "Huh?" Du Xing was taken aback. One must know that this is even more dangerous than poison.


    Ah what!" Xue Bailing frowned and said, "You''re not a disciple of that son of yours. He''s already poisoned. He should be poisonous, right?


    Du Xing laughed and said, "My master''s name is Poison Sword Young Master. My master is indeed an expert in poison arts, but his poison is even more powerful when used on swords. It''s still not the same as Poison King Xue''s poison method."


    Xue Bailing said, "Where did all this nonsense come from? Just tell me if you know poison or not!"


    Du Xing shrugged his shoulders and said, "I know how to show off, but I don''t dare to make a fool of myself in front of King Xue Du."


    Xue Bailing sneered, "If you''re scared, then quickly get off the stage!"


    Du Xing felt quite unwilling to be laughed at like that. So he clasped his hands and said, "So it''s like that. Then let me show you what I can do. Then, how do you think we should compete, Miss Xue?"


    Xue Bai Ling smiled and said: "Then I''ll poison you. You''re not allowed to hide! "Since I can''t kill you with the poison, it means that I have lost!"


    Du Xing didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and said, "Miss Xue, you''re not comparing poison, you''re poisoning me! If you can get the King Poison of Xue Du to concoct a few sets of poisons, I won''t be able to survive even if I have one set! Furthermore, only you are allowed to poison me and I am not allowed to poison you.


    "You still want to poison me?!" Xue Bailing scolded angrily.


    Du Xing quickly waved his hand and said, "I dare not, but look at the entire world, who would dare to face the poison of King Xue Du? Isn''t that courting death?"


    Xue Bailing said, "I used the poison I made myself!"


    When Du Xing heard this, he said, "This ¡­"


    "If you''re afraid of a little girl like me, then please leave as soon as possible!" Xue Bailing said disdainfully.


    When Du Xing heard this, he hardened his heart and said, "Alright, if I were to die today at the hands of Miss Xue, I would have no regrets! Please mix the poison with the ingredients, Miss Xue! "


    Xue Bailing smiled strangely and took out a bottle of Red Crane Head. He stretched out his hand and ordered, "Drink it!"


    Du Xing didn''t expect Xue Bailing to do this, and smiled wryly. "This ¡­" You''re not calling me Miss Xue, are you? If I drink it myself, won''t you make me commit suicide? And it''s the Red Crane Head which is about to die? "


    Everyone laughed, thinking that this little girl was indeed too clever.


    Xue Bailing laughed. "What''s the difference between this and that? Just tell me if you dare or not!" Even we, the lowest level disciples dare to! " He then turned around to look at the Du Clan camp. When they saw his gaze, they all took a few steps back, as if afraid they would be caught and used as a demonstration.


    Du Xing shook his head and smiled, "Alright, I''ll drink, but with Miss Xue''s help, pour it into my mouth!"


    Upon hearing that, Xue Bailing hurriedly said, "Pei pei pei, you even want me to feed you? You can drink whatever you want if you want. I personally made this for you!"


    Du Xing was in a frenzy and did not know his purpose in coming here. He sighed and said, "Alright, I''ll drink!"


    When everyone heard this, they boiled with excitement and shouted loudly, "Drink!"


    Du Xing smiled and bowed towards the stage. He suddenly drained the bottle in one gulp and then respectfully handed it back to Xue Bailing.


    Xue Bailing was surprised to see that nothing had happened to him. "No need," he said quickly, "just throw it away!"


    Du Xing was startled, then he smiled and said, "Then I''ll keep it."


    How could Xue Bailing be in the mood to do that? He had originally thought that this method would be used to poison him to death, but who knew that this person would be so powerful? She could not help but feel anxious because she did not prepare a second poison.


    Xue Nai, who was watching from the side, couldn''t help but admire Ye Chen. He thought to himself, "This guy has a profound inner strength, and his poison arts are also top-notch. It seems that Ling''er is no match for him."


    Xue Nei originally wanted to call Xue Bailing back, but before he could say anything, another voice floated over from the crowd.


    "What''s so great about that level of Red Crane Head?"


    Everyone heard the voice and looked towards the source of the voice. They saw a six feet tall handsome youth wielding a sword, and on his shoulder stood a strange eagle.


    Everyone began to discuss once more, "Why is this grand meeting as lively as it was six years ago?"


    The young man walked up the stage step by step, standing beside Xue Bailing. He looked at her and said, "Yo!"


    Xue Bailing turned his head to look, and felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu surge up. However, because Chu Ming had changed too much, he could not immediately remember. He could only ask, "Who are you?"

 C27

    28. Return.


    Below the stage, Xue Nong, Elder Ping, and the others all felt that the young man looked a little like Chu Ming, but since they had already confirmed that Chu Ming had fallen under the precipice of the "Fallen Phoenix Abyss", they felt that it was unlikely.


    When Chu Ming heard Xue Bailing''s question, he was shocked. He naturally did not know how much he had changed, so he pointed at his face and said, "Hey, you''re too forgetful. I didn''t even forget about you, and you forgot about me? Who else could I be? It''s your hometown. " Chu Ming suddenly had the urge to play Xue Bailing, to avenge what he had done to Xue Bailing in the past.


    Xue Bailing, who had originally felt a sense of familiarity with this man, blushed when he heard this. "What nonsense are you spouting? Who''s your friend?"


    Du Xing was also anxious as he said, "Who are you to dare insult Miss Xue?!"


    Chu Ming smiled and ignored Du Xing. He gave Xue Bailing a pinky finger and said, "Hey, don''t. You forgot about it so quickly. You''re mine." Then he stretched out his pinky again and again, grinning.


    Xue Bailing''s face turned as red as a ripe apple. "You scoundrels! It''s your gangster''s day! Come out one by one!" He then pointed at Du Xing.


    Du Xing was also classified as a hooligan. He couldn''t help but crease his brow and say in a strange tone, "You little b * stard, why aren''t you apologizing to Miss Xue!"


    Chu Ming glanced at him and once again ignored him. He continued to change the topic, "How can this be. He''s a hooligan, it''s his business. I''m really your old friend!"


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he could not help but send a palm flying towards Chu Ming. Chu Ming did not have any inner strength, so he was naturally unwilling to randomly receive it. He quickly dodged it with surprising speed.


    The group of people below the stage could only gape in surprise when they saw who was acting the part.


    Xue Nong was also constantly observing Chu Ming. He was starting to doubt his own eyes.


    At this moment, Xue Bailing was so angry that he didn''t care who you were. He continuously sent out multiple palm strikes, but Chu Ming had no choice but to retreat one by one.


    "Damned scoundrel, damn scoundrel!" See if I''ll kill you or not! " Xue Bailing did not forget to curse as he attacked.


    Chu Ming saw that if this went on, he would be misunderstood. He quickly turned around and pulled Xue Bailing into his embrace, saying, "Hey, Bailing, it''s me, Chu Ming!"


    Xue Bei Ling was so angry that she was about to lose her name. She didn''t hear him properly and started scolding, "You perverted hooligan, let me go! "Let go ¡­" Suddenly, she seemed to remember something. She raised her head to take a closer look and exclaimed, "Little pervert!" It''s you! "


    Chu Ming smiled and nodded, "Little pervert, you sound so bad. I''m your big brother Chu Ming, haha!"


    Xue Bailing didn''t expect to meet Chu Ming again six years later. When he heard from Elder Ping that Chu Ming had died six years ago, he became really sad for a long time. His eyes cried like a lump of meat, and it took him over a year before he could finally calm down. Now that they met Chu Ming, looking at him carefully, he really did look like him. Even if he grew taller, he would look more handsome and mature, and he would look more manly. His eyes reddened, and he buried his head into Chu Ming''s chest and cried.


    Chu Ming hadn''t seen Xue Bailing for a few years and missed him a lot. Back at Fallen Phoenix Abyss, he had always thought about her and missed her. At this moment, Xue Bailing was crying in his arms and his nose was sour and he almost cried.


    When the others saw this situation, they were not surprised, but after they recovered from their shock, they became jealous. Especially Du Xing. Seeing that the beauty who treated him so coldly was now taking the initiative to cry in his arms made him very unhappy.


    As for Elder Xue Dian, when he heard the young man say that he was Chu Ming, he was already on the verge of tears of joy. As for Elder Xue Dian, when he heard the young man say that he was Chu Ming, he was already on the verge of tears.


    Du Xing''s anger had finally reached its peak. He saw that the two of them were tightly hugging each other without putting themselves in their eyes, and said angrily: "Brat, I don''t care who you are, but why are you here right now! Big Miss Xue and I haven''t finished our match yet! "


    Chu Ming was just about to speak when Xue Bailing turned his head and said, "I don''t care. If you want to say that you win, then say that you win!"


    Chu Ming laughed and said, "You are the great young miss of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect, how can you say such words? Isn''t this embarrassing the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect? "


    Xue Bailing turned around and looked at him. "None of your business. If I say so, then forget it. I''m happy today anyway, so I''ll let him off for a yard!"


    Chu Ming didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and said, "You''re almost going to lose, and you can really use that as an excuse!"


    Xue Bailing reached out and tugged at Chu Ming''s ear, "Keep talking nonsense! Don''t disturb my mood! "


    "Alright, alright, alright. Since Eldest Miss has given her life, how could I dare disobey?" Chu Ming smiled and said, "Then let''s go meet Uncle Xue."


    Xue Bailing nodded and looked at Chu Ming holding her in his arms. He then pushed Chu Ming away, blushing, "You little pervert, you''re greedy for my money!"


    Chu Ming stared blankly for a moment before chuckling, "In any case, I''ve been greedy enough in the past, so what''s the harm in asking a little more?"


    "Humph!" Xue Yu said.


    When Du Xing saw the two flirting, his eyes almost burned with anger as he shouted, "Stinky brat, you''re an outsider, how did you get onto this stage!"


    After Chu Ming heard this, he turned his head and smiled, "I''m an outsider? Are you still your wife? "


    When the audience heard this, they burst into laughter.


    Du Xing flew into a rage and said angrily, "Brat, you are speaking nonsense. I am here to participate in the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect competition, what does it have to do with you!? "Leave Miss Xue behind, get lost, I''ll spare your life!"


    Xue Bai Ling was about to speak, but Chu Ming stopped her, saying, "Isn''t it just a poison competition? I am, after all, a small disciple of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect, and one of the most unremarkable of them all, which is why all of our senior brothers do not recognize me. " Then, he winked at the disciples of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect''s representatives.


    The disciples on the other side did not understand what was going on and did not react.


    "Oh, you want to compete with me in poison?" Du Xing looked ferocious. "You have guts!"


    Chu Ming nodded, "I''m just competing in poison with you, and it''s the method that Hundred Spirit Beast came up with just now. I''ll drink poison with you, but this time we''re going to drink poison from Xue Du Wang, do you dare!"


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he suddenly remembered and interjected, "You just said that my Red Crane Head is only at this level?"


    Chu Ming was stunned, then he smiled and said, "No way, you must have remembered wrongly!"


    "You!" Xue Bailing was about to explode with anger, but when Du Xing saw that Chu Ming had called Xue Bailing by her name, he couldn''t help but curse at himself. He rushed forward and silently cursed, "I''ll kill you, Little Si!"


    Chu Ming shouted again, "Do you dare! "My wife!"


    These words made Du Xing blush. However, it was true that he did not dare to drink the Snow Poison King''s poison. Thus, Du Xing immediately replied, "If you drink it and there''s nothing wrong with it, then you''ve won!"


    Chu Ming nodded and walked over to Xue Nong. Looking at his face, which he hadn''t seen in six years, Chu Ming''s heart ached. He cupped his hands and asked, "Is Uncle Xue well?"


    Xue Nei saw Chu Ming in front of him and did not know what to feel. He asked excitedly: "Ming''er, is it really you?"


    Chu Ming nodded his head and said, "Yes, as for the details, I''ll tell you about them later. Now please take out the poison you made, the more poisonous the better!"


    Xue Nai also nodded his head and said, "Alright, when this matter is over, we will definitely have a good talk with uncle!" He then took out a small green bottle and said: "This is'' Heaven''s End Qi '', I used the Five Poisons and some other special materials to refine it for seventy-four days. It is colorless and has no smell, and can make people die of poison in an instant without them noticing."


    Xue Bailing, who was standing to one side, heard her father''s words. "How can Daddy let the little pervert take such a poison?"


    Xue Nong ignored him because he knew that Lu Li had once sealed all 12 of Chu Ming''s major acupoints, and that Chu Ming was now completely immune to poisons. Not to mention his Heaven''s Extinction Qi, even if Chu Mingzhen used the dragon poison once more, it would not have any effect, at least within the next ten years.


    Chu Ming waved at Xue Bailing, then walked closer to Du Xing, laughing, "So, do you want to test if this poison is real or fake?"


    Du Xing was a cautious person, so he knew that Xue Nei wouldn''t tell such a big lie. Most importantly, if he really did smell it, he might just die on the spot.


    He paused for a moment, and said: "I have always greatly respected Poison King Xue''s character, so I naturally believe in his words. If you do not die after smelling this aura, then I will lose."


    Chu Ming smiled and walked towards the distance. He found an open area and shouted, "Then I''ll start smelling it. Look carefully."


    Xue Bei Ling then shouted cautiously, "Little pervert, stop sniffing! My father''s Qi of Heaven''s End will really poison you to death! " As he spoke, he was about to run towards Chu Ming, but he didn''t want to be stopped by Xue Nong. He frowned and said, "Father!"


    Xue Nei smiled and said: "Don''t worry, he will be fine tomorrow."


    Xue Bailing was still puzzled. However, Chu Ming had already opened the bottle cap, smelled it, and was completely fine. He smelled like perfume and was extremely carefree, scaring everyone into wondering if there was a problem with the poison.


    Du Xing was already dumbstruck. His eyes were staring straight at the bottle of Heaven''s End Qi, as if he was also suspecting it.


    Seeing him like that, Xue Nei said: "Brother Du, do you want to smell it too? See if it''s real? "


    Du Xing silently cursed: "If this attempt of mine is real, then doesn''t it mean that I don''t know how I died? Do you think I''m so easily fooled? " However, on the surface, he still had to act a bit more humble. He smiled and said, "Junior wouldn''t dare. I have indeed lost this Dou Poison, but ¡­"


    "And yet, do you have any shame!" Xue Bailing didn''t wait for him to finish his sentence and went straight to the point.


    Du Xing smiled and replied, "Of course, but I am relying on the Myriad Poison Sect''s divine arts to consult on this matter. I hope that little brother will be generous with your advice."


    Du Xing had been investigating Chu Ming from before and suddenly realized that he didn''t seem to have any inner strength, so he came up with this idea to embarrass him.

 C28

    29. Victory.


    Xue Bailing said angrily: "How shameless! Did you deliberately make things difficult for Chu Ming because he doesn''t know martial arts?!"


    Du Xing Gui laughed: "How come I saw that brother wielding a sword?" He then pointed at the sword in Chu Ming''s hand.


    Xue Bailing also thought that Chu Ming''s outfit was strange. Not only did he feel that Chu Ming had no inner strength, he even had an eagle on his shoulder. But when he thought of how he just escaped death, he did not think too much and asked, "Was it wrong for him to use a sword to defend himself?"


    Du Xing smiled and said to Chu Ming in the distance, "Could it be that you want to hide behind a woman?"


    Chu Ming raised his sword and stomped on the ground. He rushed to Xue Bailing''s side and smiled, "How could that be? Do you even want to compete in swords?"


    Du Xing and Xue Bailing were shocked to see Chu Ming learn Qing Gong. Xue Bailing grabbed him and asked, "How did you learn Qing Gong?"


    Chu Ming thought back to what he had learnt in the past six years in the cave. He couldn''t explain it clearly, so he said, "Once I settle this matter, I''ll go back and slowly explain it to you."


    Xue Bailing frowned. "Are you sure?"


    Chu Ming said, "There''s a 80 to 90% chance of it happening."


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he didn''t say anything else and immediately left the stage, standing next to Xue Nai.


    Xue Nei looked at Chu Ming and said, "This child has grown up quite a bit. He must have experienced a lot in the past six years. However, this child Chu Ming knows his limits. He actually said that there''s a eighty to ninety percent chance of success, so just let him go. If there''s any danger, I''ll go up and stop it.


    Xue Bailing nodded his head and said, "Father, I didn''t feel the little pervert''s internal energy just now. Did he really win against Du Xing without internal energy?"


    Xue Xun said, "It''s impossible for there to be inner force skills tomorrow. He has been sealed with twelve major acupoints. He will never be able to have inner force for the rest of his life. However, it didn''t necessarily require someone with inner force to be an expert. From ancient times until now, there have been many experts who did not know any inner force skills. "


    Xue Bailing looked at Chu Ming''s relaxed expression and felt a lot more at ease.


    On the stage.


    Chu Ming touched the gold and shushed it. The gold flew like a meteor into the sky as he spread his wings.


    Everyone saw this strange sight and were greatly shocked. One by one, they watched as the large golden-winged bird left and then looked at Chu Ming in a new light.


    Du Xing was knowledgeable and knew that this bird was one of the Ancient Divine Beasts. His interest was piqued, and he wanted to kill Chu Ming and seize the Divine Beast.


    Chu Ming raised his sword and said with a smile, "Sir, please."


    Du Xing came back to his senses after hearing her words. Angry and angry, he pulled out his sword and stabbed towards Chu Ming''s chest like a meteor.


    Chu Ming saw him move like a meteor. He was slightly shocked, but he remained calm as he drew his sword. As soon as the four techniques left their scabbards, runes began to appear out of nowhere and struck Du Xing''s sword. The two swords clashed and sparks flew out, creating a chaotic mess. Chu Ming did not have any inner strength, so he was forced to take a few steps back.


    Seeing Du Xing seizing the initiative with a single sword strike, the spectators below the stage all applauded loudly, their thunderous voices reverberating in the air.


    Xue Nei and Xue Bailing, on the other hand, were terrified when they saw the situation. They had the urge to rush to the stage and save him. However, seeing that Chu Ming was fine, he let out a breath and calmed down.


    After this competition, Chu Ming knew that the other party''s inner force was strong, so he decided to use luck to win. Although he had lost the advantage, he could still use the Limitless Sword Arts'' ''"Grasping Root Style" to suppress the other party.


    Du Xing saw that he had taken the initiative and was very pleased. He continuously made sword moves, fast, accurate, and fierce. Chu Ming also linked his sword together and used every move to counter his opponent''s attacks. Below the stage, everyone was cheering and applauding loudly.


    But the more Du Xing fought, the more panicked he became, he saw that his Single Meteor Dance Sword was not going to be able to take advantage of even ten moves, and his opponent''s sword techniques were all over him, causing him to be unable to escape. He had no other choice but to waste time, and could still deal with it in an instant, if he lost too much time, he would mess up his own strategy, and at that time, his opponent would definitely take the initiative, take the initiative, and if he lost, and get dragged along again, he would definitely lose.


    Chu Ming had already seized the initiative, his Infinity Swords were constantly changing moves, grabbing onto his opponent, causing him to be constantly dragged around by the opponent, causing him to be unable to escape. As time passed, his opponent would become chaotic, after that, with the combination of the Sky-Opening, he would be able to quickly draw out the sword, gain the upper hand, and finally be able to use the Earth Splitting Fist to wound his opponent and cripple him.


    After this beating, Chu Ming was completely confident. On one hand, he was constantly pressuring Ye Xiu, while on the other hand, he was trying his best to find the moment when his opponent was in chaos.


    Sure enough, Du Xing''s Dancing Meteor Sword hadn''t learned the basics yet. Chu Ming was unable to make ends meet and finally revealed an opening after being hit by so many quick swords.


    Chu Ming''s hands moved quickly as he suddenly used the Sky Style. It was like a light scattering shadow as it flashed past.


    The flash of light greatly shocked Du Xing, but he wasn''t in a hurry to dodge. Chu Ming''s sword sliced through his right palm and the sword in his hand fell with a clang. Chu Ming didn''t give him a chance, but he also didn''t want to hurt anyone. He once again used the Sky-opening move and placed the sword on Du Xing''s neck.


    When the crowd saw that the outcome of the battle had been decided, they could not help but be dumbfounded. Xue Bailing, on the other hand, cheered and cheered loudly, while Xue Nai, who was at the side, also nodded with a smile.


    "I never thought that this child would grow so much in these six years. Although he does not have any inner strength, his sword arts are too sharp. They are enough to deal with experts!" With his talent, if he continued to bitterly cultivate, even if he did not use his internal energy, he would definitely transcend the mortal world and be ranked on the Divine Wall Ranking within the next fifteen years. I''ve really grown up tomorrow. " Xue Nong smiled, looking extremely pleased.


    Xue Bailing was very happy to hear this, but he didn''t spare anyone and said, "Hmph, what''s so great about that? I''ll definitely be stronger than him in the future!"


    Seeing her daughter say such false words, Xue Nei laughed and said: "Ling''er must have a good impression of Ming''er, right? "Why don''t you tell me about it and ask me to marry you tomorrow?"


    Xue Bailing, not expecting his father to say such words to him, quickly turned his head and said shyly, "Father! What nonsense are you spouting! I look down on that little pervert! "


    When Xue Nai heard this, he only laughed. He turned his head and looked at the stands.


    The two of them took a few breaths in succession. Chu Ming smiled and said, "My wife, you''ve let me win?"


    Du Xing was defeated at this time and he no longer had any face. Closing his eyes, he shouted, "If you want to kill me, kill me. I''m not afraid of death. You can kill me, but you can kill me but you can''t humiliate me!"


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "Why would I kill you?" Then he put the sword back into the sheath and walked off the platform.


    Seeing that Chu Ming had let him off, Du Xing gritted his teeth and picked up his sword. He cupped his hands and said, "Your excellency''s swordsmanship is profound, but the next time I see you, I will definitely defeat you! "Farewell!"


    Just as he finished speaking, Du Xing took a few large strides and then flew away.


    Seeing Du Xing walking away with large strides, the crowd below couldn''t help but feel bored and dispersed.


    "Move east to west. The two of you, go and monitor this young man. As long as he leaves Qingzhou City, you will report to me!" At this time, the Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, finally spoke. He originally did not care much about Chu Ming, but after not seeing him for six years, this child had become so much stronger. Moreover, that sword technique was unique and it had already become a threat.


    He cupped his hands towards the east and west, and was about to leave, when suddenly, Liu Ming spoke out: "Don''t follow too close, especially when he''s in front of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect. You two stay guard at the door, don''t enter at all, there are too many experts inside, so it''s easy to be discovered."


    Nodding eastward and west, he wandered into a dark corner.


    The corners of the Qingzhou Marquis Liu Ming''s mouth lifted. He looked at Chu Ming and laughed, "Unexpectedly, really unexpectedly."

 C29

    30. Love.


    Chu Ming followed Xue Nai, Xue Bailing, and the others back to the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect.


    After so many years of not seeing each other, the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect was still as imposing as before.


    The sky was getting dark, and the sun was setting. The burning cloud at the side was incredibly beautiful as it slowly floated in the distant sky.


    It had been six years since Chu Ming had seen such a beautiful scenery. He stared blankly for a while before raising his head and whistling. A golden light rose from the sky, as if the sun was rising again, falling straight towards him.


    It was only when the golden light got closer that the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect disciples discovered that it was actually an eagle. However, this eagle was quite mysterious. Its pair of wings illuminated the earth as if it was a day in the sky.


    The falcon flapped its wings a few times and landed on Chu Ming''s shoulder. Then, Chu Ming stretched out his hand to caress the falcon, as if it was enjoying itself.


    "Ming''er, where did this strange eagle come from?" Xue Nei curiously asked.


    Chu Ming looked at Xue Nang in the hall and said, "This is a friend I met when I was in the abyss. It''s all thanks to him, otherwise, I would have died in the abyss tomorrow."


    Xue Xun said, "Oh?" This is what I want to hear from you about the things at the bottom of the abyss. "


    Chu Ming nodded his head and told Xue Nai about his fortuitous encounters in the abyss. Xue Bailing and Elder Feng were also extremely engrossed in listening and would occasionally break out in a cold sweat for Chu Ming.


    After speaking for about an hour, Chu Ming told Xue Nei everything that had happened. Seeing that Chu Ming had grown from a weak youth to a young man in six years, he couldn''t help but feel happy for Lu Zeng. Walking out of the lobby, he looked at the sky, smiled and said, "Six years, it can''t be considered long or short, have you seen these six years? He''s grown up tomorrow! "


    Chu Ming was playing a joke on Xue Bailing when he suddenly heard Xue Nai''s words. He raised his head and looked at the sky, as if he could see that kind face in the already dark sky.


    Xue Bailing grabbed Chu Ming''s ear and said angrily, "Oh right, I haven''t settled the score with you yet!"


    Chu Ming was grabbed by the ear and cried out in pain, "What? What kind of debt do I owe you?"


    Xue Bei Ling continued to tug at his ear and smiled, "You dare to humiliate me in public today? Are you messing with me? "


    Only then did Chu Ming realize that she had remembered the matter of him playing with her in the afternoon. He couldn''t help but frown, his hands pulling down his slender hands, laughing as he said, "What, I didn''t say anything wrong, are you not mine?" Then he stretched out his little finger and curled it again, and his face took on a sinister expression.


    Xue Bailing took out his short blade, waved it at Chu Ming, and said, "Such a poisonous tongue. Watch as I cut your tongue!" Then he stretched out his hand.


    Chu Ming jumped back and said, "Cutting my tongue is useless. Do you still remember when you were young? When you were seven or eight, did you still remember?" As Chu Ming finished speaking, his laughter became even more joyous and he had the urge to burst out laughing.


    "Yo, looks like I have to stab your eyes as well!" Xue Bailing brandished his short blade and charged at Chu Ming. As he ran, he said, "I''ll cut open your eyeballs and cut off your tongue. Let''s see if you still dare to spout nonsense!"


    Chu Ming quickly ran out of the lobby and said as he ran, "I''ll write it, I''ll draw it, I''ll imagine your current body, I''ll draw it and paste it everywhere! "Haha!"


    Xue Bailing''s face turned red as he scolded, "Little pervert, what nonsense are you spouting!? You are so wretched! Despicable! Dirty! Shameless! Dirty! "Scum!"


    Seeing the two of them running around the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect as if they were flirting, Xue Xiao and Elder Feng could not help but shake their heads as they laughed and turned to walk into the inner hall.


    Elder Feng stroked his beard and smiled: "Congratulations to King Xue Du for getting a good son-in-law!"


    Xue Nei bitterly smiled: "Although the two of them are 19 years old but they have bad personalities and like to tease others. Their hearts are still beating fast!"


    Elder Feng smiled and said: "Then, what is King Xue Du''s opinion of Ming''er?"


    Xue Nei looked at Elder Feng: "What do you think?" What do you mean? If you ask about Ming''er''s potential for growth in the future, I can only say that he might really be able to achieve great things. "


    Elder Feng squinted his eyes and laughed: "I am not asking you this, I am asking if Ming''er can match up to a hundred spirits."


    Xue Nei paused for a moment before smiling, "I''ve never cared about these things. If Ling''er is willing, I naturally wish for the two of them to be together."


    Elder Feng said: "Didn''t you just ask for nothing? Anyone who knows will understand. Hahaha."


    Xue Nai glanced at him, then turned his head back to look at the two running back and forth. He also laughed heartily and said: "I hope so, I hope so. If tomorrow and Ling''er can really be paired up, then I, Xue Nai, will have an explanation for Old Master Lu."


    Elder Feng also nodded. He did not say anything else as he accompanied Xue Xiao for a walk.


    "I''m not playing anymore!" Seeing that he couldn''t outrun Chu Ming, Xue Bailing threw away the short blade in his hand and squatted down.


    As the moonlight shone down, the afterglow radiated onto the beauty''s body, creating a long shadow. Her black hair and green gown fluttered in the wind and occasionally brushed against her fair face. However, she didn''t seem to care and just squatted there with her eyes slightly closed.


    When Chu Ming saw this scene, his heart moved. He couldn''t help but want to hug the beauty. Just as he walked a few steps, he suddenly realized that Xue Bailing''s lips were slightly raised. He immediately sighed in his heart: "This is bad, this must be a beauty''s scheme! Fortunately, I''m familiar with Hundred Spirit, or else I''d really be in a miserable state! "But since that''s the case, then I shall make the best of it!" Thinking of this, Chu Ming took a big step forward, but his heart was full of caution.


    Sure enough, the moment Chu Ming stepped within a meter of Xue Bailing, Xue Bailing suddenly shot up from the ground and pointed at a few of the acupoints on Chu Ming''s body. Naturally, Chu Ming shook her continuously and missed a spot, but instead, Chu Ming grabbed both of her palms with a flip of his hand and pulled her into his embrace.


    Chu Ming laughed, "Do you think I would be so easily fooled?"


    Xue Bailing was currently in Chu Ming''s embrace, and his face was flushed red. He could only beat Chu Ming''s chest a few times and yell, "Pervert!"


    Chu Ming was aroused by her seductive voice and he could only hug the peerless beauty in his arms.


    The two of them embraced each other in a place like the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect, provoking the jealousy of the other disciples, but all of the disciples knew that Xue Bailing was not someone to be trifled with, so they took a detour, even if they saw him.


    After a moment, Chu Ming seemed to have thought of something and asked, "Hundred Spirit, didn''t you and your father dislike living in this Azure Continent? What''s wrong with you all these years? "


    Xue Bailing pushed Chu Ming away with a blush on his face. He turned around and walked two steps away. With his back facing Chu Ming, he said, "It''s all because of you!"


    Chu Ming pointed to himself in confusion and said, "What does it have to do with me? At that time, I was just a ''dead person''."


    Xue Bailing did not turn back as he continued, "Actually, the day you fell into the Phoenix Abyss, Elder Ping from the Ji Shi Hall sent me a letter with the details written on it. My father also told me about it! Afterwards, because Uncle Ping and my father both felt that they had to stay and avenge Grandpa Lu in order to be at ease, the two of them decided to start with Liu Ming, the Duke of Qingzhou. But because Liu Ming''s cultivation was extremely high, and also because the Marquis had the control of tens of thousands of men in the entire Qingzhou City, my father and Uncle Ping both decided not to force it. "Later on, Uncle Ping learned some inside information about Liu Ming, probably because he wanted to rebel against him and become the emperor. That''s why Daddy and Uncle Ping have been very respectful of Liu Ming in recent years and have been secretly collecting evidence, but that Liu Ming is so powerful, not leaving even the slightest trace of him after committing several big crimes. So, Daddy stayed in Qingzhou City and fought his way up till now."


    Chu Ming nodded and sighed, "I didn''t expect Uncle Xue and Uncle Ping to be so good to Grandpa! "Oh right, I haven''t seen Uncle Ping yet. How is he?"


    Xue Bailing trembled before sighing, "Little pervert, actually Uncle Ping crippled my hand the night you fell into the Phoenix Abyss. I can''t treat anyone else for the rest of my life."


    When Chu Ming heard this, his body trembled and he asked, "Why is it like this?"


    "Perhaps he felt that he had let Grandpa Lu down. After he received news of your ''death'', he ¡­" Xue Bailing stopped talking.


    Chu Ming was stunned. He did not expect that he would give such a great injury to Bian Jie. He remembered how rude he had been that night, scolding him like that. He lowered his head and decided that he must go see Bian Jie the next day and kowtow to him and apologize.

 C30

    31. Father and son.


    After returning to his room, Chu Ming put down his Four Arts Sword and suddenly thought of something. He opened the window and whistled a few times towards the sky. After a while, a pair of wings lit up in the sky and flew towards him.


    Chu Ming held the gold and said, "I''ve been so busy today that I didn''t have time to take care of you. Did you go out to hunt for food?"


    Gold shook his head and flapped his wings.


    Chu Ming laughed, "Stop talking nonsense, do you think I can''t smell the fishy smell in your mouth!?"


    The gold cawed twice and turned its head.


    Chu Ming patted its head and said, "Maybe you''ve been rather busy these past few days, I can''t play with you anymore. If you''re free, go take a look at this boundless universe!"


    Gold ignored it.


    Chu Ming sighed helplessly and said, "Why don''t we go take a bath?" Without caring about the gold, he picked it up and headed to the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect''s bathroom.


    "..."


    After showering, just as Chu Ming was about to put on his clothes, he jumped in fright when he got up from the pool. He quickly hid and said: "Hundred Spirit House, what''s wrong? "You''re so old and yet you want to be a mandarin duck in water?"


    Xue Bailing spat. "Are you ashamed? I brought you some clothes. Look at your dirty clothes, they''re so old!" Xue Bailing sniffed the air and said disgustedly, "It''s sour and smelly, so disgusting."


    Chu Ming laughed out loud and grabbed Gold, saying, "This piece of clothing belongs to Senior Ao Tian. When I grew up, I could no longer wear my own, so I had no choice but to take off Senior Ao Tian''s clothes ¡­" "Hee hee."


    Xue Bailing rolled his eyes at him. "How shameless of you to strip a dead man''s clothes!"


    "Hey, aren''t you even more shameless? This is a men''s bathhouse! A girl like you actually came here! " Chu Ming shouted.


    Xue Bailing turned his head and said, "Anyway, I''m here to give you some clothes. I''ll leave them outside. Wear them on your own!" Then he turned around and ran out.


    Chu Ming shrugged his shoulders and began to play with the gold.


    "..."


    The next day.


    Chu Ming came to the door of the Hall of Reparations and looked at the door. It reminded him of that night six years ago when he walked out step by step.


    Now he was at the gate again, but this time he was alone, with a sword and an eagle on his shoulder.


    Chu Ming walked up and knocked on the door.


    After a while, an old man opened the door. Upon seeing that Chu Ming was extremely happy, he smiled and said, "Tomorrow, you may come! The Pill King has been waiting for you! "


    This person was Elder Ping.


    Chu Ming bowed politely and said, "Elder Ping, how have you been?"


    "Good, good, good. This old man is still quite healthy." Elder Ping chuckled: "Quickly come in!"


    Chu Ming nodded and followed Elder Ping in.


    He looked at the scenery around him. Nothing much changed. It was almost the same as a few years ago. It was just that a few more flowers and plants had been added to the walls, creating a few more cracks.


    "Elder Ping, why are there so few people now?" Chu Ming asked as he looked around but did not see anyone.


    Elder Ping spoke with Chu Ming, saying, "Wasn''t yesterday''s meeting? Everyone is tired, so the Pill King gave the order for everyone to rest, and they all went back to their homes to visit their parents.


    Chu Ming replied with an ''oh'' and continued to ask, "Then, is Uncle Ping still alright?"


    Elder Ping paused for a moment before stopping. He sighed and said, "I presume you''ve also heard about it from King Xue Du''s side?"


    Chu Ming lowered his head, "It''s Ming''er''s fault!"


    Elder Ping looked at Chu Ming, this child had indeed grown up!


    "This is not anyone''s fault. It is fated. You can only blame this old man, as your assistant, I did not have a good impression of the Pill King. " Elder Ping smiled bitterly: "But luckily, the Medicine King has not been able to cure anyone these years, and he is no longer troubled. He has also become more relaxed, but it''s just that his hands are not very convenient."


    With that, Elder Ping signaled to Chu Ming and the two of them continued walking forward. They passed through the inner hall and arrived at the back. Behind the Hall of Healing, there was a small hill and lake. The mountain was beautiful and the place was very natural. There were several corridors leading to various rooms.


    Elder Chu Mingping arrived at the door of the room. Elder Ping gave Chu Ming and Chu Ming a look, before cupping his hands in respect. Then, he walked up and knocked on the door.


    "Who is it? "Is it Uncle Ping?" A voice came from inside the room. It was clearly Bian Jie.


    Chu Ming was so excited that his words stuck in his throat, unable to come out.


    "Uncle Ping?"


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "Uncle Ping, it''s me, Chu Ming."


    "Tomorrow!" The room was in chaos. Not long later, the door was opened, and a slightly aged man stood in front of Chu Ming. He said with a trembling voice, "Is it Ming''er? "Tomorrow!"


    Chu Ming looked at her. His temples had turned slightly white and his face had aged quite a bit. The most obvious thing was that both of his hands were missing below the elbow. Just how much of a loss was this to a doctor? Chu Ming was even more upset when he thought of how he had caused Bian Jie to blame himself so much and how he had crippled his hands. He still remembered clearly the last few words he said to Bian Jie before he left. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had let down this man who was not related to him in any way.


    Chu Ming said in a raspy voice, "Yes, Ming''er did not die, Ming''er has returned."


    In fact, Bian Jie had already heard the good news from Elder Ping last night, but since it was already late, he didn''t want to disturb him. He wanted to go today, but Chu Ming had found him and made him feel better.


    Xiao Jie observed the six foot man in front of him carefully and said happily: "Not bad, not bad tomorrow! He was becoming more and more manly! "Haha, Uncle Ping heard from Elder Ping that you will continue to practice very powerful swordsmanship. You must tell him of these things, and we will stay here for the night!"


    Chu Ming nodded. He also felt that he owed Chang Li too much, so he had to be filial and filial.


    Bian Jie invited Chu Ming and Elder Ping into the house.


    Once Chu Ming entered the room, he immediately knelt down and said: "Uncle Ping, although you and Uncle Xue Nei are not related to me in any way, but seeing that Grandpa Lu is so concerned with me, even trying his best to do it, I feel very ashamed tomorrow. Therefore, tomorrow, I thought, if Uncle Ping Ping doesn''t mind, Ming''er is willing to take you as his foster father.


    He was in his fifties, and had never had a marriage, nor any children, so he treated Chu Ming like a son. Now that Chu Ming had personally requested it, he was naturally very happy, so he quickly helped Chu Ming up, and said, "Good, good! "I''ve flunked this son of mine till the end. Today, I''m extremely happy. Later, I will tell you about your experiences. Uncle will definitely drink to his heart''s content with Ming''er!"


    Chu Ming smiled, "It shouldn''t be uncle, tomorrow I have already adopted you as my father, in the future I will definitely call you my foster father!"


    When Bian Jie heard this, he was suddenly enlightened and laughed, "Hahaha, I was confused for father."


    Elder Ping was silently feeling gratified as he watched from the side. He stroked his beard and closed his eyes.

 C31

    32. Night talk.


    That night, Chu Ming and Bian Jie slept in the same bed. The two of them talked about their love for each other on the bed.


    Chu Ming was also here, so he told them everything he had experienced. He just listened carefully and smiled without saying a word. When he talked about Ao Tian, Bian Jie opened his mouth slightly and asked in surprise, "Ao Tian? Are you talking about the Heavenly Pride of the Ten Thousand Sword Villa? "


    Chu Ming thought for a moment, then said: "I just saw the words'' Ten Thousand Sword Villa''s Ao Tian ''carved on the wall, and one of the sword techniques I learned was'' When I was middle-aged, I was born out of the Ten Thousand Sword Villa. Although I can''t sweep the world, I can still call myself a tyrant, whose name shakes the four seas." So, I believe that he is definitely a disciple of the Thousand Sword Villa. "


    Bian Jie shook his head and said, "Although he said that he came from the Myriad Sword Villa, he is not as simple as just an ordinary disciple. He is the only son of the Myriad Sword Villa''s thirteenth generation disciple, Ao Xuan.


    Chu Ming also understood the power of Proud Sky from the Limitless Sword Arts, and said: "I can clearly feel that the Limitless Sword Technique he created is extremely strong, it''s a pity that I can''t cultivate it, otherwise I would have made his name for him!"


    Bian Jie laughed. "It is enough for you to have such intentions. As for your reputation, his name was long praised as the number one sword in this world. He is only second to Mister Lu on the Divine Wall List."


    Chu Ming suddenly recalled a few words on the wall and said helplessly, "Ao Tian definitely wants to defeat grandpa. He will stay behind when the sword art is completed. If he''s successful, please help him defeat Xiaoxiao."


    Ao Tian and Mr Lu had treated each other as their opponents and had sparred once every ten years. But every time, your grandfather would beat him by half, so he was very unwilling. "


    Chu Ming was surprised, "The two of them are so close, but grandfather can only win half a move?"


    Bian Jie nodded, and said, "At that time, the two of them were also known as the ''gods'' of the Middle Kingdom, and they had a great war with the Barbarians and the Persian Sacred Sect. One time, the two of them together defeated all of their enemies, bringing forth the might of our dynasty."


    Chu Ming imagined the two of them to be young, yet they had the grandeur of external enemies. He could not help but feel his heart surge.


    Bian Jie continued, "This Ao Tian, he met your grandfather on an island called ''God''. I heard Mr. Lu talk about the fight between him and Ao Tian on the island, it really makes me excited!"


    Chu Ming laughed, "The stories about those two must be widespread, right?"


    Bian Jie said, "Yes, you will be able to hear some of their stories from the big town''s bookshops and restaurants."


    Chu Ming said, "It''s really famous everywhere, when can I do that?"


    Bian Jie laughed: "Tomorrow''s talent is also very rare. If you train hard, you won''t be able to use inner force. I guarantee that you will be on the Divine Wall within fifteen years. At that time, your name will shake the world."


    Chu Ming lifted the blanket and sat up, saying, "Foster father, I can''t sleep tomorrow, so why don''t you tell me some things about the Myriad Sword Villa? My Limitless Sword Arts was also learned from Ao Tian, if there''s a chance, I will return it to you."


    Bian Jie shook his head and said, "Don''t do that. The essence of this sword art is its ever-changing continuity. If someone discovered your sword art''s moves and chants, they would be giving you an opening. This means that he has already made you his disciple, and you are now his last disciple. He also knows that the less people know about this sword technique, the better it is, so you can leave behind a sword manual a hundred years from now, and can''t announce it at this time! "


    When Chu Ming heard this, he nodded his head. He still had to rely on this sword art to deal with Chengfeng. Ouyang Yu and the Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, must not lose.


    "In the future, no matter who asks you about your sword techniques, you must not tell them. If the Limitless Sword is found out, it will no longer be the number one sword technique in the world created by the number one sword technique."


    Chu Ming nodded seriously and said, "I understand!"


    He continued, "Well then, I can''t sleep either, so I''ll tell you about this Myriad Sword Villa."


    Bian Jie paused for a moment before continuing, "It has been more than six hundred years since this Myriad Sword Villa was created. The creator was from six hundred years ago, so there were no records of him in the martial arts world. He only knew that this person''s cultivation was extremely high, and that he was at the top of the Divine Wall List. His name was'' Ao Yun ''. This Thousand Sword Villa also had a very strange tradition, which was that from generation to generation, they would be the only son. In other words, up until now, the Ao Family had been the sole heir of fifteen generations. The foundation of the Myriad Sword Villa is extremely stable. Disciples number a thousand, and their combat power is the most powerful in the entire Middle Earth Sect, with countless elites. All of them are experts that can hold their ground by themselves, and even the imperial government is wary of the Myriad Sword Villa.


    Chu Ming said, "So powerful, this Myriad Sword Villa is indeed admirable."


    Bian Jie continued, "This is not what they are most proud of. What they are most proud of is the fact that they have countless swords in their manor. Among them, three of them are capable of shaking the world and intimidating the imperial government!"


    Chu Ming said with interest, "Oh, which three swords were it?"


    Bian Jie said, "You know the Heavenly Road Sword right? That sword is the fourth most famous sword, there is also the fifth, Yan Yun, and the sixth, Poison Sword Young Master Ling Chong''s, Meteor. The other famous swords are all at the Myriad Sword Villa''s Hidden Sword Pavilion. There are three swords among them, which are the top three swords on the Divine Wall''s Divine Weapon List. They are the Primordial Divine Swords, Xuanyuan, Xian Yu and Chi Xiao! "


    Bian Jie paused for a moment before continuing, "Legend has it that the Gods of Heaven bestowed upon him the unparalleled divine sword of Chi You. The endless power contained within was a godly sword that could behead demons and exterminate devils. This copper was cast by the Yellow Emperor and passed down through the ages to Xia Yu. The sword blade was carved with the sun, moon and stars, as well as the mountains, rivers, plants and trees. One side of the sword hilt was the technique of farming and raising animals, while the other was the strategy of unifying the four seas! These could be found in the seven ancient texts. There was also the blade, which was entirely black without a trace. What made people feel was not its sharpness, but its generosity and benevolence. It was like a clear black eye of the heavens, watching the movements of kings and dukes attentively. The monarch had his dao, the sword was by his side, and the nation flourished. Jun Wudao, sword flying away, decimated country. Ying of the Five Elements, essence of the sun, it had a god, it had power. When Ou Yezi forged this sword, he couldn''t help but shed tears because he had finally fulfilled his lifelong dream of forging an all-conquering weapon that didn''t have the slightest trace of killing intent. The so-called ''the benevolent is invincible''. The Mortal Sword was a sword of the benevolent path. The last one was Chi Xiao, an ancient famous sword of Hangkao''s, Liu Bang, the snake chopping revolt. Legend has it that it was bestowed by the gods, and it was a sword of the way of the emperor (Note: 01). These three swords are truly divine weapons that are listed in the¡¶ Seven Ancient Sects¡·.


    He couldn''t help but frown as he said, "I have one sword, which is the fourth technique. Senior Ao said that if you open the seal and comprehend the laws of heaven, you can break through the three ancient swords. The ancient three swords should be Xuanyuan, Xian Zhong and Chi Xiao, right?"


    Bian Jie nodded and said, "That''s right, but I haven''t seen your sword yet. The Four Arts."


    Chu Ming quickly got off the bed and took the sword from the table. Then, he unsheathed the sword and let Pingjie have a look.


    When Bian Jie saw this sword, he was rather surprised. "It''s actually a broken sword?"


    Chu Ming said, "Yes, the tip of the sword is flat."


    Bian Jie studied him for a moment before saying, "Although I''ve seen quite a few good swords, they are quite strange."


    Chu Ming said, "Oh, how so?"


    It can be said to be a heavy sword, but the sword hilt is one foot long, Xu Mo is black, and there is Immortal Qi leaking out. This evil Qi is reflected in the sword proudly, it is truly strange! "


    Chu Ming didn''t know how to look at a sword, so he could only agree.


    He gave up and said, "It''s okay, it''s fine. The sword goes with the person, and the person goes with the sword. Your cultivation base has been higher than an ordinary swordsman''s for decades, it''s not simple at all. As long as you use the sword as you please, you will not be controlled by evil thoughts, so there''s no harm. "


    Chu Ming nodded with a bitter smile, "If this sword is unsealed, will it really be able to defeat the three great ancient divine swords?"


    Bian Jie shook his head. "I''m not too sure either. It''s just that this sword has yet to be unsealed. It''s not that different from ordinary swords."


    Chu Ming said, "That''s right, and this sword also requires some sort of Heavenly Dao comprehension in order to be unsealed. I''m afraid that I can''t do that."


    Bian Jie smiled and said, "Not sure, not sure. Alright, it''s already late. Let''s go to sleep. "


    Chu Ming reluctantly put down the sword in his hand and said, "Foster father, tomorrow I plan to travel a long distance to the Divine Wall to see what has happened in the past six years."


    Bian Jie lay down and said, "That''s fine. You can go take a look."


    Chu Ming nodded his head and went to bed.


    (On the three sword sources mentioned in note 01, Baidu Encyclopedia)

 C32

    33. Falling Flower.


    Within the Azure Province''s Marquis Mansion, the moon was dark and the winds were strong.


    "Master Hou!" East and West knelt in front of the door.


    Inside the room, Liu Ming said: "Speak."


    "That person went out today," said Dongfang Wenyi. "He went to the Liangjie Mansion of the Hall of Helplessness."


    "Oh?" Liu Ming said, "You haven''t been discovered, have you?"


    Dong Fang said, "No, the two of us have discovered something else."


    Liu Ming said, "Speak."


    He looked to the east and west. Then, he turned his head and cupped his hands: "Your subordinate and west have both discovered that Chu Ming has no internal energy. Your subordinate thinks that even if we follow him closely, he won''t notice us."


    Liu Ming pushed the door open and looked down at the two kneeling before him. "He doesn''t have any internal energy?"


    He nodded eastward.


    He said to West side, "While we were following him, we occasionally heard some words. He claimed that he didn''t know inner force skills. We also secretly tried to observe and discovered that he was not lying."


    Liu Ming held up his fan and paced back and forth a few steps, thinking back to the time when he was on stage at the Poison Hall yesterday, his sword attack was inferior to Du Xing''s.


    "The two of you still need to be careful. Follow them as you always do. You cannot lose and you cannot go any closer. I hope that the two of you can do it with the safest method." Liu Ming looked at the two men and said: "I don''t like failure!"


    The two of them were drenched in cold sweat as they replied, "This subordinate understands! Master Hou, don''t worry! "


    Liu Ming nodded and waved his hand: "You may leave!"


    The two of them nodded. Then, a black shadow disappeared.


    Seeing the two of them leave, a beautiful lady walked out of the house and approached Liu Ming. "What''s wrong?" Are you still afraid of a kid? "


    This person was Liu Ming''s woman ¡ª Qing''er.


    Liu Ming turned to look at her and said, "That child is no ordinary child. Six years ago, I could tell that his bones were extraordinary and that he was a good material, but at that time, I was planning to kill his grandfather, Xiao Xiangzi. Of course, in the end, Xiao Xiangzi also died at the Hall of Healing. Now that six years had passed, it was unknown where this child had learned such a miraculous sword technique. Its might was extremely strong, and even that Poison Sword Young Master Ling Chong''s prided disciple, Du Xing, was defeated by him. I have to be on guard! "


    "Are you afraid that he will assassinate you?" Qing''er brushed his face and said with a smile, "Yes and no?"


    Liu Ming laughed, "How could I be afraid of a child? Although his sword techniques are profound, without the assistance of inner force skills, he would not be a match for me no matter how capable he is. "


    Qing''er giggled. "Then why did you let those two idiots follow him?"


    Liu Ming gave a strange smile and said: "I just don''t like to fail, that''s all. If I''m not certain, I definitely can''t joke around with something big."


    Qing''er caressed her face and said tenderly, "You!"


    Liu Ming: "What about me, am I not your man?" Then he picked her up and carried her into the room.


    "..."


    The next day.


    Chu Ming bid his farewells to Bian Jie and returned to the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect.


    The moment he stepped into the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect, a green shadow flashed past. It was incomparably light and nimble, and in the blink of an eye, it disappeared from behind the doors of the lounge.


    As soon as Chu Ming saw her, he knew that it was that naughty Xue Bailing. She must have let everyone off yesterday because she didn''t return, so now she wanted to take revenge on Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming covered up his smile. With a serious expression, he told her that he didn''t see anything.


    Xue Bailing hid behind the door in the lobby. He had wanted to poke out Chu Ming''s acupuncture points as soon as he entered the lobby, and then push him down to the ground to play with him, but he didn''t want to keep waiting, he didn''t want to. He waited for a long time, but he couldn''t even see Chu Ming come in, in the end, he couldn''t help it. Chu Ming was quick to catch up and touch the Yunmen acupoint on Xue Bailing''s body.


    By the time Xue Bai Ling had reacted, she had already been pressed to the point of no return. She could not move at all, so she scolded anxiously, "Little pervert, what are you doing!? Hurry and remove all your acupoints! "


    Chu Ming bared his teeth as he laughed, "I still don''t know what a mischievous brat like you is thinking. Hmph, sneak attack me, you''re still too inexperienced!"


    Xue Bailing said anxiously, "You''re talking nonsense. I just want to welcome you back. You''re biting off Lu Dongbin. You don''t know how good the heart is!"


    Chu Ming ignored him and laughed, "You can quibble. How about I punish you to stand guard here for two hours?"


    "How dare you!" Xue Bailing stared at Chu Ming with his big eyes, his rosy face filled with anger.


    Chu Ming raised his eyebrows and said, "If you continue to be so fierce, I''ll just throw you to the city gate. There are so many hooligans there, and looking at you, a little beauty. I think we''ll touch here, maybe we''ll touch there." Chu Ming said this while making a move.


    Xue Bei Ling hated him so much that her teeth itched, and she shouted angrily: "Chu Ming! If you continue to speak such nonsense and refuse to let me go, from today onwards, I will ignore you again! "


    Chu Ming saw his grandma display her power, so he didn''t dare to be negligent. He hurriedly clasped his hands together, bowed a few times, and said, "My grandaunt has shown her power, how could this little one dare to disobey." After that, he pressed a few more buttons on the button to unlock Xue Bailing''s acupuncture points.


    Once Xue Bailing was released, he slapped Chu Ming in the face, then turned around and walked away, looking at his back with anger.


    Chu Ming was stupefied by the slap. When he came back to his senses, he angrily said, "Why did you beat me up when you were just joking!? "Really!"


    "You''re joking a bit too hard." Elder Feng walked in from behind and could not help but smile: "Who said that about their beloved one?"


    When Chu Ming heard this, his face turned red, "What nonsense is Elder Feng spouting!"


    Elder Feng stroked his beard and said: "Oh, could it be that you don''t like this girl, Hundred Spirit?"


    Chu Ming turned his head away and after a while, he finally said, "Anyway, I don''t hate pulling."


    "Doesn''t that mean you like it?" Elder Feng laughed, seeing the awkward expression on Chu Ming''s face, he quickly waved his hand and said: "Forget it, this old man is not going to participate in matters concerning you young people. However, this Bai Ling is just like you, she is very naughty, your words are a bit too harsh this time, you have to apologize properly later, don''t piss her off."


    Chu Ming nodded.


    "What are you going to do after coming back from the Hall of Relief tomorrow?" Elder Feng continued asking.


    Chu Ming said, "I might be planning on making a trip to the Divine Wall after noon."


    Elder Feng was slightly surprised, "Oh, why is that?"


    Chu Ming said, "I''ve been staying at the bottom of Fallen Phoenix Abyss for the past six years, so I don''t know about many things. Therefore, I want to see what changes have occurred in Wu Lin. Going to the Divine Wall is naturally the best choice."


    Elder Feng nodded his head: "That''s right. It''s been six years since you last saw the world. It''s time for you to travel around and have a good look at your surroundings." When are you going to come back? "


    Chu Ming thought about it and said, "I will do it as soon as possible. After all ¡­ I still have some things that I haven''t done well."


    Elder Feng replied: "Really? Alright. This old man still has a few things to take care of. There are a lot of disciples in the Thousand Poison Sect, so I have to take care of a lot of things myself. "


    Chu Ming smiled, "Thank you for your hard work, Elder Feng."


    Elder Feng waved his hand and took a few steps forward. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and turned his head to say: "If you don''t go and coax that girl Hundred Spirit, then you won''t be able to do anything in the future, okay?"


    Chu Ming''s face turned red again as he said in a hoarse voice, "Elder Feng, you ¡­ you should hurry up and go back to your work!"


    Elder Feng turned his head and laughed loudly. Then, he took a few steps and disappeared around the corner.


    Chu Ming let out a sigh and thought for a while. In the end, he sighed and said, "There''s really no other way."


    "..."


    When Xue Bailing returned to his room, he grabbed a vase and threw it down, saying angrily, "Stupid Chu Ming, stupid Chu Ming, you pervert, I''ll ignore him from now on, you idiot!" After that, he angrily smashed a few more pieces of porcelain and stamped his feet.


    A few disciples who passed by broke out in a cold sweat when they heard this sound.


    "Hey, eldest senior brother, junior sister is losing her temper again. This time, who knows how many pieces of porcelain she has broken." One of the disciples nudged the man who was referred to as the Eldest Senior Brother.


    The man smiled embarrassedly and said, "Junior Sister broke a few of them. I''ll just give them to her a few days later."


    The disciple laughed, "I didn''t expect eldest senior brother to be so fond of me."


    The man blushed and said, "Liang De, keep talking nonsense! How could a mere barbarian like me, Xiao Qiao, be worthy of Junior Sister? "


    The disciple who was called Liang De chuckled, "Then why did you do it every time Junior Apprentice Sister fell down on a piece of porcelain? How many bottles of porcelain did you send over the next day?"


    Xiao Qiao looked at Liang De embarrassedly, and said: "Stop talking nonsense, I just ¡­" It''s just taking care of my junior sister, it''s just an ordinary ¡­ It''s just an ordinary relationship between fellow apprentices. "


    Liang De''s nose twitched as he said, "If you think like this, then it''s fine. Let me tell you, junior has someone she loves. Just give up on that."


    Xiao Qiao shook as he hurriedly asked, "Who is it?"


    Liang De laughed, "You just came back from the outside so you don''t know about it. All the other disciples of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect knew about it, so they all gave up.


    Xiao Qiao hurriedly said, "How did I change in the next few days when I returned from a mission? Who was it, tell me!"


    Liang De said, "He''s a handsome young man with a face and a martial arts style. He was quite impressive at the poison conference the day before yesterday and even defeated Poison Sword Young Master Ling Chong''s prized disciple, Du Xing. That sword art of his is very powerful."


    Xiao Qiao instantly sat down and sighed. "How could it be like this? I thought that with Junior Sister''s personality, she would only like men who are more familiar with her, which was why everyone was chasing after her in the open and in the dark. I didn''t want ¡­"


    Liang De smiled, "You guessed right. That brat is very familiar with junior sister. Didn''t you hear what he and Junior Sister said two nights ago when they were flirting in the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect? So it turns out that brat had taken a bath with Junior Sister when he was young! "Tell me, isn''t this causing everyone to crumble?!"


    When Xiao Qiao heard this, he felt endless pain. He clutched his chest and was on the verge of crying.


    Liang De, who was standing at the side, also sighed.


    If Xue Bailing was as beautiful as an immortal, and had already been admitted into the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect six years ago, it naturally stirred the hearts of the disciples. The thousand disciples had openly and secretly fallen in love with Xue Bailing, but unfortunately, all of them had been rejected. Later on, the group of people had to change their way of making love, so even now, there were still a lot of people who had yet to confess and were still "alive".

 C33

    34. Flowing water.


    Just as Liang De and Xiao Qiao were sighing, Chu Ming walked into the courtyard. When he saw the two, he politely smiled and walked towards Xue Bailing''s room.


    When Liang De saw Chu Ming, he immediately kicked Xiao Qiao and whispered, "He''s that brat, what I remember is called Chu Ming!"


    Hearing that, Xiao Qiao looked at the distant Chu Ming, then looked at himself, and said: "Sigh ¡­. Compete in terms of people, compete in terms of death! "


    Hearing this, Liang De laughed out loud, "Eldest Martial Brother is really humorous, but his words are quite reasonable."


    Xiao Qiao ignored Liang De''s mockery. He saw Chu Ming enter Xue Bailing''s room without knocking, and said in surprise, "This person is very bold. Junior Sister is so angry right now, did he enter without knocking?"


    Liang De laughed mockingly, "It''s so sour, I''ve already bathed together, and Poison King Xue likes him a lot. I think that the two of them will have to sleep in the same room soon, do you need to knock on the door to enter your own room?"


    Xiao Qiao rolled his eyes at Liang De and said, "Why do you like to laugh at me!"


    Liang De hadn''t even finished his sentence when a wave of curses came from Xue Bailing''s room.


    "Who let you in my room, get out! Stupid pervert! " This wave of curses was naturally from Xue Bailing.


    Chu Ming looked at the angry Xue Bailing and laughed bitterly, "Bailing, why are you so angry? Weren''t I just joking with you?"


    "Are you the one who called me Hundred Spirit?" Xue Bailing glared at Chu Ming, picked up another vase and threw it at him.


    Chu Ming tilted his body to the side and dodged the vase. With a "pa" sound, the vase fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. Looking around, there were no less than five vases that had been treated like this.


    Chu Ming shrugged his shoulders and said, "I was wrong, I was wrong, okay?" He clasped his hands together and bowed to the furious beauty before him.


    Xue Bailing harrumphed coldly and said, "What did you do wrong? You''re just joking!"


    Chu Ming didn''t even think before saying, "That''s right, I was just joking!" As soon as the words left his mouth, he regretted it immediately. Xue Bailing''s eyes turned red with fury as he cursed loudly, "Get out, get out! "Don''t let me see you again!"


    Chu Ming regretted not having enough time. He quickly apologized, "No, no, I was really wrong. I swear to the heavens that I was wrong!"


    Chu Ming''s solemn look made Xue Bailing want to laugh, but she couldn''t bring herself to take down the stage. She clenched her teeth and said, "Get the hell out of here. You swear it!"


    When the two people outside heard this, they felt extremely delighted. They could not help but cry out in unison, "Okay!"


    Xiao Qiao laughed, "Let''s make a ruckus, let''s break it up, gods help us tear them apart!"


    When Liang De heard this, he sneered, "You are really ruthless. Why are you cursing me like that?"


    "You''re still talking about me?" Xiao Qiao rolled his eyes at him and said, "Aren''t you also shouting over there?"


    Liang De said with a red face, "I didn''t do it on purpose, it just blurted it out!"


    Xiao Qiao said, "It wasn''t intentional, that''s what you truly wanted to say!"


    Liang De turned his head and didn''t reply.


    Inside the room, Chu Ming saw that Xue Bailing was still unwilling to reconcile with him, so he said helplessly, "Okay, Miss Xue, I''m preparing to leave Qingzhou City, but you refused to forgive me. I have no other choice, I bid you farewell here!"


    "What are you doing out of the city?" Xue Bailing was surprised.


    Chu Ming laughed, "Big Miss Xue doesn''t need to worry about that. Aren''t you happier that I left?"


    Xue Bailing looked at Chu Ming in front of him and said angrily, "I am happy, but is this Ten Thousand Poisons Sect a place where you can leave as you please? Leave your legs behind, where do you want to go! "


    Chu Ming said, "If I give you my leg, can I still walk?"


    "What does it have to do with me!" "Leave your legs behind," Xue Bailing said.


    Chu Ming shook his head and said, "I''m not joking with you. I really have to go!"


    "Who''s joking with you!" Xue Bailing pursed his lips and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "Going to the Divine Wall Town, I haven''t been around for six years, I don''t know how many things have happened. I''ll go and take a look and increase my experience along the way."


    Xue Bailing looked at him and frowned. "You want to go alone?"


    "No, I''m not." Chu Ming said.


    Xue Bailing smiled and asked, "Then who else do you want to take along?"


    Chu Ming held his head high and shook it, saying, "My friend, bird gold."


    Xue Bailing''s expression darkened, and he tossed a pillow over. Chu Ming caught the pillow and laughed, "If you''re not angry, then I''ll bring you there!"


    Xue Bailing shook his head, turned around, and said in a trembling voice, "Again ¡­ Didn''t say I... I''m angry. "


    Chu Ming smiled and walked forward to hug the beauty in front of him, deceiving her. Xue Bailing was very obedient to Chu Ming. His face was red as he silently dived into Chu Ming''s embrace.


    The duo outside felt that the voices inside were getting softer and softer, and they felt that something was amiss. Looking closer at the windows, they no longer felt angry. Instead, the two of them were actually embracing each other! Now, he no longer looked like he was on the verge of breaking up.


    The most heartbroken was none other than Eldest Brother Xiao Qiao. After taking a few glances, he could no longer bear it any longer, turned his head, and ran away.


    Liang De followed him out of the courtyard.


    "..."


    The sky of September seemed to be a little yellow in colour. Some yellow-red leaves were fluttering in the streets, as if giving a warning. The autumn festival had arrived. Red leaves dotted the ground, covering several miles in a row. The trees near the distant mountains also displayed their exhaustion. Several leaves swayed on the withered branches as if a gust of autumn wind could carry away all the leaves. At this moment, the environment was also very refreshing. The sunlight was gentle and intoxicating.


    By noon, Chu Ming had already prepared all of his luggage, some new clothes, some dry rations, four magic tools, and gold. He walked to the main hall and waited for Xue Bailing.


    In the great hall, Elder Feng and Xue Nai were present.


    Xue Nei said to Chu Ming, "Why did you leave just like that!?" It''s not too late to rest for a few more days. "


    Chu Ming said, "It''s useless to stay here. I want to go out and take a walk, and I have to see some things when I get to the Divine Wall. So the earlier we leave, the better it will be for me."


    Xue Nei was puzzled. "Foster father?"


    Chu Ming suddenly understood and laughed, "Ming''er greets Uncle Ping as his foster father. Uncle Ping has never had a child, so I want to filial piety to him."


    Xue Xun nodded his head and said: "That''s true. Brother Bian Jie is fighting with his life on the line for you and Mr Lu. You really should be doing this."


    Chu Ming laughed, "In fact, tomorrow, I also thought about paying my respects to Uncle Xue, but ¡­"


    "But is it because of the Hundred Spirit Group?" Elder Feng laughed on the side: "Tomorrow you are really smart, haha!"


    Chu Ming shyly said, "Elder Feng!"


    Xue Nong also smiled and said, "Ming''er, I''ll leave Ling''er to you. I''ve spoiled this child since he was young. I''m even afraid that she will look down on men!"


    Chu Ming laughed bitterly and was about to say something else when Xue Bailing spoke up, grabbed Chu Ming, and said, "I look down on him too!" Why did you say you''ll give me to him? Why didn''t you give him to me?! "


    Xue Nei smiled and said, "You little rascal, you need to take care of Ming''er as much as you can along the way. Do what a girl needs to do and don''t always think about those fighting and killing!"


    Chu Ming also added, "Did you know? "In the future, you have to wash clothes and cook rice well for me!"


    "Alright," agreed Xue Bailing. "I''ll rub the clothes with my short blade. Rice, I''ll make it with my poison. How about that?"


    Hearing this, the three of them burst out laughing.


    After Chu Ming finished laughing, he said, "Alright, it''s getting late. We should leave."


    Xue Bailing nodded and said to Xue Nong and Elder Feng, "You two old men can go play chess whenever you have the time. Don''t be so busy; Uncle Lin is almost ready too. Just let him and Eldest Martial Brother manage it together. Also, take care of your health ¡­"


    Xue Nei quickly stopped her: "It''s not early anymore. You should hurry up and go on the road. I''m afraid you will be long-winded."


    Xue Bailing let out a "hmph" and dragged Chu Ming out of the room.


    Elder Xue Nei and Feng shook their heads and said with a sigh: "This little mischievous brat."


    Chu Ming and Xue Bailing led their horses and mounted their horses. They waved to Xue Nong and Elder Feng, then spurred their horses forward. They turned a corner and left their sight.


    The two of them ran for a few miles before Chu Ming suddenly stopped. He looked at the forest in front of him.


    "What''s wrong, little pervert? "Are you interested in unspecialized characters?" Xue Bailing urged his horse to a halt beside him.


    Chu Ming shook his head and said, "No, I just feel that this bamboo forest really gives me a feeling."


    Xue Bailing blinked and looked around. "What do you mean? Why can''t I feel it?"


    Chu Ming said, "I can''t say it either, but I feel that this bamboo forest is very strange."


    Xue Bailing reined in his horse and said, "Don''t be so suspicious. Let''s hurry on our way. We might be able to get to the village ahead before nightfall."

 C34

    35. It stopped.


    Chu Ming and Xue Bailing led their horses and mounted their horses. They waved to Xue Nong and Elder Feng, then spurred their horses forward. They turned a corner and left their sight.


    The two of them ran for a few miles before Chu Ming suddenly stopped. He looked at the forest in front of him.


    "What''s wrong, little pervert? "Are you interested in unspecialized characters?" Xue Bailing urged his horse to a halt beside him.


    Chu Ming shook his head and said, "No, I just feel that this bamboo forest really gives me a feeling."


    Xue Bailing blinked and looked around. "What do you mean? Why can''t I feel it?"


    Chu Ming said, "I can''t say it either, but I feel that this bamboo forest is very strange."


    Xue Bailing reined in his horse and said, "Don''t be so suspicious. Let''s hurry on our way. We might be able to get to the village ahead before nightfall."


    Chu Ming nodded, "Riding." He spurred his horse and galloped on.


    Xue Bailing, who was behind him, saw that he had abandoned him and hurriedly whipped his horse to catch up.


    When it was ten o''clock in the morning, the sun had set in the western mountains and the light was gradually becoming dimmer. The trees on both sides of the road were uniformly giving off dark shadows.


    The two of them continued to travel for a while. It was about the time of the New Year when they saw a few lights not far away from them. They guessed that they were from a small village. Excited, he quickly sped up, breaking the silence. After the dust had settled, he entered.


    After entering the village, the two dismounted from their horses and walked in the quiet little village.


    "How quiet." Chu Ming muttered.


    Xue Bailing chimed in, "That''s right. It''s like there''s only light, no inhabitants. Something''s wrong, isn''t it?"


    Chu Ming said, "It shouldn''t be that strange. The first time we went on a long journey, you already thought of the best places, such as where they meet."


    Xue Bailing glared at him and said, "That personality of yours is not safe anywhere!" I really don''t feel safe following you. "


    When Chu Ming heard this, he let out a howl and said, "With your character, how can you have the face to talk about me?"


    Xue Bailing giggled. "Is my character not good enough?" He then winked at Chu Ming. His cute expression was so attractive that Chu Ming couldn''t say anything.


    "Little pervert is a little pervert!" Xue Bailing chuckled complacently. "You are so vulgar. You would be a fool if you used beauty to seduce me!"


    Chu Ming came back to his senses and pretended to be disdainful as he said, "You really like being pretentious. I was scared by you just now, didn''t you seduce me!"


    Xue Bailing hit Chu Ming''s arm with her fist, "Stop pretending!"


    "Shh!" Chu Ming suddenly gestured at her very seriously and said, "Quiet, listen. Is there any sound coming from somewhere?"


    Xue Bailing closed her mouth and listened carefully for a while. When she realized that there was no sound, she suddenly felt that it was strange, so she turned around, intending to ask Chu Ming, but when she turned around and saw a face, she was so frightened that she let out a cry. By the time she realised that she had been there, Chu Ming had already led the horse and walked a hundred feet away. "How dare you tease me!"


    Chu Ming raised his hand and shook it a few times. With his back facing her, he said, "If you don''t keep up, then I''ll leave first. Leaving you alone in this strange village will scare you to death!"


    Xue Bailing was so angry that he jumped on his horse and ran. When he was on top of Chu Ming, he kicked him down into the air. Luckily, Chu Ming dodged it quickly.


    Xue Bailing said, "Little pervert, you are really infuriating! I''m ignoring you! "


    Chu Ming frowned and did not answer.


    Xue Bai Ling was about to explode, but Chu Ming suddenly pulled her over. Just as she was unsure of what happened, a black shadow flashed, and Xue Bai Ling''s mount was instantly brought over a dozen feet away by the black shadow. When the black shadow stopped, she realized that it was a man dressed in black, currently biting the horse and drinking its blood.


    Xue Bailing saw this and felt his heart palpitate. He didn''t dare to look anymore and just dived into Chu Ming''s chest.


    When Chu Ming saw this situation, his stomach began to churn and he felt like vomiting. He immediately stopped and held Xue Bailing tightly, but he was still drenched in cold sweat.


    After the black-clothed person shouted for a moment, he suddenly raised his head to look in their direction. As he was wearing a large black cloak that covered his face, it was impossible to see his appearance.


    When Chu Ming saw him look at her, he quickly grabbed the Four Techniques Sword and said, "Who is it?!"


    The black-clothed man didn''t answer. He just blankly squatted down in front of the horse''s corpse. After a moment, he let out a long roar. The vast moon hung in the sky, making him seem extremely terrifying.


    Hearing this, Xue Bailing looked up at Chu Ming and asked, "What''s going on?" Did you meet a ghost beast? That ''thing'' is really scary! "


    Chu Ming frowned and said, "I''m not sure. It seems like he isn''t a normal person. I''m afraid that the village is so quiet because of him."


    At this moment, that person suddenly went crazy and ran over. Chu Ming quickly pulled Xue Bailing behind him and used four spells to meet him head on.


    That person saw the Four Arts and seemed to be stunned. He retreated a few steps and did not dare to come up. However, from within the cloak came a sound of breathing. It was as if he was a wolfhound.


    Chu Ming saw that Xue Bailing didn''t dare to come up, so he didn''t take the initiative. He carried Xue Bailing in his arms, mounted his horse, and patted it in an attempt to shake him off.


    Who would have thought that when that person saw Chu Ming mount the horse, he would catch up to him again so quickly!


    Xue Bailing quickly asked, "What should we do? Fight or not?"


    Chu Ming helplessly said, "Ride on your horse and wait for me at the front. I''ll fight with him."


    Xue Bailing shook his head. "We''ll go together."


    Chu Ming said, "Don''t worry, I can handle him." He then pressed down on the saddle, jumped off the horse, and chopped down on the head of the man who had caught up with him.


    That person saw Chu Ming brandishing his sword and immediately moved to the side to dodge. However, Chu Ming''s movements were continuous and he quickly followed. The black-clothed man could only react. The two of them actually clashed.


    When Xue Bailing saw the two of them fighting, he immediately stopped and looked at Jin Ling who was still sleeping soundly. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    After three or four moves, Chu Ming realized that the other party seemed to be very afraid of his sword. Every time the sword was swung at him, he would not dare to counterattack.


    Chu Ming said, "Who is it!? Quickly state your name! "


    The man in black remained silent, staring at them blankly.


    "Little pervert!" Xue Bailing cried out in surprise.


    Chu Ming quickly retreated in front of her, but his eyes were still focused on the black clothed man. He said, "What happened, Hundred Spirit?"


    Xue Bailing seemed surprised. "Look at the empty space on the right!"


    He immediately turned around and looked at it, and he couldn''t help but be shocked. That spacious area was filled with corpses, there were at least a hundred of them, so they must be the villagers of this village. When he took a closer look, he realized that none of the corpses were intact. Chu Ming immediately understood what was going on and became furious. He shouted at the man in black, "Bastard! "Let''s see how you do it!"


    The black-clothed person still didn''t say anything and just stared blankly at Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming waved his sword and with one step, he rushed towards the chest of the black clothed man. With a burst of speed as fast as light, the black clothed man clearly could not take it and was continuously pushed back. In the end, he turned into a black shadow and retreated.


    Chu Ming was extremely unwilling. He raised his sword in an attempt to give chase, but the Hundred Spirit Beast shouted, "Don''t chase after a desperate enemy!"


    Chu Ming''s heart chilled. He shook his head and realized that he couldn''t catch up. He didn''t want to waste his efforts so he put away his sword and returned to Xue Bailing''s side. He mounted the horse and said, "Let''s go!"


    "I know you don''t like to kill people, but seeing people like this being killed must make you feel bad," Xue Bailing consoled him. "But it''s already happened, so you can''t go back.


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "There are many things in this world that I am unable to understand. Just like this Four Arts Sword, perhaps I will be like Senior Ao Tian who can view the world''s sword art for the rest of my life."


    Xue Bailing tapped Chu Ming on the forehead and said, "Don''t think too much about it. Just be a little pervert that I''m familiar with. There are so many things that will make future generations want to go."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he laughed, "Are you going to give birth to descendants for me?"


    Seeing that Chu Ming had returned to his original state, Xue Bailing mocked her angrily, "Little pervert is so vulgar! Who wants to give birth to your descendant?!"


    Chu Ming said, "Otherwise, who else would you have fallen for?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" Xue Bailing asked.


    Chu Ming said, "Could it be that Du Xing?"


    Xue Bailing said in disgust, "Don''t mention that person. Just thinking about him makes me sick."


    "Oh!" I got it! " Chu Ming seemed to have thought of something and laughed, "Six years ago, that guy was called Dragon Lord River!"


    Xue Bailing was shocked when he heard this. He still remembered the Dragon Lord River. He had almost forgotten about it himself, but looking at Chu Ming''s displeased look, he said, "Yeah, so what? I''ve been a Monarch for so many years, and my hair is all white now."


    Chu Ming laughed, "What nonsense are you talking about, aren''t you still thinking about your white hair?"


    Xue Bailing''s rosy face turned red as he scolded, "Nonsense! Let''s not cause trouble for you. Shall we go and cremate the villagers? If the flu breaks out, it''s going to be great! "


    Chu Ming nodded, then dismounted the horse with Xue Bailing and walked towards the pile of corpses.

 C35

    36. A child.


    When the two of them arrived at the open space, they saw the mountain of corpses. A stench drifted out, causing Xue Bailing to almost vomit. She quickly covered her cherry lips and dodged to the side.


    Chu Ming saw Xue Bailing dodge into the distance, and smiled, "You still came to the crematorium to pay attention, do you want to run so far away?"


    "I''m afraid of smelling it the most, so you should help me cremate it!" Xue Bailing said from afar with a pitiful look.


    Chu Ming shook his head, pulling a bunch of dead leaves from one side and covering the corpses one by one. Then, he picked up the fire piston and lit the fire, the night breeze slowly blowing, slowly increasing the intensity of the fire, after a while, the fire soared into the sky, making it very eye-catching in the dark night. Corpses after corpses were engulfed by the sea of fire, and the crackling sounds were especially loud.


    In the end, Chu Ming clapped his hands and walked to Xue Bailing''s side, giggling as he looked at her.


    Xue Bailing was amused by the silly look on his face and laughed. "What are you doing? Have you lost your mind?"


    At first, Xue Bailing didn''t understand what Chu Ming was doing, but seeing Chu Ming laughing like this was quite strange. He ran to the horse and pulled out the mirror from his bag, and immediately gritted his teeth in anger. He pulled out the short blade he had placed on his boots and chased after him, shouting, "See if I don''t turn you into a rod!"


    He turned his head around and was shocked when he saw a five or six-year-old child lying in front of him. It seemed that his body was intact, as if he wasn''t hurt at all. He hurriedly squatted down and looked at him.


    Xue Bailing chased him from behind, but when he saw that Chu Ming wasn''t moving, he quickly put the knife on Chu Ming''s neck and said, "Little one, let''s see where you can run to!"


    Chu Ming quickly waved his hand, "Stop messing around, there''s a child here. You know some medical skills, come and take a look."


    Xue Bailing took a look, and indeed, there was a child in front of him. He quickly went up to take a look at his pulse, touched his face and forehead, sighed, and said, "It''s hard to save."


    When Chu Ming heard that, he was shocked and said, "Although I don''t know much about medicine, it doesn''t seem like this child is injured right? Why is it so hard to save? "


    Xue Bailing rolled his eyes at him and said, "You don''t know much about medicine, do you? Or am I the one who decides?"


    Chu Ming was dumbfounded. He looked at Xue Bailing, then at the two black palms on her face, and suddenly couldn''t help laughing.


    Xue Bailing suddenly said, "There''s still a way to save him."


    "What method?" Chu Ming came back to his senses and asked.


    "One condition," Xue Bailing said with a smile.


    "What condition?" Chu Ming was curious.


    Xue Bailing pointed at the black crow''s paw mark on his face and said, "You''ve wiped it clean for me. You need to be very sincere, very careful, and very much like a servant."


    Chu Ming almost fell and said, "What kind of conditions are these? Your life is in danger, and yet you''re still making trouble!"


    "Are you going to do it or not?" Xue Bailing asked with a smile.


    Chu Ming had no choice but to extend his hand to wipe Xue Bailing''s face. Xue Bailing''s big, watery eyes stared at him, while his face turned red. The more Xue Bailing looked at him, the more pleased he was with himself.


    Chu Ming wiped her face and said, "Alright, it''s very clean now."


    Xue Bailing proudly touched his face, then laughed, "That''s great!"


    "What''s good?" Chu Ming became more and more confused as he asked, "What about this child?"


    Xue Bailing replied, "That''s enough. He was fine in the first place. Maybe he just scared himself into unconsciousness."


    Chu Ming felt that his intelligence had been humiliated, so he pointed at Xue Bai Ling and said, "You little girl, how dare you lie to me! See if I punish you! " As a result, he pulled Xue Bailing over. Xue Bailing was very agile, and with a stride, he wanted to dodge Chu Ming. Who knew what he had stepped on, but he slipped, causing Chu Ming to fall as well.


    Chu Ming was caught off guard by the sudden appearance of this and suppressed. Then, he opened his eyes and saw that he was pressing down on a woman who was as beautiful as a fairy. The two of them were nearing each other with their faces so close that they were almost at a distance from each other.


    He opened his eyes and saw Chu Ming looking at him with a pair of beautiful eyes. His face was still scarlet, and looking at the situation, he was pressed down against his chest, almost touching his face, causing him to blush and his mind to turn pale. He stood there stunned.


    Just as the two of them were staring at each other, the child woke up with a ''wuu''. He looked at the two of them and was stunned for a moment before asking: "What are you doing, brother and sister?"


    Only then did Chu Ming and Xue Bailing recover their wits. They quickly separated and stood up, not even bothering to look at each other''s faces.


    When the child saw this, he was even more confused. However, when he saw the fairy Xue Bailing, he asked happily, "Sister fairy?"


    Xue Bailing came back to his senses and looked at the child, then at himself. "Did you call me?" he asked.


    The child nodded.


    Xue Bailing was overjoyed, forgetting the embarrassing scene from before. He picked up the child and asked, "What''s your name?"


    The child was very happy to see Xue Bailing holding him in her arms. "My name is Mu Shan, my father and mother call me Shan."


    Xue Bailing paused. "What about your father and mother?"


    Chu Ming immediately turned around and rolled his eyes at Xue Bailing, who now knew that he had said the wrong thing.


    Sure enough, the child immediately began to cry bitterly. He said as he cried, "Daddy and Mommy were both killed by a black-clothed demon. That demon is so scary."


    Xue Bailing quickly comforted her: "Don''t cry, don''t cry on the mountain. In the future, big sister will take you away. I can take you to play, and I can even take you to the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect. In the future, we can have fun together."


    When Mu Shan heard this, he really stopped crying. He looked at Xue Bailing and asked, "Big sister Shen Immortal, you''re not lying to me?"


    Xue Bailing smiled. "How could that be?"


    At this time, Chu Ming interrupted and said, "Hey, little guy, you should call her ''Big sister fiend'', ''demoness'', how can you call her ''big sister god''? You are insulting a deity. "


    When Mu Shan heard this, he was dumbfounded.


    Xue Bailing''s smile turned into anger as he sent a palm flying over. Chu Ming grabbed her hand and smiled, "Did you see that? It''s so simple that you revealed the nature of a demon."


    Mu Shan said, "That''s right, that''s right, that''s right." Then he curled up into Xue Bailing''s arms, a little afraid of Chu Ming.


    When Chu Ming saw this, he was enraged and said, "Hey, little pervert, where are you going?!"


    This sound scared Mu Shan even more, causing him to drill deeper into the cave.


    Chu Ming was infuriated and pulled Mu Shan out, saying, "Come, let''s get in here!" Then he patted his chest.


    Mu Shan was on the verge of tears when he heard Chu Ming''s words.


    Xue Bailing didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Why are you so off guard with a child?!" Come on, don''t make him cry! " Then, he carried her back to Mu Shan.


    Seeing that they had left the "land of demons", Mu Shan didn''t dare to make any more sounds. He didn''t even dare to look at Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming said unwillingly, "This child is too arrogant! It was definitely intentional! "


    Xue Bailing laughed. "Think about what you''ve done when you were one or two years older than him. Are you even qualified to talk about him?"


    Chu Ming bared his teeth and said, "At that time, you were only so big, and every time we touched you, you would feel the same as my body! What''s so special about that! "


    Xue Bailing broke out in a cold sweat. "Enough!"


    Chu Ming turned his head and snorted.


    Xue Bailing looked in Chu Ming''s eyes, his heart was filled with joy. He hurried over and smiled at Chu Ming, "What''s wrong? To be jealous of a child? "


    Chu Ming turned his head to the other side and ignored the horse. He walked up to the horse and pulled the reins. He looked at the sleeping gold and sighed.


    Xue Bailing walked while he coaxed Mu Shan, who soon fell back into deep sleep. However, Xue Bailing''s arms were sore, and he was too embarrassed to call Chu Ming, so he held on.

 C36

    37. It was a divine town.


    Chu Ming glanced at her and saw that Xue Bailing''s hands were sore. Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Let me carry him. He''s asleep now, so he shouldn''t be so picky, right?"


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he was elated. "Your boss is by himself, and he''s even making trouble with a child. That child''s just lost parents."


    As he spoke, he arranged Mu Shan into a position and passed it to Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming took over Mu Shan''s arms. He really wanted to carry him on his shoulder. Xue Bailing yelled, "If you don''t hug him well, give it back to me. I''ll do it myself!"


    Chu Ming quickly put his arms around her and said, "Can''t I hug you?"


    Xue Bailing pulled the reins with a smile. "What should we do? Should we bring him to the Divine Wall Town?"


    Chu Ming thought about it and said, "What can we do? Do you think we should turn back and waste more time?" And now, do you want him to leave you, this'' big sister goddess''? Is he willing, this little pervert!? "


    Xue Bailing rolled her eyes at him. "You really like to be jealous!"


    "Nonsense, how am I jealous?" Chu Ming said hypocritically, "Besides, how could I be jealous of a child!"


    Xue Bailing laughed. "Then why do I smell sour?"


    "That''s the smell of sweat!" Chu Ming continued to quibble.


    Xue Bailing couldn''t help but laugh. He looked around and said, "It''s easy to pull. Why don''t we find a place to spend the night?"


    Chu Ming nodded his head and looked around, saying, "We can''t rest here anymore. I''m afraid that the man in black will come back. Let''s go and take a look."


    Xue Bailing said, "I''m tired."


    "Then get back on your horse and rest." Chu Ming looked at the horse and said, "As long as you don''t fall off."


    "Don''t you need me to accompany you?" Xue Bailing asked.


    Chu Ming shook his head and said, "Get on the horse and rest. I''ll call for you once we find a place to stay."


    Xue Bailing looked at him and said, "Forget it, you''ll be bored if I take a break. I''m afraid you''ll bully Mu Shan, so it''s better if I watch over you."


    Chu Ming didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "Do I look like I have the habit of abusing children?"


    Xue Bailing smiled and nodded. "Very, very much alike. That''s why I wanted to keep an eye on you so that you wouldn''t attack me in secret!"


    Chu Ming knew what Xue Bailing was thinking, so he didn''t refuse and only smiled.


    As such, the two chatted as they walked. Time flew by, and they looked at the pitch-black sky. Under the starry sky, the two walked side by side, looking extremely comfortable.


    It wasn''t until the middle of the night that the two of them finally arrived at a seemingly abandoned little Taoist temple. The two of them were overjoyed and entered the Taoist temple.


    Unfortunately, he had already left the temple a long time ago. Chu Ming had also promised that he would only meet Lu Zeng when he had achieved some success. Although his swordsmanship was quite impressive at the moment, on the whole, if he were to fight with a true expert, he would be at a great disadvantage due to his internal energy. Thus, Chu Ming purposely sped up as he passed by the temple. Xue Bailing also knew a bit of the inside information, so he didn''t say anything.


    Chu Ming slowly placed Mu Shan on a worn-out cotton pad and looked at him carefully. He felt like he had when he was young, especially when he lost his family members.


    Xue Bailing obviously saw through Chu Ming''s thoughts, he pulled him over and said, "Rest, don''t think too much. Just let him pass after some things. We still have a long way to go."


    Chu Ming looked at Xue Bailing and smiled. The two of them looked at each other and their faces turned red. In the end, they continued to hug each other as they leaned against a large pillar and fell into a deep sleep.


    "..."


    Along the way, there was one more child. Mu Shan had muddled along with the two people who were playing along the way until they arrived at the Divine Wall Town.


    In October, the Divine Wall Town was completely red. The red leaves on the cliffs all fell down, and no matter if it was on the road or on the roofs, they were all there. However, this also brought a boundless sense of beauty to the little town. As they walked down a path, they would be covered in red leaves. It was as if they were walking on the path of immortals, causing people to feel relaxed and happy.


    In October, the small town was bustling with noise and excitement. Countless sages and sages gathered around the Confucian Wine House to enjoy the beautiful scenery. The most important thing about the beautiful scenery was that there were some changes to the divine wall.


    The trio arrived at the entrance of the Divine Wall Town and once they saw it, they sighed. This really hadn''t changed much in six years, and not only did the prosperity increase, there was even a stone tablet at the entrance with the words "Divine Town" written on it.


    Xue Bailing joked, "How impressive!"


    Chu Ming couldn''t help but laugh, he didn''t know who had given this name.


    The three of them entered the town, found a hotel, got two rooms, and went upstairs.


    "I''ll sleep in a room with you, and the kid will sleep in a room, right?" Chu Ming chuckled.


    Xue Bailing rolled his eyes at him and said, "You wish. I''ll sleep in a room by myself. You and Gold and Mu Shan will sleep in a room."


    Chu Ming shook his head and said, "You want me to sleep in the same room with this stinking brat?"


    As he spoke, he looked at Mu Shan.


    Mu Shan was far away from Chu Ming, holding Xue Bailing in one hand as he cowered.


    Xue Bailing curled his lips and said, "If you don''t like it, then just let the mountain and I sleep."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he quickly waved his hands, "No no no, there''s no need to say that. I naturally like sleeping with this child, don''t you think so?" Then, he looked at Mu Shan.


    Mu Shan shook his head and moved further away from Chu Ming.


    Xue Bailing patted his head and said, "Shan Shan, if big brother dares to bully you, just tell big sister that big sister will beat him up in your place!"


    Mu Shan was very obedient when he heard this. He instantly gained confidence and looked at Chu Ming. However, he was immediately glared at by the whites of Chu Ming''s eyes.


    Xue Bailing suddenly thought of Jin and asked, "Jin has been sleeping, has he?"


    Chu Ming said, "Don''t worry, gold has this period every year. It can be said that every time it wants to grow up, it has to go through a period of hibernation."


    "Grow up?" Xue Bailing frowned. "I heard father say that your gold is no ordinary falcon."


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "I''m not too sure about the details, but this glowing bird is definitely not an ordinary one."


    Xue Bailing didn''t quite understand either, but seeing that Chu Ming didn''t quite understand either, he didn''t ask any further questions.


    The three of them entered the room and tidied themselves up. They all felt extremely tired, so they slept for a while.


    This sleep lasted until nightfall.


    Chu Ming walked out of his room and knocked on Xue Bailing''s door. "Bailing."


    Xue Bailing had also just finished washing his face. When he heard Chu Ming''s call, he immediately opened the door and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Our purpose for coming here is to look at the Divine Wall. Why can''t we go and take a look now that we have reached this place?" Chu Ming tapped her forehead and said with a smile.


    Xue Bailing nodded, tidied up the room, and followed him out.


    "Where''s Mu Shan?" Xue Bailing looked at it for a long time before realizing that Mu Shan had not followed him out.


    Chu Ming said, "As a child, sleeping a lot is certain. Let him sleep, the two of us will go take a look. "


    Xue Bailing looked at Chu Ming suspiciously, "Mu Shan has slept three times today, how could he still be asleep? Did you do something to him again? "


    Chu Ming quickly shook his head, "No, absolutely not!"


    Xue Bailing was still skeptical. "Alright, let''s take a look at your room!"


    Chu Ming continued, "It really didn''t happen, do you not believe me?"


    Xue Bailing smiled. "I''d be a puppy if I trusted you!" Then, he ignored Chu Ming''s obstructions and went straight into Chu Ming''s room.


    After entering the room, he saw Mu Shan lying on the bed with his eyes closed.


    Chu Ming laughed, "See, isn''t he sleeping?"


    Xue Bailing ignored him and walked over to check his pulse. "He really did fall asleep. Could he be sick? Can he sleep that many times a day?"


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "I also feel that it''s a bit strange. When the time comes, we can go back and bring him to the Hall of Relief to have a look."


    Xue Bailing nodded. "Alright, then let''s take a look at the Divine Wall."


    Chu Ming shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t think there''s any big changes."

 C37

    38. Variables.


    It was October, and the leaves were red.


    Chu Ming and Xue Bailing went downstairs to the Divine Wall.


    Six years ago, Chu Ming got to know Chenfeng from the Divine Wall and also lost Lu Zeng from Chenfeng''s hands. No matter how one looked at it, this should have been a sad place.


    The places where people gathered were always rowdy. Even in the beautiful scenery of the sunset, most people formed a group to discuss about the world''s interesting matters and gossip. Compared to this, the streets were much more deserted and deserted. The bustling place was right under the divine wall next to the Confucian wine house.


    The two of them arrived at the Confucius wine house and went upstairs. They wanted to view the endless beautiful scenery and the divine wall from here.


    Xue Bailing walked over, and his fairy-like appearance caused many people to glance at her in unison. They felt extremely uncomfortable, and there was a hint of anger on their faces as they whispered to Chu Ming, "Where are all these people staring at? It looks like they''re disgusted!"


    That group of people looked at Chu Ming and Xue Bailing walking side by side, a burst of jealousy in their eyes, but it was also jealousy that made Chu Ming extremely unhappy. Thus, he said, "Ignore those dog eyes, they are really annoying! "Ordinary people!"


    Xue Bailing frowned. "Let''s find a quiet place."


    Chu Ming nodded his head and looked around. He discovered that there was a good spot in the corner and it seemed like there was no one around. He pulled Xue Bailing over and headed in that direction.


    When the crowd saw Chu Ming holding Xue Bailing''s hand, they burst out in anger, wanting to break the two apart.


    Chu Ming and Xue Bailing looked at each other and sat down. Just as they sat down, the waiter came up to them and stared at Xue Bailing in a daze.


    As he watched, Xue Bailing finally exploded into action. He slammed his hand on the table and cursed, "What are you looking at!"


    The waitress was jolted back to her senses. She quickly bowed and apologized, "Sorry about that, what would you like?"


    Chu Ming was ignored on the side and said angrily, "Hey, I''m talking about how a waiter like you works?"


    The waiter didn''t expect there to be one more. He turned around and apologized again. Then, he said respectfully, "Can I ask what dishes you two would like?"


    Chu Mington felt a wave of discomfort from the fire and shouted, "Two jars of red girls, and one roast chicken, and then a few random dishes. You have to be quick!"


    The waitress remembered this and then smiled, "Sure, I''ll be right there."


    When he finished, he turned to leave. Before he left, he didn''t forget to look at Xue Bailing again. When he saw that she was about to flare up again, he ran away like a wisp of smoke.


    Seeing that the waiter had left, Xue Bailing turned around and said angrily, "What''s there to look at? Have you never seen a woman before?"


    Chu Ming echoed, "That''s right, haven''t you seen such a fierce woman before!"


    Xue Bailing rolled her eyes at him. "And you? What kind of wine do you want? Have you tasted it before?"


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "I drank it when I was young and felt it was bitter. Grandfather said that I can only drink it when I grow up, so I want to try it."


    Xue Bailing said, "Don''t drink if you can''t. It''s not good to drink too much, you know!"


    Chu Ming nodded and looked at Xue Bailing with a devilish smile, "Drinking too much is actually easier said than done."


    Xue Bailing pulled at his face and said, "Little pervert, you''re so vulgar!"


    Chu Ming was in pain, so he immediately apologized. Xue Bailing saw that the group of people were staring at them, so she decided to let Chu Ming go.


    Xue Bailing turned his head to look at the Divine Wall. "There doesn''t seem to be much of a change. The top four are still the same." It seems that Ouyang Yu has dropped his name? "


    When Chu Ming heard this, he turned his head to look. Sure enough, Ouyang Yu''s ranking had fallen to second place. Above him, shockingly, was "Long Potian"!


    "Gongshan Jiu of the Myriad Sword Villa, this old fogey, has been in charge all year round. Although his ranking is the same later, the people behind him are definitely not satisfied." Xue Bailing supported his head with his hands as he thought, "However, that Bai Zhanfeng from back then was actually on equal footing with that old freak Ouyang Yu."


    Chu Ming took a look and sure enough, Bai Zhanfeng''s name was listed below Ouyang Yu. He was also ranked second, and the other two people were Cheng Feng and Ling Chong.


    "I know that Long Potian is from Wandering Dragon Castle, but who is that Dugu Wuye?" Chu Ming asked in confusion.


    Xue Bailing looked up at him and smiled. "I really don''t know. There''s a man called Blood Demon Sect in the desert. Their Sect Leader is that lonely Seven Nights."


    "Very strong, right?" Chu Ming looked at his name on the wall and said, "Blood Devil Sect."


    Xue Bailing nodded his head and said: "I heard that the Devil Sect has the same fighting strength as the Myriad Sword Villa."


    At this time, the waiter brought two jars of Nu Zi Hong and also placed a roasted chicken on top of it. Then, he looked at Xue Bailing in a daze.


    Xue Bailing took out a packet of powder and sprinkled it into a bowl. He then poured a cup of wine and poured it into the bowl. After adjusting his tone, he handed it to the waiter and said, "Here, this is for you."


    The waiter did not know and happily drank the wine. Chu Ming did not stop him from drinking. He only heard the waiter burp before fainting on the ground. The others were all terrified and did not dare to say a word.


    Xue Bailing glared at the waiter lying on the floor. "I''ll show you!"


    Chu Ming didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and said, "Why are you doing this? He should be fine, right? "


    Xue Bailing poured a cup of wine and took a sip. "He''s just drunk and passed out. It''s no big deal. He''ll be awake in less than two hours."


    Chu Ming felt his scalp go numb as he said, "Then who will serve us food?"


    Xue Bailing was suddenly enlightened. "I forgot about that, though." Then he took out another packet of powder and sprinkled it on the waiter''s body.


    The waiter woke up not long after. He seemed to not understand what was going on as he said with a red face, "Thank you for the wine, young lady."


    Xue Bailing waved his hand. "Go in and get the dishes."


    The waiter did not dare to disobey and quickly went backstage.


    When Chu Ming saw this, he shook his head and said, "You''re being mischievous!"


    Xue Bailing snorted and continued to look at the divine wall. After looking for a while, he said in surprise, "Little pervert, quickly take a look! Over there!" As he spoke, he pointed to the divine wall.


    Chu Ming looked over to that side and was also surprised. He said, "I didn''t think that the Dragon Lord River would be on the Divine Wall List!" Thinking about that violet-robed youth from back then, an indescribable feeling of unwillingness sprouted in Chu Ming''s heart.


    "Yeah, he''s only around twenty-three now, right? Being able to get the last place on the Power Ranking is truly not simple! " Xue Bailing was extremely surprised. He looked at Chu Ming, and seeing that Chu Ming seemed to be thinking about something, he laughed mockingly, "What, you''re not satisfied?"


    Chu Ming came back to his senses and said, "What do you mean unreconciled?"


    "I can see that you''re unwilling." Xue Bailing giggled. "You''re not satisfied with the fact that the Dragon Lord River is on the leaderboard, yet you''re still a nobody?"


    Chu Ming sipped the wine and said, "This wine is really spicy."


    Xue Bailing looked at him and smiled. "If you don''t want to give up, then just focus on your training. Now that you''ve lost, won''t it be fine if you dare to go up?"


    Chu Ming looked up at Xue Bailing and said, "You speak very lightly, there are only ten spots. The top nine are all top-level experts. If you want to be on the list, you can really compete."


    Xue Bailing said, "How unambitious!"


    "Humph!" Chu Ming said, "You don''t understand!"


    At this time, the waiter came back with a bowl of food in one hand and placed it on the table.


    Xue Bailing smiled at Chu Ming, "You should just find an excuse!"


    This smile captivated the waiter yet again. When Chu Ming saw this, he could only sigh and say, "Second brother, if you don''t leave now, I''m afraid you''ll suffer a lot."


    Xue Bailing turned his head and glared at the waiter. "If you look at me again, I''ll blind you!" Then he turned his head and shouted to the people behind him who were constantly looking at him, "You guys too!"


    This shout worked. Everyone quickly turned their heads to do something else. The waiter was stunned and just stood there. He didn''t understand what was going on.


    Anger surfaced on Xue Bailing''s rosy face. "Why aren''t you getting out of my way?" "Don''t use your dirty eyes to look at me like that!"


    This time, the waiter came back to his senses and quickly left without looking back.


    Chu Ming laughed, "Look at you, you must have revealed your true form, right?"


    Xue Bailing ignored him and continued staring at the divine wall.


    Seeing this, Chu Ming picked up a piece of meat and placed it in her bowl, "Don''t be angry, quickly eat, it''s rare to come out, the Divine Wall just looks at it and listens on the news, after a few days we''ll go back."


    Xue Bailing sighed. "I''d like to play some more!"

 C38

    39. Red.


    Chu Ming carefully memorized all of the information on the Divine Wall. This would be of great help to him after he passed the sutra.


    The two of them had dinner late, so they packed a bag and took it back with them.


    Returning to the inn, he went upstairs and found Mu Shan still asleep. Chu Ming went up and shook him, saying, "Brat, wake up!"


    After shaking his head a few times, Mu Shan finally opened his eyes. He let out a sigh and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Xue Bailing smiled. "Do you need to sleep for twenty hours a day?"


    Mu Shan scratched his head and looked around. "Immortal sister, where are we?"


    Xue Bailing said, "You''ve been sleeping at an inn for who knows how long."


    Chu Ming stood up and said, "What''s going on, aren''t you too good at sleeping?"


    Mu Shan was puzzled. "Am I really good at sleeping?"


    Xue Bailing and Chu Ming nodded.


    Mu Shan looked at the golden bird in the distance and pointed with his finger. "That bird can sleep more than I can. I''ve never seen it wake up before!"


    Chu Ming laughed, "Good little brat, you actually compare yourself to a bird?"


    Mu Shan scratched his head. "Why not?"


    Chu Ming said, "That bird is growing up. It''s relatively strange, so it''s necessary to rest during this period of time."


    Mu Shan said with a laugh, "I''m also growing up. Sleep is also a must."


    Xue Bailing snorted with laughter and said, "Mountains are small and small, but the way you talk is as unreasonable as your brother was when he was young."


    Chu Yu understood what Xue Bailing meant, and said, "You''re lying. I''ve never been as unreasonable as him."


    Xue Bailing pinched Chu Ming''s nose and laughed, "How shameless of you to say no, your skin is so thick!"


    Mu Shan, who was watching from the side, also laughed out loud.


    Chu Ming broke free from Xue Bailing''s'' demonic claws'', took a step back and said, "Mountain, look, your elder sister goddess is a very unreasonable person!"


    Xue Bailing looked at Mu Shan, who smiled and turned to Chu Ming, "No need, big sister treats me the best."


    Xue Bailing was extremely happy when he heard this. He took the food that he had packed and handed it to Mu Shan. He smiled and said, "Little Shan, good girl. I''ve brought you something to eat." Then, he opened the box outside, and the fragrance immediately assaulted his nose.


    As soon as Mu Shan heard this, his stomach rumbled. He hurriedly took it and started to gobble down the food in large mouthfuls.


    When Chu Ming saw this, he laughed, "Stinking brat is so easily lured. When he grows up, he must be a pervert!"


    Mu Shan ignored him and continued to eat.


    Xue Bailing said from the side, "Slow down. Don''t choke."


    The sky outside was getting darker. When it was the sea time, it was already dusk. The night was getting dark, and most of the pedestrians had stopped moving. It was also getting cold outside. There were no longer any random sounds like during the day, causing people to feel less troubled and more quiet.


    Xue Bailing returned to his room next door alone, having always gone to rest.


    Chu Ming also took care of Gold, but Gold was always in a "fake death" state. He didn''t eat nor drink, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. Every year, there would be a period of fake death that lasted about a month. After the fake death state, the gold would seem to have evolved, growing bigger, becoming more lively, flying faster, and growing larger as well. Perhaps this was the way the gold grew, but to Chu Ming, gold was a sacred existence, in fact, gold was the divine beast ''Golden Winged Kun Peng''.


    Chu Ming placed the gold in a large basket that resembled a bird''s nest. Fortunately, the gold would shrink his size, otherwise, Chu Ming would have to drag a bird the size of a cow or a horse along the road every day.


    He also remembered clearly that when he had first met Jin Fangshuang, he had cried for a long time and even lost consciousness for a few days due to grief. Afterwards, he had even almost buried Jin alive, luckily, Jin was'' revived ''at the end, otherwise he would have really been buried by Chu Ming.


    After Mu Shan finished his meal, he fell into bed like a pig and continued to wail and sleep. This made Chu Ming very puzzled, thinking that he wasn''t able to sleep all day long when he was so young.


    Chu Ming threw himself onto the bed, turned off the fire, and laid down on the bed. Seeing the moonlight shining in through the window, he couldn''t help but think of Lu Zeng, which made his heart very sad. He had been watching them all this time, but he wasn''t sleepy even at midnight. At this moment, he was extremely jealous of Mu Shan''s ability to sleep at any given moment. He sighed, crossed his legs, and continued to gaze at the moonlight.


    His eyes were so red that he couldn''t sleep anymore. He reckoned that this was already an ugly time, and even after the third fragment of the night had passed, Chu Ming was still in high spirits. He wondered if he had seen the Dragon Lord River ranking on the Divine Wall and felt excited? He sighed and crawled out of bed.


    At this moment, a shout came from next door, causing Chu Ming to jump in shock. He lifted up the Four Arts and went straight into Xue Bailing''s room.


    He opened his eyes and wanted to rush over to take a look, but Chu Ming suddenly kicked the door open and saw him in his pajamas. He was shocked and quickly put on his jacket and rushed over to grab Chu Ming''s ear, saying, "Little pervert, what are you doing in my room so late in the night!"


    Chu Ming had originally thought that the voice was coming from Xue Bailing''s room, but upon closer inspection, he realized that Xue Bailing was the only person who had seen such a captivating scene. His face turned red at the sight, and only when Xue Bailing tugged at his ear did he come back to his senses and explain, "Don''t pull, it hurts!"


    Xue Bailing blushed. "Little pervert, what do you mean by walking in through the door?"


    Chu Ming quickly explained, "Listen to me, I just heard a shout from next door, so I thought it was you!"


    Xue Bailing started. "I heard it too. If it wasn''t your side, could it be mine?"


    Chu Ming quickly nodded, "That''s possible, let''s go take a look!"


    Xue Bailing smiled and said, "Follow me!" Then he grabbed Chu Ming and headed towards another room.


    The two of them kicked the door open. Upon entering the room, they saw a female corpse. There were bloodstains all over her body. It seemed as though her neck had been bitten through.


    Chu Ming immediately raised his sword and stood in front of Xue Bailing, saying seriously, "Stand back, be careful."


    Xue Bailing felt a sweetness in her heart when she saw him so protective of her, but she refused to forgive him. "Who asked a little pervert like you to protect me? Go aside and let me see how that woman is doing!" Then he walked around Chu Ming, came up to the corpse, and looked around.


    Chu Ming quickly asked, "How is it?!"


    Xue Bailing shook his head. "No."


    Chu Ming clenched his teeth and said, "From the looks of it, I estimate that this is the man in black from that day in the village!"


    Xue Bailing nodded. "I guess so."


    Just as he finished speaking, more shouts came from outside. The two of them were shocked and hurriedly left the house. Looking down, they saw a few more corpses with bloodstains on them.


    Xue Bailing felt a chill run down his spine, and he hugged himself tightly.


    When Chu Ming saw this, he couldn''t help but burn with anger as he roared, "Evil creature, hurry and get the hell out!"


    There was no response.


    Chu Ming mustered up his strength and shouted again, "Evil creature, hurry and come out!"


    Still no response.


    Xue Bailing suddenly said, "Not good, Mu Shan!"


    Chu Ming also reacted and quickly ran into his room. Coincidentally, the man in black was preparing to kill him. Without a second word, Chu Ming kicked off his feet, unsheathed his sword and swung it at his waist.


    That black-clothed man immediately jumped high into the air. Chu Ming did not give him a chance, with a twist of his hand, he hung himself on the air, then charged straight at him. The black-clothed man reacted quickly, catching Chu Ming''s four techniques with his bare hands, then using the momentum to jump out of the window.


    Seeing this, Chu Ming chased after him with his sword. Xue Bailing was worried something would happen to Chu Ming, so she chased after him.

 C39

    40. Unfilial encounters.


    The three shadows chased each other.


    With such a vast moon, Hui Hua shot down. Chu Ming raised his sword and four techniques, his two legs quickly sprinting to catch up with the black-clothed man. On the other hand, Xue Bailing behind him was a bit weak, so he slightly lowered his distance.


    Just like that, they chased him into the forest outside of the divine town and Chu Ming was finally left behind.


    Chu Ming gasped for breath helplessly as he stared into the depths of the forest.


    Xue Bailing finally caught up and held onto Chu Ming, gasping for breath.


    Chu Ming looked at Xue Bailing and asked, "Why did you come out with me?"


    Xue Bailing rolled her eyes at him. "I''m afraid you won''t be able to deal with him alone. He''s dead!"


    Chu Ming said, "If you''re worried, just say so. It seems like your words are not true." That black-clothed man is still not my opponent. It''s just that his Qing Gong is higher than mine, I can''t catch up to him. "


    Xue Bailing punched him in the chest, saying, "Who''s worried about you, you conceited little pervert!"


    Chu Ming looked at Xue Bailing and the stifling feeling in his heart immediately disappeared. Facing this woman, Chu Ming had never been in the mood to think about anything boring. Instead, he was filled with an endless sense of happiness.


    "Tell me, did you, little pervert, kick my door on purpose?" Xue Bailing said shyly.


    Chu Ming said embarrassedly, "How could that be? I was just worried about you!"


    "You move so fast in the middle of the night?" Xue Bailing rolled his eyes at him. "What?" Can''t sleep? "


    Chu Ming scratched his head and said, "Nonsense, I''ve already fallen asleep!"


    Xue Bailing said, "Look at your dark circles." Then he reached out and touched his eyes.


    Chu Ming took a step back and grabbed Xue Bailing''s hand. "Think of what you think."


    Xue Bailing smiled and said, "The little pervert''s mind is full of vulgar thoughts."


    Chu Ming said, "Otherwise, how would you call yourself a little pervert?"


    "You don''t want your face anymore, do you?" Xue Bailing retracted his hand and looked around at the forest. He felt that it was dark, so he said, "This forest is very scary."


    Chu Ming looked at his surroundings and felt a rash spread through his body. He frowned and said, "Fine, let''s go back."


    Xue Bailing nodded.


    Just as the two of them were about to leave, suddenly, a miserable scream came from the depths of the forest. Then, the old crow started cawing.


    Chu Ming first came back to his senses and said, "That man in black must have done something evil again!"


    Xue Bailing nodded and asked, "Do you want to go in?"


    "Of course." Chu Ming looked at the forest, then looked back at Xue Bailing and said, "You go back first, I''m afraid there might be danger."


    Xue Bailing pounded Chu Ming, "What do you take me for? A burden?"


    Chu Ming shook his head and said, "I''m just afraid that you''ll be in danger."


    Xue Bailing rushed in without looking back. When Chu Ming saw it, he let out a sigh and quickly followed.


    The two frantically ran for a while before finally seeing a corpse in front of them. However, when they looked carefully at the corpse, they realized that it was actually the black clothed man!


    The two of them quickly stopped. They looked around and saw a person standing at a distance with a sword in his hand slowly walking over.


    Chu Ming immediately raised his four techniques and shouted, "Who is it!"


    The man stopped: "Are you two?"


    Hearing this, Xue Bailing scolded, "Nonsense! How could we possibly be a Blood Devil Disciple?!"


    When the person heard this, he took a few more steps forward and slowly left the darkness, revealing his face.


    The man in front of him was middle-aged with a sword in his hand. He was clad in a white robe, exuding a noble aura. He had a strong build, sharp eyebrows, and a domineering aura. He looked like an expert.


    As for Chu Ming, when he saw this person, fire burned in his eyes and his expression turned ferocious. Both of his hands formed fists as he tightly clenched the four sword techniques.


    Xue Bailing saw that Chu Ming was extremely angry, so he did not know what was going on. He looked at the middle-aged man again and found that he looked extremely familiar. However, he could not recall any of it even after thinking for a long time.


    When the middle-aged man saw Chu Ming, he was also slightly surprised. It was as if he felt that the two people before him were very familiar with each other. He asked in a deep voice, "Are the two of you from Qingzhou City?"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he sneered and said, "Taking advantage of the great hero''s good eyesight, seeing that we''re mere juniors after so many years, this junior truly admires this!"


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he looked at the sword in the blink of an eye and exclaimed: "Heavenly Road Sword!" He then looked at the middle-aged man and finally understood why Chu Ming was so angry, "Wind Riding Sword of the Heavenly Road!"


    That''s right, that middle-aged man was Wind Rider.


    Chengfeng was surprised, he had only felt that the two in front of him were very familiar, they seemed to be Xue Bailing and Chu Ming from Qingzhou City. However, he wasn''t sure, so when he casually asked, he actually guessed correctly, and couldn''t help but frown. He was very clear that he was the killer who killed Lu Zeng, and he also knew what kind of expression Chu Ming would have when he saw him.


    Chu Ming continued, "What, taking advantage of a hero, don''t tell me you think you have a high status and are disdainful to speak to us juniors!"


    When Xue Bailing heard this, his heart chilled. He felt that Chu Ming must have lost his mind and was going to make a move sooner or later. He could not help but reach out to grab Chu Ming, but Chu Ming did not seem to care at all.


    Chengfeng came back to his senses, closed his eyes and said, "I feel guilty towards you, Chu Ming. I don''t know what to say." Chu Ming, as for the matter of killing your grandfather, I ¡­ "


    "Don''t try to explain!" Chu Ming gave a loud roar, his eyebrows shot up, he angrily said, "If you did it, then you did it, what''s the use of explaining so much?"


    Chengfeng was startled and slowly opened his eyes. He sighed and said, "I, Chengfeng, have indeed killed your grandfather. This is the truth. It is useless to explain."


    Chu Ming pulled out all four techniques and pointed them at him as he shouted, "Today, I will take your head and go sacrifice it to grandpa!"


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he was greatly shocked. He knew that although Chu Ming''s swordsmanship was impressive, it was still inferior to the Heavenly Road Sword in his hands. He quickly wrapped his arms around Chu Ming and said, "I won''t allow you to do anything rash!"


    Chengfeng shook his head and said, "Chu Ming, you should know that you are no match for me right now, so why seek your own death? "With your talent, you will definitely surpass me in less than ten or twenty years. If you come looking for me at that time, I will definitely fight you!"


    Chu Ming had already lost all sense of reason. With his enemy in front of him, his eyes reddened, his hands trembled, and his face turned sinister. He broke away from Xue Bai Ling and walked forward, saying, "Ten to twenty years? I swear that I will take your dog life in ten years. Now that six years have passed, I don''t have much chance left.


    Chengfeng saw that Chu Ming had already lost his mind, he shook his head and sighed, not saying a word.


    Seeing Chu Ming''s reaction, Xue Bailing quickly pulled him over and shouted at him, "Little pervert, if you don''t listen to me, then I won''t listen to you anymore!"


    Chu Ming shook her off and said, "Mind your own business!"


    Upon hearing his words, Xue Bailing felt wronged, and tears almost fell from his eyes. Seeing that Chu Ming had ignored him and was walking towards Chengfeng, he knew how to concoct poison, but he didn''t have a high cultivation, so he had no choice but to lie on the ground and stare foolishly at him.


    Seeing that a fight was unavoidable and that he couldn''t afford to lose his life, Chengfeng could only say, "Chu Ming, have you thought it through?"


    Chu Ming sneered, "What are you thinking about, I''ve already thought about it six years ago!" Then, he waved the four techniques and cut across his waist.


    Chengfeng held his sword and blocked the attack. Then, he reached out with his left hand to grab Chu Ming''s shoulder. With a strong wave of his sword, Chu Ming felt that he had lost his balance and was thrown away by Chengfeng.


    The sword swept past Chengfeng''s face, scaring him so much that he broke out in a cold sweat, not only because he had underestimated his opponent to give him the chance, the most important reason was that if Chu Ming knew the inner force skill, that move would have been able to break his skull. Just thinking about it made him shiver.


    Chu Ming saw that he had not succeeded in his first move, gritted his teeth, paused for a moment, then took up his sword again. He arrived in front of Chengfeng with a single move, the blade of his sword was extremely well hidden, and in a cold moment, he flew towards Chengfeng''s neck. Chengfeng no longer dared to underestimate his opponent after that one move, and he hurriedly moved aside to dodge, but Chu Ming''s sword art was fast and fast, and in the blink of an eye, it seemed like he was going to catch up with Chengfeng.

 C40

    41.


    In the dark night, the sword light dissipated.


    The two swords collided and sparks flew in all directions. This showed just how powerful they were.


    Chu Ming gritted his teeth and charged forward. He went from the sky to the rain, one after another, his moves were as fast and dense as the rain falling from the sky, causing Chengfeng to panic. Chengfeng had never thought that Chu Ming''s swordsmanship would reach such a level in just a few years.


    However, Chengfeng was still a senior in the sword arts. Although his Limitless Sword Arts was extremely powerful, it was not perfect for Chu Ming. Plus, Chu Ming didn''t have any internal energy, so his sword art was only seventy percent real.


    Chengfeng continued to block Chu Ming''s Rainflower Sword, causing Chu Ming to panic a little. He felt that it wouldn''t do any good to continue like this, and dealing with Chengfeng was not wise at all. Chengfeng''s mind was calm, and he was not easily disrupted, so he was unable to unleash his Heavenly fighting style.


    Chu Ming turned around and withdrew his sword. He stepped on the seven stars and continued to move forward. The afterimages continued to appear and it was as if there were several more people around. It made people dazzled and they unconsciously became attracted.


    This sword technique was called the Profound Elephant, and was almost the same as Ouyang Yu''s illusion technique. However, the only difference was that the illusion of the Mysterious Elephant Sword was created using the speed of the sword, so it was difficult to differentiate the real and the fake.


    He knew that this move would not be easy to deal with, so he mustered all of his concentration and brandished the Heavenly Road Sword to use his own sword art. ''Wind Element Sword'', the Wind Element Sword focused on the Fast Sword, the sword was like a gale wind, it was extremely similar to the Sky-splitting Sword in Limitless.


    Chu Ming''s illusions rose in unison as he rushed forward. Chengfeng quickly dealt with them one by one. As he continued down this path, Chu Ming suddenly felt that his strength was insufficient and he became more and more at a disadvantage.


    Wind Rider had found many opportunities to stab Chu Ming to death, but he knew he was guilty of it, so he showed mercy, causing Chu Ming to be exhausted. However, Chu Ming was still staring at Chengfeng. Their sword skills were faster than each other. In an instant, the night sky was filled with shadows as they fought back and forth, fighting for more than ten rounds without any signs of retreat.


    As time passed, Chengfeng also felt that this was not the way out, he decided to quickly make a decision, so he quickly pulled out his sword, the sword carried inner strength, Chu Ming was a person without any inner strength, as he continuously slashed down several times, each strike was heavier than the last, causing him to be paralyzed on the spot.


    When Chengfeng saw that Chu Ming had lost his combat strength, he immediately sent his heavy sword flying and then turned to hit Chu Ming. Chu Ming felt a sweet taste in his throat and spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    He quickly ran over to help Chu Ming up, and wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. Looking at his current state, he could only try his best to hold back his tears, turning his head, he glared at Chengfeng and said coldly, "You''re good at it, don''t tell me you want to kill his grandfather and get rid of him! "Wind Rider as a Hero!"


    After Chengfeng swung his sword, he did not fully withdraw his strength. When he realized this, he felt that he had done too much. He felt guilty and said, "Lady, please take him away. I did not want to hurt him."


    At this time, Chu Ming also fainted. Relying on his tenacious willpower, he struggled out of his seat and gasped for breath, saying, "I ¡­. Today must be ¡­ I must kill you! "


    Seeing this, Chengfeng could only shake his head and left the place in a flash of light.


    Seeing Chengfeng leave like this, Chu Ming was extremely unhappy. He quickly stood up and shouted with all his might, "Don''t go!"


    Xue Bailing held onto him, pressing his head against her bosom: "If you insist on chasing, then kill me!"


    He wanted to get up and give chase, but he suddenly felt that his face was full of water. Turning his head to look, he saw that Xue Bailing was crying and was staring at him blankly. When he suddenly came to his senses, he could only blankly stare at the beautiful woman in front of him crying.


    The two of them looked at each other like this for a while, and Chu Ming felt even more regretful. Seeing Xue Bailing look so wronged, he unnaturally reached out his hands to hug her, but did not expect Xue Bailing to guess his intentions. He quickly slapped his hands away and angrily said, "Who wants you to care about me, don''t touch me!"


    Chu Ming could do nothing but laugh bitterly, "Hundred Spirit."


    "Are you going to call me Hundred Spirit!" Xue Bailing stood up and walked out of the forest.


    Chu Ming could only stand up and chase after him. However, he didn''t expect that after taking a step forward, his entire body would fall down powerlessly. With a "pa" sound, he fell onto the ground.


    Xue Bailing heard the sound and quickly turned his head around. Seeing that Chu Ming had fallen to the ground, he jumped in shock and hurriedly went back to help him up. He rested his head on his thigh and looked at him, saying, "Continue acting!"


    Chu Ming grinned and said, "How can you pretend to be so similar? It''s not easy to deceive Empress Xue Du''s eyes."


    Xue Bailing turned his head and snorted.


    Chu Ming sat up and said, "I was in the wrong, I apologize."


    "What''s the use of apologizing! When you''re able to leave, I''ll go back by myself and ignore you anymore! " Xue Bailing still didn''t turn around.


    Chu Ming took the chance to hug her and said, "I can''t let you go! If you want to leave, kill me first. "


    Xue Bailing wanted to break free, but he didn''t know where Chu Ming got his strength from. He held on tightly to Xue Bailing, but in the end, he could only give up, "If you really won''t let go, I''ll really kill you!"


    Chu Ming didn''t give up and said, "Then let''s kill him!"


    Even though Xue Bailing said so, he didn''t dare to hit Chu Ming recklessly. With Chu Ming''s internal injuries, if he hit too heavily, it would only increase the feeling of his injuries.


    Seeing that Xue Bailing was not moving, Chu Ming laughed, "You really can''t bear to part with it, right?"


    Xue Bailing was extremely angry when he heard this, and pinched his arm with all his strength. Chu Ming felt a great deal of pain, and finally begged for mercy and let go.


    Xue Bailing sat up straight, staring at Chu Ming with his beautiful eyes, "Tell me, are you going to listen to me?"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he forced a smile and said, "What the heck is this and what is this, what''s the point of asking this?"


    Xue Bailing replied, "Of course there is. If you don''t listen to me in the future, I won''t care about you anymore!"


    Chu Ming dejectedly said, "Then if you want me to die in the future, I will have to go?"


    Xue Bailing nodded. "If I tell you to go and die, you''ll die!"


    Chu Ming said, "Why do I feel like I''ve been taught by you?"


    Xue Bailing flicked Chu Ming''s forehead, "Are you listening or not!"


    "Listen!" Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "I''m willing to die for you!"


    Xue Bailing smiled and winked at Chu Ming, "Hug me."


    "Huh?" Chu Ming was stunned for a moment and then suddenly understood. He said: "As you command!"


    Chu Ming embraced Xue Bailing, and she looked very delicate. The two of them continued to embrace for a long time.


    Chu Ming and Xue Bailing quietly returned to the inn. At this moment, the inn was full of corpses, and the two of them decided to leave first. They picked up the still sleeping Mu Shan and Jin and rode their fast horses, leaving the inn.


    There were many people coming and going from this place to the Divine Wall, and this was also another bustling place. Everyone would chat a bit more whenever they met each other, and once these words were spoken, many people began to spread it around, naturally creating a lot of rumors about this place.


    "How is Grandmaster Dai? Destiny Clock was a divine art, and the Yin Yang Cut was at dusk. His heart was filled with clouds, and he was determined to return to the bird. You will be able to stand at the peak and look down upon all the small mountains in one fell swoop! " A Confucian Scholar held a white fan in his hand. His left hand was placed behind his back as he stood on a large rock not far away from the entrance of the restaurant.


    The few people in the hotel heard this and laughed. One of the bearded man laughed, "This Confucian Scholar is really funny, standing on a rock halfway up the mountain and talking so much. He really doesn''t make people stop!"


    The white-clothed scholar said, "Don''t even mention it. The beautiful scenery of this empty mountain has always caused the sorrowful scholars who have fallen behind in their times to feel sad. Just let him be. When I fell behind in the past, there was nowhere for my emotions to dissipate."


    The brawny man said, "But one can''t two can''t three. Wailing all day long like this, won''t it ruin your grandpa''s interest?"


    Zi You laughed, "There are a lot, but it''s hard to explain the situation of the scholars. Since the officials of the court are competing with each other now, the annual examination will definitely raise the number of famous people and expand their influence. How can those young noblemen, who don''t even know how many characters they have, thrive and prosper? I think sooner or later there will be a change of dynasty. "

 C41

    Chu Ming and Xue Bailing quietly returned to the inn. At this moment, the inn was full of corpses, and the two of them decided to leave first. They picked up the still sleeping Mu Shan and Jin and rode their fast horses, leaving the inn.


    There were many people coming and going from this place to the Divine Wall, and this was also another bustling place. Everyone would chat a bit more whenever they met each other, and once these words were spoken, many people began to spread it around, naturally creating a lot of rumors about this place.


    "How is Grandmaster Dai? Destiny Clock was a divine art, and the Yin Yang Cut was at dusk. His heart was filled with clouds, and he was determined to return to the bird. You will be able to stand at the peak and look down upon all the small mountains in one fell swoop! " A Confucian Scholar held a white fan in his hand. His left hand was placed behind his back as he stood on a large rock not far away from the entrance of the restaurant.


    The few people in the hotel heard this and laughed. One of the bearded man laughed, "This Confucian Scholar is really funny, standing on a rock halfway up the mountain and talking so much. He really doesn''t make people stop!"


    The white-clothed scholar said, "Don''t even mention it. The beautiful scenery of this empty mountain has always caused the sorrowful scholars who have fallen behind in their times to feel sad. Just let him be. When I fell behind in the past, there was nowhere for my emotions to dissipate."


    The brawny man said, "But one can''t two can''t three. Wailing all day long like this, won''t it ruin your grandpa''s interest?"


    Zi You laughed, "There are a lot, but it''s hard to explain the situation of the scholars. Since the officials of the court are competing with each other now, the annual examination will definitely raise the number of famous people and expand their influence. How can those young noblemen, who don''t even know how many characters they have, thrive and prosper? I think sooner or later there will be a change of dynasty. "


    At this time, another person dressed in elegant clothing interrupted, "Zi You shouldn''t be like this. There are so many eyes, aren''t you just causing trouble for yourself?"


    Zi You waved his hand and said, "It''s fine, it''s fine. I''m just speaking out for the people of the world. It''s not a big deal."


    The brawny man said, "Didn''t the old emperor expose himself when the Hall''s examination was held?"


    When Zi You heard this, he said joyfully, "Brother Zong, you don''t know that in this court, the Prime Minister has already achieved his goal. It has already been six years since the Emperor''s illness began, and there''s no need to talk about the Hall Competition.


    The refined man said, "Brother Zi You, you seem to know quite a bit about the matters of the imperial court?"


    Zi You smiled and said, "I won''t hide it from Brother Zhang Yi. I''ve served as a government official before, so I know quite a bit about these matters."


    Zhang Yi raised his wine cup and downed it in one gulp. "So it turns out that Brother Zi You was once an official. I apologize for my disrespect!"


    Zi You waved his hand and said, "You are the true hero if you don''t mention it. Although I, Zi You, am not a hero, I don''t like to talk about what happened back then. Zi You have enjoyed yourself a lot today, and all the talk about ten years is bullshit.


    He burped and said: "You scholars and scholars love to show off, but look at the madmen outside, aren''t they out of the list? You made them cry for your father and mother, saying: ''The descendants of the Gao Emperor give their assent, the dragons will be superior to the common man, and they will be able to look down upon the small mountains!'', this, it''s too scary, it''s not wrong to provoke a grandfather, it''s too much to blame, it''s too infuriating!"


    Zhang Yi laughed: "As expected of brother Zong Nong. After a few taels of wine, even thunder would not be able to cut him down! "Hahaha!"


    Zi You also raised his glass and drained it in one gulp as he said, "It''s time to learn from Brother Zong Nu. We''re really ashamed of ourselves for our half of the day!"


    The three of them started laughing.


    After a few laughs, they suddenly heard that the restaurant had become much quieter. The three of them shut their mouths, and waves of discussions could be heard.


    "What a handsome little girl!"


    "Look at those beautiful eyes, those red lips, and that snow-white skin. It really makes one feel itchy both physically and mentally. "Hahaha."


    "Stop thinking too much. It''s not worth putting money on your face even if it''s just you!"


    "¡­"


    The three people who had just entered the room immediately received a lot of attention. When the beautiful woman heard these indecent words, her eyebrows creased and her expression became ice-cold.


    The man, on the other hand, was having fun. From time to time, he would wink at the girl, making her extremely unhappy.


    At the side, a child around the age of six held a strange eagle in his arms. The eagle seemed to be dead, motionless.


    At this time, Zong Neng drank too much and was a bit intoxicated. Seeing that the girl was like a fairy, he recklessly shouted, "The little girl is so handsome. I really like her. Hahahaha!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the woman took out a bag of white powder and threw it over.


    If not for the fact that he had some background, he would have fainted long ago. But even though he was addicted to it, he was still a little dazed, and when he looked carefully at his hand, he found that it was swollen like a meat bun. He could not help but say angrily, "This little slut lost her poison!"


    When the woman heard these words, she became even angrier and said, "Who are you scolding, you little slut!"


    "Scolded you!" Without even thinking about it, Zong Yi casually said this, provoking the laughter of more than twenty people at the scene.


    Zi You saw it and said, "Brother Zong, you must have eaten too much, right?"


    "Bullshit!" Zong could tell that she had been tricked, so she shouted: "Quickly give me the antidote, or else I''ll have you fall for it tonight!"


    When the woman heard this, she spat at him and said, "Lecherous and reckless person, just swell and die!"


    When Zong Yi heard this, he slammed the table and furiously said: "You little b * tch, your heart is as weak as a snake or a scorpion''s. If you don''t bring the antidote, then Grandpa will make you submit to me!"


    The man standing at the side did not seem to be able to listen. He said, "I was just teasing you, how can you blame my wife? If you want the antidote, just apologize. "


    The woman nudged the man with her elbow and said, "Who is your wife?"


    The man said with a laugh, "It will happen sooner or later."


    When the crowd heard these words, they couldn''t help booing and shook their heads repeatedly. They didn''t expect that the girl had already become their owner. Suddenly, they lost their interest and became a lot more jealous.


    Zong Neng paused for a moment, and just as he was about to react, Zi You, who was standing by the side, blocked him and cupped his hands towards the man and woman: "Zong Neng, brother, you''ve had too much to drink, and you''re a little drunk. What you said just now was all nonsense, let me apologize for him, please be magnanimous and give me the antidote."


    Zong Ren seemed to be unwilling, wanting to say more, but was pulled down by Zhang Yi.


    The man nodded and looked at the girl. The girl took out a small bottle and threw three pills to Zi You.


    Zi You took the pill, cupped his hands, said his thanks, and retreated, letting Zong take the pill.


    The male and female did not bother much with him. Together with the child, they quickly found a table. The three of them sat down, and the waiter came to greet them. He stared at the woman with interest.


    The woman was annoyed: "What are you looking at? Do you want your limbs to become swollen too?"


    The waiter was so shocked that he hurriedly asked for the menu and left.


    The man looked at the woman and said, "Hundred Spirit, don''t hurt people recklessly. Isn''t this just looking for trouble?"


    That''s right, these three people were Chu Ming, Xue Bailing and Mu Shan.


    Xue Bei Ling pursed her lips and said, "Didn''t you hear how unpleasant his words are?! "It''s fortunate that you were able to continue listening!"


    Chu Ming laughed, "I think it''s very interesting. Hahaha, what about tonight? What else?"


    Xue Bailing''s face turned red with anger. She reached out a hand to pinch his arm, but Chu Ming''s reaction was quick. He immediately retracted his hand. She stomped her foot in anger.


    Chu Ming said, "If you''re angry, you won''t look good!"


    At the side, Mu Shan followed and said, "Goddess, you look just as beautiful when you get angry."


    "Mountains are still the best." Xue Bailing patted Mu Shan''s head and glared at Chu Ming, saying, "Little pervert never says anything that makes people happy!"


    Chu Ming said, "My mouth wouldn''t say something like ''big sister goddess'', it''s really too ¡­ "That''s it."


    Xue Bailing glared at him and said, "Men are not good people. You carved them out at the same time as that group of people! "Humph!"


    Mu Shan looked at Xue Bailing with a wronged expression. When Xue Bailing saw this, he smiled and said, "Shan Shan is still just a kid, you can''t learn from him when you grow up!" Then he pointed at Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming shrugged his shoulders.


    That man slammed his hand on the table and said angrily, "What nonsense are you spouting now!"


    Xue Bailing didn''t even look at her. "Men are not things."


    Chu Ming looked at the Discipline and laughed. He said, "That''s right. Men are really not things."


    Zong Ren became furious and said: "Motherf * cker, aren''t you a man anymore! "Could it still be a eunuch?"


    When everyone heard this, they burst into laughter.


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he said angrily, "You''re the eunuch!"


    When Zong could hear, he said: "Little girl, you really speak up for him. Don''t tell me you''ve had a good time with him, or else how do you know he''s not a eunuch? "Hahaha!"


    Xue Bailing''s face turned red as he glared at Chu Ming, "Are you that willing to be told off!?"


    Chu Ming replied with an "oh" and smiled at the sect leader, "This brother is very powerful, but we were lucky, how do you know?"


    When everyone heard this, they were dumbfounded. That sect''s mouth was even wider than a bowl.


    Xue Bailing grew anxious. "Little pervert, what are you talking about? When will I ¡­" "And you ¡­" He didn''t want to continue.


    Chu Ming laughed, "Didn''t you tell me to explain? I could only explain it this way, otherwise how would I explain it?"


    Xue Bailing said sulkily, "Shameless, shameless!"


    Chu Ming smiled, looked at the other sect members and said, "What''s wrong, are you unable to continue?"


    Zong was able to react. He picked up the wine jar and gulped it down, saying, "Stinky brat, why are you still agreeing with this man!"


    Chu Ming said, "I am really not a thing, I am a person, could it be that you are a thing and not a person? I''m sorry, I''m sorry! "


    When everyone heard this, they burst into laughter again.


    Zi You shook his head and said, "Brother Zong, don''t forget our important matters. You don''t have to take these matters seriously. Just finish your words and forget about it!"


    Zong could hear him, his nose was crooked and his eyes were wide open. In the end, he still sat back down.

 C42

    When Xue Bailing saw that Chu Ming had managed to get away with it, he smiled and said, "You little pervert, you''ve got a lot of bad intentions."


    Chu Ming took out a pair of chopsticks and said, "Nonsense, I''m just speaking the truth."


    At this moment, the waiter brought up the dishes one by one. He even brought up a jar full of female dishes. This time, the waiter didn''t dare to stay for long after sending off the dishes. He directly returned.


    Chu Ming picked up the dishes and ate a few mouthfuls. Seeing Mu Shan fall asleep on the table again, he put down his chopsticks and asked, "Has this child contracted some kind of strange disease? As long as he stops to rest, he will fall asleep? "


    Xue Bailing looked at Mu Shan and saw that he had fallen asleep again. He said in surprise, "It seems we have to bring him for Elder Ping to see."


    Chu Ming nodded his head and said, "I''m afraid I''ve gotten some sort of strange disease."


    Xue Bailing stared at the old man for a while before shaking his head. "I don''t think so!"


    Chu Ming said, "You''re a doctor?"


    Xue Bailing rolled his eyes at him and said, "I learn poison! You should know a little about medicine. "


    Chu Ming drank a mouthful of wine and said, "It''s good that you know that you can learn poison."


    "Little pervert, what do you mean by this!" Xue Bailing slammed the table and said, "Do you want me to poison you to death?!"


    Chu Ming pointed at her and said, "See, you''ve revealed your true colors."


    Xue Bailing turned his head but did not respond.


    At this time, the Scholar who had fallen behind sang out, "The flower is near the high building and hurts the hearts of its guests. It is extremely difficult to climb up to the top of the mountain. The color of spring came from the heavens and the earth, and the jade barrier turned into a floating cloud from ancient to modern. The Arctic Imperial Court did not change, and the Western Mountains had no way of invading each other. A pitiful descendant still goes to the temple, and is known as Liang Yu at dusk! "


    "He''s really here again, I can''t take it anymore!" Zong could not keep his temper, and the person outside shouted again. The anger he had just suffered rose to the top of his head.


    Zi You smiled and said, "Brother Zong, you have to do your best not to ask or ignore. Only then will you be able to achieve the gist of it and accomplish great things."


    Zhang Yi cupped his hands and said, "Brother Zi You is indeed wise."


    Zi You waved his hand and said, "Brother Zhang Yi, you praise too much."


    Zong Nong smacked the table and said, "What do you mean don''t ask me about it, don''t you make me a monk?"


    Zi You smiled and said, "Brother Zong Nong, you''re too humorous."


    "He is too ignorant!" Xue Bailing interjected from the distance: "This is called, how can a man know his ambition?"


    Chu Ming burst out in laughter and said, "What? You can still drop a post?"


    Xue Bailing glared back at him, and Chu Ming quickly turned his head to drink.


    When the people in the restaurant saw that the restaurant was bustling again, they couldn''t help but turn their heads to watch another scene.


    Xue Bailing, on the other hand, took the opportunity to sneer a bit more because his sect was too reckless. His sect was thoroughly excited as they threw down their wine jars and waved their hands: "How can this little bitch have such a cheap mouth!"


    Xue Bailing laughed coldly, "Do you still want to cripple your hand?!"


    "You!" The sect was so furious that they threw a jar of wine over. Xue Bailing also threw the jar of wine in front of Chu Ming.


    The Sanctuary sneered, "This little bitch is quite capable, I like her grandpa!"


    Xue Bailing scoffed, "How shameless!"


    Zong Can raised the large iron hammer placed at the side and said: "Grandpa will let you know who the ''Wolf Fanged Mace Sect'' is!"


    Xue Bailing smiled. "How come I didn''t know? He''s my grandson."


    Seeing that Zong Yi was being toyed with time and time again, everyone laughed even louder.


    Zong Can saw that everyone was laughing, and angrily said: "What are you laughing for, be careful that I might beat you to death!" He then turned around and looked at Xue Bailing''s complacent look, and said, "You''re the one who asked for it, you little slut!"


    As he said this, he raised his hammer and rushed over. Zi You stood up again and said, "Brother Zong can''t!"


    But Zong Ren was already furious, he didn''t care about all that. He released his grip and rushed towards Xue Bailing.


    Xue Bailing took out his short blade from his boots and stepped forward. Seeing how cumbersome the sect could be, she shook it three times in a row, went around the sect''s back, and stabbed it with her blade.


    Xue Bailing only felt that the short blade seemed to be blocked by something, unable to pierce through. Moreover, the fact that the Sect was able to continuously push down on her made her retreat step by step, and just as she was about to collide with the wall, she hurriedly stepped onto the wall and flipped over from the back of the Sect. She flew past his head, landed right in front of Zong Neng, and quickly stabbed towards the Zong Neng Nao''s chest, but was blocked by a layer of objects.


    Zong could only smile proudly and say: "You little slut, using that short blade to pierce through my golden armor, are you dreaming?" He then brandished the big stick and headed straight for Xue Bailing.


    Xue Bailing''s body was as light as a swallow. In the blink of an eye, he had jumped out of the attack range of the bat. He patted his hands that were in pain and said, "Damn fatty, you''re so despicable!"


    "Despicable?" Zong could only sneer. You little girl, you are really shallow! The Golden Locking Armor is a treasure, those who do not wear it are the idiots! "


    Zhang Yi looked at the golden armor on the torn part of Zong Neng''s shirt, and said to Zi You: "I didn''t think that brother Zong Neng would have such a treasure."


    Zi You was also extremely surprised as he said, "I never knew!"


    Zhang Yi said, "But if I were to say something unpleasant, it''s really flowers stuck in cow dung."


    When Zi You heard this, he didn''t reply. He turned his head to look at Chu Ming, who was drinking and watching the show, and slightly smiled.


    Chu Ming saw Zi You turn his head to look at him, so he raised his glass towards him. He blinked his left eye and drank the wine with a smile.


    Xue Bailing took a few steps back when he saw he''d failed. "I''m not going to fight you," he said. Then he turned around and pretended to walk back.


    How could the sect let him go like this? They hurriedly shouted, "Little slut, don''t go!" Shouting, he ran toward Xue Bailing.


    The corner of his mouth lifted, and he immediately turned around to fight back. He did not expect that despite his large physique and quick reflexes, a wound would appear on his leg with a flash of his instinct. Although the wound was not deep, it still caused him to take several steps back in pain, and he hurriedly lowered his head to look at his lifeline, only then did he catch his breath.


    Xue Bailing didn''t succeed in stealing the chicken, so he quickly added in a few more blows, but the sect was prepared. After a few rounds of confrontation, Xue Bailing was still unable to gain an advantage, so the two couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    When the waiter saw the two of them fighting in the hotel, he became even more anxious and shouted, "Aiyo, my aunt, my master, you two have spared the little one, don''t break the windows on the table."


    Zong Nong harrumphed, "Waiter, I''ll accompany you when you''re done for! "If I don''t teach this little bitch a lesson today, I won''t be able to vent my anger."


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he slapped a table with his palm and said, "Don''t worry, that damn fatty will compensate you!"


    Zong could see what was going on, and said angrily, "You''re the one who did it. What the hell does it have to do with me?"


    Xue Bailing sneered. "Why don''t you let me spank you a few times, so you''ll pay for your grandson''s ass."


    Upon hearing this, Zong Ren raised his staff in anger and rushed up again. When Xue Bailing saw this, he calmly took out another bag of white powder from his bosom and threw it over. This time, Zong Yi didn''t act stupid, dodging and hacking towards her face. Seeing that Zong Yi was smart, Xue Bailing quickly stepped to the side, but she didn''t expect that the Zong Clan''s pole strike would be too powerful. The impact caused a huge hole in the ground, and the stone flew towards her stomach, causing her to feel pain for a long time. He was just about to smash it, but was suddenly cut off by a sword, and was greatly surprised, upon closer inspection, it was actually Chu Ming, with his left hand holding onto Xue Bailing, and his right hand holding onto the sword, blocking the attack of the power of the sect, looking very relaxed.


    When Zi You saw this, he frowned and said to Zhang Yi, "This person is not simple."

 C43

    44.


    Zhang Yi also nodded his head, and said: "Just a single hand to block a powerful blow from our sect, there is still room for manoeuvre. It seems that his arm strength is quite good."


    Zi You shook his head and said, "No, in terms of arm strength, he''s at least ten times stronger than Brother Zong. But in terms of speed, Brother Zong is at least a hundred times faster than him. Just now, he used a fast sword speed of ten times to block the attack."


    Zhang Yi said in surprise, "If that''s the case, brother Zi You''s eyesight is truly amazing."


    Zi You smiled and said, "It''s just relying on your eyes to fool around. Naturally, you have to use it well."


    Zhang Yi cupped his hands and said, "Brother Zi You is truly worthy of being a role model for all the students of this world! I am impressed! "


    Zi You smiled and turned to look at the other two.


    He closed his eyes out of instinct, not expecting that he would feel any pain. He opened his eyes and saw Chu Ming holding onto his sword with one hand, blocking the attack from the other, Chu Ming coming to save her heart was enough to make her feel sweet and old, but there was also a big and tall man glaring at him, so he couldn''t help but say: "Little pervert, help me teach him a lesson!"


    Chu Ming turned around and looked at Xue Bailing. He frowned and said, "Have you caused enough trouble, grandaunt?"


    Xue Bailing thumped him and said, "He dares to scold me, help me teach him a lesson! Did you forget that you said you would listen to me in the forest!? "


    Chu Ming embraced her, then supported himself with his sword, retreating a few steps. After walking a few feet away from the sect, he pretended to lose his memories and said: "What forest, what are you talking about?"


    "Alright, forget about Ben after some time. I won''t believe you in the future!" Xue Bailing struggled out of his embrace as he said sulkily.


    Upon seeing the couple flirting with each other, Zong could not help but ignore her, instantly becoming angry and roaring: "Can''t you see that grandpa is waiting here? Little slut, even if you want help, grandpa isn''t afraid, come up together!"


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he pointed at him and scolded, "Good grandson, don''t worry. See how I''ll take care of you!" As he spoke, he raised his short blade, intending to rush up the battle array again.


    Chu Ming quickly stopped Xue Bailing, saying, "Stop messing around and let him talk!"


    Xue Bailing gritted his teeth in hatred. "You''re not helping me to teach him a lesson, are you? You still trying to stop me from teaching him a lesson?!"


    Zi You, who was standing to the side, also came out to be the peacemaker. He said: "Brother Zong can do the same. As the saying goes, if a gentleman doesn''t want to speak, why bother with a young lady!"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he also nodded at Xue Bailing.


    Xue Bailing said, "I''m not a gentleman. I''m a woman! If he can avoid it, I can do it! "


    "You!" She raised her mace and shouted, "This girl is too infuriating, even more so than the poor Elementary Scholar outside. If I don''t teach her a lesson, then she won''t let out her anger!"


    Zi You shook his head and said, "In the end, it was also because of Brother Zong Nong. We can''t blame all of that girl. Brother Zong Nong, please give me some face and let it go."


    When Chu Ming heard the name "Zi You", he said in surprise, "Oh, this brother here is the number one scholar on the Divine Wall, the wise Zi You?"


    Zi You cupped his hands and smiled. "I am indeed ashamed to be lucky enough to get chosen as a lowly person. This number one scholar definitely doesn''t dare to be like me."


    Chu Ming laughed, "Zi You are too modest."


    Zi You said, "Just call me Zi You."


    Xue Bailing pulled Chu Ming over and said angrily, "You two sure have a good time talking. If you want to talk, I''ll kill this damn fatty!"


    Upon hearing this, Zong Ren pushed Zi You away and roared: "Who''s afraid of who? Come on, you little slut!"


    The two of them immediately ran up and fought again.


    Due to the injury to her abdomen, Xue Bailing managed to retreat after a short fight. However, she was stubborn and continued to fight as if her life depended on it.


    In the blink of an eye, Xue Bailing was pressed against the wall, and there was nowhere for him to retreat to. At this moment, the pain from his abdomen was so intense that Xue Bailing lost his mind and lost a move, and the chance the sect could see was right in front of him. When Chu Ming saw this, he hurriedly rushed forward and chopped the mace into two halves.


    Seeing that Chu Ming had protected her again, Xue Bailing could not help but feel discouraged. He harrumphed and turned his head, remaining silent.


    On the other hand, when the sect saw their weapons split into two, they were astonished and a little angry, saying: "Good boy, even you are lacking a lesson!"


    Chu Ming raised his sword and said, "Brother, please forgive me, but that move just now was too vicious. This little brother has to do this in a hurry."


    Without saying a word, Zong Can continued to swing the remaining half of the Wolf Fanged Mace towards Chu Ming. Chu Ming''s eyes lit up, and with another sword slash, he cut apart the Zong Clan''s Wolf Fanged Mace until only the head was left.


    Upon seeing this, the sect elder hurriedly took a few steps back and said: "Good boy, your martial arts are not bad!"


    Chu Ming cupped his hands together and said, "Brother Zong, I do not wish to do anything, please do not force me."


    Zong Zong could see the pride on Chu Ming''s face and was extremely angry. He threw the staff at him and charged forward with his bare hands. Chu Ming frowned, he swayed left and right a few steps, the sword followed the person''s movements, suddenly in front of him, a sword light flashed, the four technique breakages unexpectedly arrived at the back of the Saint Ruler''s neck, frightening the Saint Ruler to the point where he couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat.


    Seeing this, Zi You hurriedly stepped forward to stop him, "Little brother, keep him under your sword."


    Xue Bailing, on the other hand, shouted from behind him, "Cut his head off!"


    Chu Ming shook his head and kept his sword.


    Zong Can took a few deep breaths before cupping his hands together in admiration and said, "Your swordsmanship is amazing. I''m impressed. I actually left after being defeated. Thank you for not killing me!" He then turned around resolutely and left the restaurant.


    Seeing that Zong Ming was about to leave, Zhang Yi arched his hands and chased after him.


    Zi You clasped his hands as well, "Your Excellency, your sword techniques are excellent. Zi You is truly impressed. Let us bid our farewells today. If fate wills us, we shall share a few more cups of wine."


    Chu Ming also cupped his hands and said, "It''s a deal!"


    Zi You smiled and chased after him.


    Xue Bailing stomped his feet a few times and was about to leave when he saw that those people had already left. Just as he took a step, he was pulled back by Chu Ming, saying, "Where are you going? Go chase that man?"


    Xue Bailing rolled her eyes at him. "None of your business!"


    Chu Ming sighed, "Don''t be angry. You and that person are at fault for this, but he actually left. Then we''ll understand."


    Xue Bailing shook his head and said, "I''m going to eat. Why are you holding me?"


    When Chu Ming heard that, he smiled bashfully, "I thought you were going to leave me. "Let''s go, let''s go eat. I''ll serve you with food and serve you well." Chu Ming waved his hands, acting like a waiter.


    Xue Bailing burst out in laughter at his comical appearance. "If you don''t serve me well, I''ll slap you in the face!"


    Chu Ming immediately held her hand and said, "Come, come, come, slow down."


    When the crowd saw that three people had left and that Chu Ming''s swordsmanship was so impressive that they could not afford to offend him, they immediately felt that it was much more boring. They could only return to their tables and do their own stuff.


    Before Chu Ming and Xue Bailing could return to their seats, the student on the list outside shouted again, "It''s almost winter food, the rain and grass is thick and the wind blows against the embankment. If you don''t get your home, don''t bother listening to the cuckoo! "


    Xue Bailing shook his head.


    At this moment, two people walked in from outside. One of them was in a loose robe, while the other was in a yellow robe. Both of them were dressed like scholars.


    As soon as they entered the door, Chu Ming recognized them. One of them was Lin Ren, while the other was Song Qing.


    Chu Ming quickly went up and greeted them, "Do you two still remember me?"


    Lin Ren Song did not understand, "What?"


    Chu Ming laughed, "Do you still remember Chu Ming? Six years ago you were protecting me. "


    Upon hearing this, Lin Ren Song was all surprised, "Is it little brother Chu Ming?"


    Chu Ming nodded.


    Song Jue smiled. "Master and I have heard from you that you are still alive. We are much more at ease now!"


    Lin Ren nodded his head, "Six years ago, the two of us really let you down."


    Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "How could that be? Back then, the situation was so chaotic. You''ve already done your best." Oh, that''s right, you two senior brothers don''t know how to address them? "


    The bridegroom said, "My name is Song Qing, and he is Lin Ren."


    Chu Ming nodded.


    Xue Bailing, who was standing behind them, asked, "Aren''t they the two from the Hall of Mercy? Why are they here?"

 C44

    45. Gu worms.


    Upon seeing Xue Bailing, Song Qing and Lin Ren were also taken aback. "What is Miss Xue doing here?"


    Xue Bailing said, "Accompany the little pervert to take a look at the Divine Wall. What about you?"


    Song Zhi said, "The two of us have received our master''s orders to go to Yangzhou to scout out the wind."


    Xue Bailing''s interest was piqued. "What, finding trouble with that old man, Shao Zhi, the Prefect of Yangzhou?"


    Song Jue laughed. "Miss Xue, you must be joking. How could the two of us be able to do that?"


    Xue Bailing was surprised. "Then what are we going to do in Yangzhou?"


    Lin Ren said, "Recently, there have been some incidents. A group of demons has entered the Middle Earth to stir up trouble."


    Seeing that this matter would take a long time to settle, Chu Ming extended his hand and said, "Let''s talk over the table."


    Song Qing and Lin Ren nodded and followed Chu Ming into the dining room.


    After the four sat down, Lin Ren saw a child beside him and asked, "Who is this child?"


    Chu Ming laughed, "I and Hundred Spirit''s son."


    When Song Qing and Lin Ren heard this, they both jumped in fright and turned to look at Xue Bailing.


    Xue Bailing pinched Chu Ming and explained, "He''s just spouting nonsense. We saved this child from a man in black when we were passing by a village. Poor bastard. His parents and hundreds of people were killed by that man in black. The scene is bloody."


    When Song Qing heard this, he exchanged a glance with Lin Ren. He frowned and said, "Could it be that the man in black ripped our bodies apart and sucked our blood?"


    Xue Bailing nodded and asked, "How did you know?"


    Song Zhi sighed and said, "As expected."


    Chu Ming and Xue Bailing were confused. "How is it?"


    Lin Ren continued, "Then will this child be able to sleep for ten hours or even longer a day?"


    The two of them nodded and asked in astonishment, "How do you know about it?"


    Song Zhi said, "The two of us went to Yangzhou for this! I''m afraid this child is also in danger. "


    Chu Ming asked, "What happened?"


    Lin Ren said, "The black-clothed man you met is a puppet from the Blood Devil Sect, and this puppet relies on consuming human blood and flesh to sustain its life. Lin Ren said," The black-clothed man you met is a puppet from the Blood Devil Sect, and this puppet relies on consuming human blood and flesh to support its life.


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he felt a chill run down his spine. He couldn''t help but ask, "Where did the Blood Devil Sect get such terrifying worms?"


    The Song parents said, "These bugs are from Miao Jiang and are very powerful in magic. These Gu worms were created by the first generation of the Blood Devil Sect and are very powerful, they can enter the human body and then put the human body in an extremely comatose state. Every day, the body will fall into a coma for ten hours or even longer due to the poison the Gu is emitting.


    When Xue Bailing and Chu Ming heard this, they immediately looked at Mu Shan, causing a chill to run down their spines.


    Lin Ren sighed and said, "How long has this child been like this?"


    Chu Ming reacted and quickly said, "It''s been more than 20 days since we''ve met him, is there still a chance of being saved?"


    Lin Ren looked at the Song Family clansmen and said, "Our medical skills are insignificant and we are unable to treat them. But I think that Poison King Xue knows a lot about poisons, and the Medicine King is adept in medicine as well. With the strength of the two of us, we might be able to save him."


    Xue Bailing immediately said, "Very well, let''s take Mountain back and let my father and Uncle Ping have a look!"


    Lin Ren and Song Qing nodded, "Alright." "Then you two can leave immediately."


    Chu Ming asked, "What about you two? I hope to have you two accompany me. During this period of time, I am afraid that this child will fall ill, and the two of us are not skilled in medicine so we cannot look after him. Furthermore, I feel that with the treatment that we received along the way, we can reduce his poison and prevent it from erupting. "


    Lin Ren said, "This ¡­ The two of us have gone to Yangzhou under our Master''s orders to find traces of the Blood Devil Sect. That place is also very urgent!"


    Xue Bailing asked, "What is the Blood Demon Sect doing in Yangzhou?"


    Lin Ren said, "You two don''t know about it?" The Blood Devil Sect''s leader, Dugu Qiye, had somehow obtained three Six King Rings. Right now, he was going to snatch the Ring of Nuwa, the Heavenly Queen of the Sky that was in the hands of the Yang Prefecture''s Prefect, Shao Zhi. Therefore, he had only sent out so many devil creatures this time.


    "Chu Ming said," Isn''t there two more there? How come I like the one with the Yang Prefecture Prefect''s name! "


    Song Zhi continued, "The other two are with the Thief Saint Bai Zhenfeng. It''s hard to find him without leaving a trace, so Dugu Qiye made a move on Shao Zhi. This scared Shao Zhi so much that he sent troops to Yangzhou to gather these days. Right now, Yangzhou was very lively! I heard that a lot of experts have gone there for the sake of these storage rings. The ones who know about it now are Poison Sword Young Master Ling Chong, Wandering Dragon Castle''s Long Potian, Dragon Lord River, Ghost Valley King Ouyang Yu, and Heavenly Road Sword Riding Wind. "


    When Chu Ming heard the name of Chengfeng, his heart instantly gave a loud clap, "So many people went there just for those rings?"


    Song Qing nodded. "Those rings are impressive. If we can get six rings, we can open the treasure trove. Then we can rule the world. Who do you think is not interested?"


    Xue Bailing said, "It''s that rumor again!"


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "How about this, the two of you and Hundred Spirit Beast bring this child back for treatment. As for the matter at Yangzhou City, I will handle it, do you think that will work?"


    The Song parents hesitated, "This ¡­"


    Chu Ming said, "Isn''t it just observing the situation? I know how to do it, but with a child suffering from a parasite, how can the two of you not save him as doctors?"


    Song Jue and Lin Ren looked at each other, shook their heads, and said, "Alright, but Brother Chu Ming must be careful. That area is currently very chaotic, and the most concentrated place for Gu worms is right there. If they enter our bodies, then we really won''t be able to save them."


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I, Chu Ming, will not die so easily. Even Fallen Phoenix Abyss could not kill me that year!"


    Xue Bailing finally could not hold it in any longer and said, "Why do I have to go back with them? I want to go to Yangzhou with you!"


    Chu Ming solemnly said, "No, that side is too dangerous!"


    Xue Bailing snorted. "Nonsense! Didn''t you just go there after hearing Wind Riding of the Heavenly Road Sword? If you want to die, then ask me to wait for your corpse at home! "


    Chu Ming said, "Hundred Spirit Mountain needs you to accompany them, you have to listen to them!"


    "I need you too!" Xue Bailing opened his mouth and said, "Are you going to listen or not?"


    Chu Ming frowned and said, "What''s the use of following them!"


    Xue Bailing said, "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll kill you before I kill myself. I''ll find Chengfeng and fight you to the death!"


    Chu Ming said, "You! "Why bother!"


    Xue Bailing said firmly: "I will definitely go with you to Yangzhou!"


    Chu Ming sighed. He couldn''t change her mind and said, "Sure, I''ll take you there, but don''t be like today!"


    "Alright!" "I''ll listen to you," Xue Bailing promised. "You''re going to take me there!"


    Chu Ming nodded helplessly.


    Song Jue said, "Miss Xue, you know a little about poison, so you should know the power of a Gu worm. You two should pay more attention!"


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "Ok, let''s split up after dinner."


    Lin Ren and Song Qing nodded in agreement.

 C45

    46.


    Yangzhou, the ancient famous city, located at the eastern end of the plain in the middle and lower reaches of the Yangtze River, central Jiangsu Province, east with Taizhou and Yancheng; Xitong Jinling, on the border with Liuhe and Tianchang counties; south along the Yangtze River, across the river from Zhenjiang and Wuxi; north to Huai River, adjacent to Huai''an and Yancheng; and some counties to Yuhang''s Grand Canal running north and south. Traditionally, it has been a water transport hub, the throat of the north and south, and an important gateway of north Jiangsu.


    Life only loves to live in Yangzhou, with the spring fragrance of Poplar along the shore. Dressed up as a garden flower, the water red dress reflected in the green at the edge of the pool. One of Huang''s poems, "Weiyang Bamboo Poems", is a vivid description.


    Ever since Chu Ming and Xue Bailing had left the restaurant, they had arrived on horseback. Along the way, they had seen a beautiful scenery and felt nostalgic even though they had not reached Yangzhou.


    One of them was dressed in white with a blue sword in his right hand, while the other had a blue sword in his right hand, his hair and beard were like white feathers, and he looked like he was in his seventies or eighties, but he still possessed the same agility, his sword techniques were profound, and in the air his sword was like a gale, and his disciple was like a roaming dragon.


    On the other hand, the other person was well-built and dressed in a black robe. His eyes were sharp, and with black hair, his right hand wielded a black sword, his swordsmanship could match the old man''s, and in mid air, he moved leisurely, not slow at all. Even though each move seemed simple, but if it was an ordinary person, they would not be able to understand it even after a hundred years!


    The battle between the two had left the sky dark and the earth dark. From the top to the bottom, it was as if they were walking in the air for more than 80 feet, and from the bottom to the bottom, it was a series of collisions.


    On the other hand, the two of them seemed to have forgotten to walk as they stared fixedly at one another in shock.


    Chu Ming was extremely interested in this. With the two of them being so powerful, they must be people of the Divine Wall, and seeing how their sophisticated and exquisite techniques were definitely above the Heavenly Road Sword Wind Riding, then these two must be the top rankers in the Power Rankings. The old man should be the Drunken Sword Immortal of the Thousand Sword Villa, and the black cloaked Dugu Qiye was definitely going to come to Yangzhou to seize the Six King''s Ring.


    Gongshan Jiu and Dugu Qiye had fought over a hundred times, but they still hadn''t seen a victor. Perhaps there wouldn''t be any change even if this went on. After Gongshan Jiu shifted his attention, the two of them stepped back a few feet and landed steadily on the ground.


    "The old me is impressed. The two of us have fought seventy-three times with Dou Swords, of which the old me won one and lost one, while the other seventy times were in a tie. The old me took some luck in that victory and you also took some luck in that defeat.


    Dugu Qiye coldly replied, "A battle of swords. Luck is also a part of one''s strength."


    When Gongshan Jiu heard this, he smiled and said, "That''s true. Not only is Brother Dugu''s swordsmanship superb, your insight is also unique. If you are this old man''s age, you will probably surpass me!"


    Dugu Qiye said, "May I know why you are blocking my way this time? It can''t be a competition of swords, right? "


    Gongshan Jiu smiled, "Although this old man does not care about worldly affairs, nor about the twists and turns of life, I''m afraid that you have overdone it this time, haven''t you?"


    With a smile, Dugu Qiye said, "This sovereign has done many things that were too extreme. May I ask which matter this noble one is referring to?"


    Gongshan Jiu calmly took out a gourd from his waist and stuffed it into his mouth. Smelling it, he said, "This Hundred Blossom Jade Wine sure smells good. The little girls from Blossom Valley are good at making wine."


    Dugu Qiye knitted his brows, but didn''t say anything.


    Gongshan Jiu raised his eyes to look at him and said, "My brother instructed the Three Monsters to refine a Gu worm. After it corroded a living person to the point where it could control them, it killed as many innocent people as it wanted. "I feel like my little brother is lacking in stability in this matter."


    Dugu Qiye sneered, "Everyone thinks that the Blood Devil Sect is evil, but who has seen their disciples commit heinous acts? Saying that I have used such a ruthless move to steal the Sixth King''s Ring is a huge joke. This sovereign''s actions are open and upright, a mere Shao Zhi and I can kill it in the blink of an eye, doing more useless things will not benefit this sovereign in the slightest. "


    Gongshan Jiu asked in surprise, "Oh?" Brother Dugu''s meaning was that the Gu worm was not caused by him? So what''s going on? "


    He then closed his sword, looked at the pitch-black sword, and said: "I have no intention of investigating this matter, and the entire Blood Demon Sect does not care about the fallacy of the martial world. However, I need to clarify one thing."


    "What?" Gongshan Jiu asked.


    Dugu Qi Ye raised his hand and moved the pitch-black sword from his right hand to his left. Then, he said slowly, "Although this Miao Yue''s three monsters are my hands, they are not disciples of our sect. They only listen to me when I need them.


    Gongshan Jiu said, "Old brother, do you mean that this Miao Yu''s Three Monsters might be acting on their own or serving others?"


    Dugu Qiye said, "This is where my words come from. There is no point in speaking any further. There is a lot of nonsense in the martial arts world. This sovereign can''t be killed one by one. Forget it."


    Gongshan Jiu smiled and said, "Brother, your ability far surpasses that of the old man. Forget it, the old man did not want to meddle in other people''s business. "Today''s battle is a rare occasion for the old man to be able to exercise his energy channels. Let''s do it like this. The old man shall take his leave first!"


    With that, his silhouette disappeared with the wind.


    Dugu Qiye turned his head to look at Chu Ming and Xue Bailing in the distance, before also disappearing in a flash of black.


    Only then did Chu Ming and Xue Bailing come back to their senses. They looked at each other and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Little pervert, those two are Lonely Seven Nights and Gongshan Jiu?" Xue Bailing looked at Chu Ming and said, "Amazing, if you compare swords with them, I''m afraid you''ll lose in less than ten moves, right?"


    Chu Ming shook his head and said, "I will definitely not be able to take three moves. It seems like my Limitless Sword Technique still has a long road ahead of me compared to Senior Ao Tian, I need to study more about the profoundness of the Limitless Sword Arts."


    Xue Bai Ling said: "Is your Limitless Sword Arts really that powerful? I think the two of them are even more powerful than you, don''t you think the creator of the Limitless Sword Technique is exaggerating?"


    Chu Ming looked at Xue Bailing and said, "In the past, Gong Shan Jiu was ranked lower than Ao Tian, which means, Ao Tian did not create the Limitless Sword Art, but Ao Tian himself also said, that the Limitless Sword Art was the essence that he was able to gather in his entire life, I understand it perfectly, almost perfect, but maybe because I did not cultivate the inner force cultivation technique that he left behind, I cannot use it fully, if I have any inner force, I think that I will be able to display the perfect rhythm of the Limitless Sword Technique, when the time comes, it will be possible for me to surpass Gong Jiu."


    Xue Bailing blinked his eyes and smiled. "Little pervert really knows how to brag."


    Chu Ming shook his head, "I''m just speaking the truth, I believe that the Limitless Sword Technique created by Senior Ao Tian, who can only win against half a move, is the strongest sword technique in the world. It''s just that I can''t truly comprehend it."


    "Yes, I hope you''re right." Xue Bailing mounted his horse and said, "Come on, let''s head into the city. It''s getting late."


    Chu Ming also got on his horse and hugged Xue Bailing''s waist.


    Xue Bailing said, "Little pervert, don''t hug me so tightly. I''m itchy."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he smiled and said, "Then I''ll hug you tighter."


    Xue Bailing rolled her eyes at him. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll leave you here?"


    Chu Ming said, "You''re saying the opposite. Don''t you remember who agreed to bring you to Yangzhou?"


    Xue Bailing turned his head and said, "If you can forget what happened that night in the forest, how can I not remember what happened in the restaurant?"


    Chu Ming said, "If you really don''t listen to me, I won''t bring you in. I''ll point your acupoint and bring you back!"


    Xue Bailing smiled. "Alright, how about we head back together? I''d rather go with you!"


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "You little girl, you really can''t be trusted!"


    Xue Bailing said, "I''m just afraid that you won''t go back. How about we go back to Qingzhou City?"


    Chu Ming did not pay any attention to him. With a flick of his horse''s tongue, the horse let out a loud noise and galloped towards Yangzhou City.

 C46

    47.


    Chu Ming and Xue Bailing entered Yangzhou City and discovered that it was indeed a bustling city full of people. Although Qingzhou City was very lively, it was still quite a distance away from Yangzhou City.


    As the two entered the city, the peddlers on both sides of the street were shouting non-stop. There was not a single empty spot. People came and went, and it was bustling with noise and excitement.


    "Little pervert, this Yangzhou city is so lively. It doesn''t look like a demonic beast invading." Xue Bailing led the horse and walked alongside Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming looked around and said, "I can see that this monster hasn''t invaded us yet, but it has probably already been eliminated by some people."


    Xue Bailing said, "What, who could be so kind as to work for the government?"


    "The government might be the culprit." Chu Ming walked while saying, "There must be quite a few experts in the government."


    Xue Bailing thought for a moment and said, "I know that Yang Zhou City''s Prefect, Shao Zhi, has several experts under his command."


    "Oh?"


    Xue Bailing stroked his horse and said, "Every official has an expert under their command. Those people are all afraid of death."


    Chu Ming nodded, which reminded him of the Qingzhou Marquis, Liu Ming. On the Divine Wall, his ranking was third, ninth, and it was only higher than the tenth place. The Dragon Lord River, who was fourth place, was also the only third place on the Divine Wall.


    The two of them passed through the bustling streets and arrived in front of a long term inn. They gave the horses to the waiter and asked for two rooms before going up to rest. It wasn''t until the next morning that Chu Ming got out of bed, tidied himself up, and then went up to Xue Bailing''s room and knocked on the door.


    "Little pervert?" Xue Bailing''s hazy voice came from inside the house.


    Chu Ming said, "Say more about me, little pervert. I kicked the door open and went in."


    "Little pervert, you dare!"


    Chu Ming made a sound outside the door as if he wanted to break in.


    Suddenly, the door opened and Xue Bailing came out. He punched Chu Ming on the chest and said, "You''re quite bold!"


    Chu Ming laughed and said, "What''s wrong with me? I just stomped my feet and didn''t break in."


    Xue Bailing rolled her eyes at him. "Let''s go and eat. I''m hungry."


    Chu Ming smiled and went downstairs with Xue Bailing to find a table.


    After ordering some food, Chu Ming started to wolf down his food. Xue Bailing frowned as he asked, "Are you going to turn around and starve to death?"


    Chu Ming drank a mouthful of wine, pressed down his throat and swallowed, "It''s been a few days and I haven''t had a full meal. Your little snake''s waist can''t hold much, my stomach really can''t starve."


    Xue Bailing shook his head. "What a man."


    When Chu Ming heard this, his heart clicked. He thought of the conversation he had with Lu Zeng six years ago and sighed, "You''ve been saying this ever since six years ago. You''re still saying it now, why don''t you go find that Dragon Lord River if you like ambitious men so much?"


    Hearing that, Xue Bailing slapped the table and said angrily, "Little pervert, do you really want to use that Dragon Lord River to pressure me? "Alright, I''ll go look for him!"


    Chu Ming frowned, "Why are you looking for him?"


    Xue Bailing harrumphed and said, "I''ll go with him. You''re in charge of it!"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable. He immediately said angrily, "Fine, go with him!"


    Xue Bailing was also angry, but he didn''t expect Chu Ming to continue speaking without caring about anything else. His anger intensified as he swung his chopsticks, turned around, and walked out of the tavern.


    However, it was too shameful for him to chase after it at this time, so he steeled his heart and thought that since Xue Bailing had nowhere to go in Yangzhou, he would definitely come back to sleep at night. Thus, he lowered his head and continued eating without saying a word.


    Xue Bailing ran away for a while, cursing in his heart when he saw that Chu Ming wasn''t going to chase after him. "You little pervert, you actually treat me like this just because of a single sentence. Fine, I''ll go, I''ll never see you again!" Then he ran out.


    Xue Bailing strolled aimlessly on the street. Although she was not paying attention to him, her beauty attracted the attention of a large group of people. The crowd slowly formed into a long dragon squad as she walked.


    Xue Bailing did not know what was going on, but her emotions were mixed. She only came back to herself when she heard a voice from behind her.


    "Miss in front, please wait."


    Xue Bailing turned his head and saw a man who looked like a scholar walking towards them with big steps. He seemed to be carrying a servant by his side.


    The man approached Xue Bailing, took a few deep breaths, and asked, "What is Miss''s name?"


    Xue Bailing glanced at him and snappily replied, "What does it have to do with you? I''m in a bad mood, so don''t mess with me!"


    The scholar hurriedly chuckled, "I am General Liu Yishan''s adopted son, Liu Dong. Seeing that Miss is wandering alone and is in danger, I wanted to protect you. I hope Miss can give me a chance."


    Xue Bailing rolled his eyes at him. "There are so many women wandering the streets by themselves. Why don''t you go and protect them?"


    Liu Dong hurriedly smiled and said: "Ai, how can those shallow husband''s women be compared to you, Miss? You have the beauty and wisdom of a fairy, you have truly made me feel at ease."


    Xue Bailing looked at his face and suddenly felt nauseous. "I don''t need it. Go away."


    Liu Dong couldn''t bear to let go of the beauty in front of him. He reached out his hand to stop her and said: "Miss, don''t be so shy. Let me, Liu, escort you well for a while."


    "Hey, then Dong Liu is out for a crime."


    "Shh, lower your voice. If he hears you, you''re dead!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Let''s hurry up and leave. It''ll be dangerous just by looking at her a little longer."


    Xue Bailing said, "If you don''t leave now, I won''t be polite!"


    Liu Dong giggled and said, "What else can Miss do?"


    Xue Bailing sent him a slap, but Liu Dong was caught off guard and was hit squarely in the face. With a "pa" sound, a red slap landed on his face.


    Liu Dong was dumbstruck, he was dazed for a moment, then suddenly recovered his senses, and said to the servant beside him: "What are you looking at! "Hurry up and catch this little girl''s skin!"


    The four or five servants were stunned, then they hurriedly rushed forward.


    Xue Bailing beat them all up one by one, and the servants laid on the ground, groaning in pain as they rubbed their faces.


    Seeing that Xue Bailing was a skilled martial artist, Liu Dong quickly shouted behind him: "Ah Wang, come and help me teach this woman a lesson!"


    Following that, a tall and sturdy man walked over from behind Liu Dong. His face was full of daggers and daggers, and he looked extremely valiant and valiant.


    Liu Dong pointed at Xue Bailing and said, "Capture her for me!"


    The sturdy man named Ah Wang nodded and walked towards Xue Bailing.


    Xue Bailing saw the man''s physique, and did not frown at all. He took out a short blade from his boots, and faced him head-on, but did not expect that Ah Wang''s body would be so fast and nimble, and after dodging Xue Bailing''s attacks several times, he appeared from behind Xue Bailing, and with an unstoppable momentum, he struck him with his palm. Xue Bailing was originally in a bad mood, but it affected her judgement, and that palm actually struck her right hand, causing her to make a bone-cracking sound.


    When the sturdy man saw that he had succeeded in one move, he rushed forward to grab Xue Bailing, but just as he took two steps, he felt a gust of wind coming from behind him. He quickly turned his head and saw that a purple robed man was already standing behind him, holding onto his shoulder with his left hand and holding onto a brush with his right hand.


    The purple-robed man viciously said, "How dare a man bully a girl! How shameless!"


    Ai Wang shook his hand and said, "Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    "If you see injustice, draw your sword and help." The corner of the purple-robed man''s mouth lifted, and he opened his fan. The violent wind blew for a moment, and after it stopped, Ah Wang was so scared that his face was drained of blood, and he quickly cupped his hands: "Sir''s inner force is great, I admire you, and bid you farewell." Then he stepped away from the crowd.


    "Where are you going?" Mr. Liu asked with a puzzled expression. As he spoke, he chased after them.


    Xue Bailing heaved a sigh of relief and stood up.


    The purple-robed man quickly went forward to support Xue Bailing, but before he could do anything, Xue Bailing moved his body and said, "What are you doing?!"


    Seeing that he had been misunderstood, the man hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Miss Xue, don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you."


    Xue Bailing was surprised to hear that. "How did you know my surname was Xue?"


    The purple-cloaked man smiled and said, "Back then, when I was in the Azure Province, I saw Miss Xue from afar. However, I was in a bit of a hurry so I didn''t pay my respects."


    Xue Bailing frowned and asked, "Who the hell are you?"


    The purple-robed man cupped his hands elegantly and said, "Downstream, at the Dragon Castle Lord, Dragon Lord River."

 C47

    48.


    Xue Bailing almost shouted out loud when he heard this. He really couldn''t be considered human, he''d arrived just like that.


    The Dragon King''s River smiled and said, "Many years ago, I was in Qingzhou City and greatly admired Miss Xue."


    Xue Bailing looked at him closely and thought that he looked more mature than he had six years ago. He said, "Big Brother Long is too serious. How could this little girl have any luck?"


    Hearing that, Dragon Lord River laughed: "You can''t say that. You can''t say that. If Miss Xue doesn''t mind, can you please have a cup with me at the same table? "


    When Xue Bailing heard his pleasant words, he felt that Chu Ming''s words were even more eye-catching. If Chu Ming had such a mouth, then she, Xue Bailing, would not quarrel with him.


    Seeing that Xue Bailing had no reaction, he had no choice but to harden his face and ask again, "Miss Xue?"


    Xue Bailing quickly responded with an apologetic smile. "Alright then, let''s go to an inn not too far away and have a drink."


    Dragon Lord River asked: "Why don''t you go to a better restaurant? Isn''t this hurting little miss''s identity? "


    Xue Bailing wanted to drag Dragon-Lord River to anger Chu Ming, so he didn''t want to go to any other restaurant. He said, "I like the food in that inn more. Please forgive me, Big Brother Long."


    Although he thought it was strange, he didn''t dare to do anything more since Xue Bailing had agreed. He smiled and said, "Okay, then let''s go there and have a drink."


    With a satisfied smile, Xue Bailing brought the Dragon Lord River back to the inn.


    On the other side, Chu Ming was slightly disappointed to see Xue Bailing walk away, so he could only sit at the table and drink his wine. After a while, three people walked in and surprised him.


    Chu Ming opened his mouth first, "This isn''t brother Zi You, Zi You. Brother He ¡­" For a moment, Chu Ming didn''t know Zhang Yi''s name and was stuck there.


    When Zhang Yi saw this, he very politely cupped his hands and said, "I am Zhang Yi."


    Chu Ming also clasped his hands, "Chu Ming."


    Zi You smiled and said, "I didn''t expect us to be so predestined to meet again after leaving for just a short while."


    Zi Hu felt it was strange, so he looked around and continued, "Eh, where did that girl that was travelling with Brother Chu Ming go?"


    The sect elder''s eyes were wide open as he looked at Chu Ming. He had the urge to test out Xue Bailing''s strength and fight again.


    Chu Ming thought about what happened and could only bitterly smile, "I''m ashamed of what I said. I had a small argument with her and she left in a bad mood. She hasn''t come back yet."


    When Zi You heard this, he smiled and said, "Brother Chu Ming, this isn''t right. If such a beautiful woman leaves in anger, you will regret it."


    Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "Don''t say anymore. Oh, if you don''t mind, please come and sit with me."


    Zi You smiled and said, "Then I''ll be troubling you." As he said that, he called over Zong Neng and Zhang Yi, then sat down next to Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming asked the waiter for three cups and three pairs of chopsticks. He gave them to the other three and then said, "It''s rare to get lucky like this. Let''s have a drink first."


    When the three of them heard this, they also raised their wine cups. As their wine cups clashed, the four of them drank it all.


    Zi You put down his wine cup and asked, "I wonder why Brother Chu Ming came to Yangzhou?"


    Chu Ming looked at him and smiled, "Since I have nothing to do, I came to Yangzhou to see the world. Why have the three of you come here?"


    When Zi You heard this, he smiled and said, "Brother Chu Ming, have you heard about the matter of the Blood Devil Sect''s Dugu Qiye entering Yangzhou to capture the Sixth King''s Ring of Yangzhou''s Procurator, Shao Zhi?"


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "I''ve heard of it."


    Zi You said, "Actually, the three of us came here precisely for this matter."


    Chu Ming said, "Oh, how so?"


    Zi You said, "This Blood Devil Sect''s Sect Leader, Dugu Qiye, has instructed the Three Monsters to create Gu worms to harm Martial Forest. The martial arts world is filled with curses, I originally didn''t want to get involved with this matter between Shao Zhi and Dugu Qiye, but Dugu Qiye''s actions were absolutely outrageous, and I was unable to fight him alone. Coincidentally, Brother Zhang Yi is one of Shao Zhi''s men.


    When Chu Ming heard this, he looked at Zhang Yi. When Zhang Yi saw him looking at him, he respectfully smiled and said, "I wonder if Brother Chu Ming will be interested in accepting this Hero Invitation to help everyone fight against the Blood Demon Sect''s Sect Leader Dugu Qiye''s brutality."


    Chu Ming said, "How can I accept this Hero''s invitation?"


    One of the sect leaders said, "Brother Chu Ming, you can''t say that. If my sect can accept it, if you can beat me, then naturally you can accept it too!"


    Zi You also said from the side, "That''s right. I''ve seen that Brother Chu Ming has extraordinary sword skills. He can definitely be considered a first-rate figure in the sword family. Furthermore, he''s so young. His future is limitless!"


    Chu Ming took a sip of his wine and waved it off, "You''re praising me too much, but I don''t like this kind of hustle and bustle, so please forgive me."


    When Zi You heard this, he sighed and said, "It''s such a pity to lose a part of Brother Chu Ming''s power. However, we each have our own aspirations, so we definitely won''t force it."


    The Sect Leader slapped the table and said, "How can I let my sect have any face? Brother Chu Ming, should we consider it?"


    Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "There''s no need to pull. It''s not that I mind, but you also have extraordinary strength. You don''t need to think crooked thoughts about it. Chu Ming is just a passerby, he doesn''t like to join in the fun."


    Zhang Yi cupped his hands together and said: "If Brother Chu Ming can accept this Hero''s Invitation, then we can live in Shao Prefecture, and not only are all sorts of strong and powerful people gathered there, there are also many beautiful ladies serving you, as if you are enjoying paradise on earth, we can truly enjoy this place."


    Chu Ming laughed, "There''s no need to persuade the two of you. I really don''t want to go."


    The three of them sighed.


    At this moment, Xue Bailing walked in with the Dragon Lake.


    Zi You saw it and was very surprised: "Isn''t this Young Master Long?"


    When Dragon King River heard this, he looked over and smiled. "So it''s Brother Zi You. I apologize for my rudeness."


    Zi You waved his hand and said, "How could that be! Why don''t you come over and have a seat? "


    Seeing Chu Ming sitting beside them, Xue Bailing was secretly delighted. "See if I anger you to death!" he thought to himself. Therefore, she grabbed onto Dragon King River''s hand and said in a tender voice, "Big brother Long, let''s go sit."


    Long Junhe saw Xue Bailing''s slender hands holding him, and his heart skipped a beat. He heard Xue Bailing call him "Big Brother Long", and his mind was filled with echoes. He followed Xue Bailing without a second thought.


    When Chu Ming heard that person''s name was Long Junhe, Xue Bailing immediately went straight to the point, feeling upset in his heart. Seeing that Xue Bailing was holding onto Long Junhe and even calling him "Big Brother Long", he suddenly felt angry and almost got up and separated the two.


    Seeing the strange expression on Chu Ming''s face, Xue Bailing was overjoyed. He pulled out a bench from the side and sat down with Long Junhe.


    What kind of person was Zi You? Seeing Xue Bailing act this way, he also understood a bit of what was going on, so when he saw Xue Bailing and Chu Ming, he couldn''t help but smile.


    The six of them sat around a table, not saying a word. The scene suddenly turned awkward.


    The Dragon King''s River was still in a state of sleepwalking, so he did not sense that anything was wrong.


    At this moment, Chu Ming was secretly squinting his eyes. Seeing Xue Bailing''s hand holding onto the Dragon Lord River, the more he looked, the angrier he got. Xue Bailing, seeing the look in her eyes, was extremely happy. For a moment, he forgot that he was still holding Dragon River by the hand.

 C48

    49.


    In the end, it was Zi You who spoke first, "Young Master Long, are you here to fight against the Blood Demon Sect''s leader, Dugu Qiye?"


    Only after Long Junhe was asked this did he regain his senses, and respectfully said: "Brother Zyou, you are too courteous, you can just call me Jun He." Then, he paused for a moment before saying: "Last month, I received a Hero invitation from brother Zhang Yi, so I came over."


    Zhang Yi smiled and nodded, then said: "So, has the Dragon Castle Lord come yet?"


    Dragon King''s River: "My father has some important matters to attend to, so I''m the only one here this time. I''m really lacking in manners."


    Zi You quickly answered, "Not at all. With Brother Jun He, we''re like tigers with wings."


    Dragon King''s River: "Brother Zi You is praising me too much." He then looked at Chu Ming and asked, "May I know who this is?"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he raised his head and smiled, "Oh, my name is Chu Ming, and I''m nicknamed father."


    "Father?"


    Chu Ming nodded and couldn''t help but ask, "Eh, what''s the matter?"


    When Zi You, Zhang Yi, and Xue Bailing heard this, they couldn''t help but laugh.


    Only those with no brains from the Zong Clan also joined in: "Daddy? How come I didn''t know you had such a nickname? "


    The Dragon King River woke up from its stupor and realized that he had been dumped for no reason at all. Even though it felt depressed and frustrated, it could only be regarded as a loss and was swallowed deep into its stomach.


    Dragon Lord River: "I wonder what Brother Chu Ming is doing here?"


    Chu Ming laughed and said, "What, you have to do something when you''re in Yangzhou. Then, ask the waiter why he''s here."


    Dragon Lord River''s head felt a little stuffy. He was thinking about when he had offended this person, and after thinking for a long time, he still could not remember.


    Xue Bailing said, "The waiter came to humbly serve others just for a living. Could it be that Brother Chu Ming also came here to humbly and humbly live his life?"


    When he saw Xue Bailing speak up for him, he was overjoyed.


    On the other hand, Chu Ming was extremely angry. He thought to himself, "Is Hundred Spirit now going to fight with me?"


    Chu Ming said, "Yeah, I originally came here to live in a humble manner, but because of that one sentence, I decided to change my life." Then he looked at Zhang Yi and said, "Brother Zhang Yi said that the beauties of Shao Prefecture are as numerous as the clouds, and you wait here day and night, right?"


    Zhang Yi did not understand and could only nod his head.


    Zi You, who was standing to the side, chuckled.


    Chu Ming said, "Alright then. I''ll accept the Hero''s Invitation and enjoy it."


    When Zhang Yi heard this, he was very happy. He took out a hero invitation from his bosom and handed it to Chu Ming, saying: "With Young Master Long and Brother Chu Ming, Shao Zhi Prefecture will definitely be very happy!"


    When Xue Bailing heard the words'' beauties are like clouds in the sky '', he slammed the table in anger and stood up, glaring angrily at Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming ignored him and continued to drink his wine.


    Seeing Xue Bailing suddenly slapping the table, Dragon Lord He was surprised. "Miss Xue, what''s wrong?"


    Xue Bailing spoke in a low voice, "It''s nothing. My apologies." Then he sat down.


    Zhang Yi and Zong Ren had originally thought that Xue Bailing was very strange, but this time, it was really her. So, they could only say: "Little bitch, why are you trying to seduce Young Master Long?"


    Xue Bailing, who had originally been feeling extremely uncomfortable, flew into a rage when he heard this. "Stupid fatty, what nonsense are you spouting?!"


    Zong Nong smacked the table and said angrily: "You little b * tch, you''re so cocky. How can you seduce a man with your good looks! First to hook up with Brother Chu Ming, and now to hook up with Young Master Long! "


    When Dragon King River heard this, he frowned and said, "Brother Zong Ren, how can you speak nonsense like that!"


    The Sanctuary replied, "I''m not spouting nonsense. Previously, this b * tch was extremely close to Brother Chu Ming. Why would she leave him now? She clearly has her eyes on your reputation in Wandering Dragon Castle and wants to hook up with you!"


    Xue Bailing sent a slap flying, but was dodged by the sect. He could only curse, "If you keep spouting nonsense, I''ll take your dog head!"


    "If it wasn''t for Brother Chu Ming''s help, you would have already been my slave!"


    Xue Bailing slapped the table and was about to flare up when Long Junhe stood up, holding out a hand to stop Xue Bailing and said, "Miss Xue, please don''t be angry. Speak properly."


    The leader of the sect snickered as he looked at Chu Ming before looking at the Dragon Lord River, "You two have been tricked by this slut!"


    Chu Ming fiercely glared at Zong Rong and said: "Brother Zong Rong, please keep your mouth shut."


    Zi You saw that they were going to get in trouble if this went on, so he could only be the peacemaker again. He said, "Everyone, let''s talk properly."


    Dragon Lord River looked at Xue Bailing and said, "Miss Xue is the daughter of the Poison King of the Thousand Poisons Sect. She wouldn''t care about my family''s background in the Dragon Travelling Castle. Brother Zong, you misunderstand, right?"


    Zhang Yi, Zi You, and Zong Ren were greatly surprised when they heard this. The Zong ability was even more unreliable: "This little bitch is the daughter of Poison King Xue Nei!"


    The Dragon River nodded.


    Xue Bailing, on the other hand, scolded, "Damn fatty, keep talking about this little slut and try it out!"


    This time, Zong Yi was unable to say anything. He didn''t expect that the green-clothed beauty in front of him was actually the daughter of Xue Nai. This was truly out of his expectations.


    Long Junhe stopped Xue Bailing, saying, "Miss Xue, brother Zong Ren misunderstood, so forgive him."


    Xue Bailing looked at the Dragon Lord River, then looked at Chu Ming. Seeing that Chu Ming seemed to not care about anything, he angrily said, "Let''s go!"


    Hearing this, Dragon Lord River nodded and said, "Alright, let''s go to another hotel to eat and have a change of heart."


    At this moment, Chu Ming released his chopsticks and said, "Hundred Spirit, if you''ve caused enough trouble, come back!"


    Xue Bei Ling glared at him and asked, "Are you the one who called me Bai Ling?" You can come back after you''ve caused enough trouble. It''s none of your business if I''m with Big Brother Long! "


    Chu Ming slapped the table and said, "Just now, you called out ''Big Brother Long'' with such relish, and even held his hand. It seems like you really do like him. Alright, then you can just follow him and leave. I don''t care!"


    Upon hearing his words, Xue Bailing was infuriated. "Alright! Who wants you to interfere? Don''t talk to me anymore!"


    In the end, he was dragged out of the inn by Xue Bailing. He didn''t even have the chance to speak during this period of time; he only felt that this woman seemed to be very sad. Although she couldn''t see her face from the front, but from the looks of the ''water droplets'' that floated down from time to time, she was definitely crying.


    Dragon Lord He followed behind Xue Bailing, full of mixed feelings. He couldn''t console Xue Bailing, nor could he comfort him. All of a sudden, he could only foolishly follow behind, unable to do anything.


    In the inn, Chu Ming was also very depressed. After he finished speaking, he felt that he had gone a bit too far. He couldn''t help but not know what he was going to do, so he could only sip the wine.


    Zhang Yi and Zi You shook their heads.


    Zi You was stunned for a moment. Finally, he said, "Brother Chu Ming, I think Miss Xue was just angry for a moment. She''ll be fine after a while."


    Chu Ming laughed, "This is my first time arguing with her because of a single sentence."


    Zi You asked, "Oh, what do you mean?"


    However, Chu Ming didn''t seem to hear him and continued, "Six years ago, my grandpa said that to me. At that time, I even laughed it off and thought it was nothing."


    Chu Ming raised his wine cup and drank a mouthful, then continued, "But my grandfather left that year, and in the end, I swore in front of his grave that I would become an amazing person. Perhaps it was because that sentence stung the past, so I said something too excessive. "I think it''s quite regretful ¡­"


    Chu Ming sighed and stood up. He said to the three people in front of him, "Let''s go see the Prefect."


    The three of them looked at each other.


    Zi You smiled. "Alright then. Let''s go live in the Prefect''s courtyard."


    Zhang Yi also nodded, "Then let''s go."

 C49

    50.


    The residence of the Yangzhou Prefect, Shao Zhi, was also very conspicuous. Its size was similar to that of the imperial palace, with dozens of courtyards and countless of densely packed houses. It looked just like a forest.


    Shao Zhi was a very deep person and was good at calculation. Although he had thousands of years of wealth and countless family wealth, he did not take it from the common people but from the officials. Even though Shao Zhi had a golden house and a silver door, he did not receive any scolding from the people of Yangzhou.


    When the four of them arrived at Shao Manor, Zhang Yi entered the door first to notify them. After a while, he walked back and invited Chu Ming and Zi You inside.


    Arriving at the main hall, he saw that the signboard had the words "Hall of Ambition" in gold. The surroundings were also decorated with antique decorations.


    Zhang Yi cupped his hands, and said: "Shao prefecture lord is very easygoing, how about we just casually sit down?"


    Zi You waved his hand and said, "How can it be like this? It''s best if we ask the Prefect to come out."


    As he said that, a person walked out from behind the hall. He was dressed in official uniform, and his hair was a little white.


    Seeing that, Zhang Yi quickly said: "Greetings Master Shao."


    Zi You and Zongshi were the only ones who hurriedly cupped their hands and greeted him. Chu Ming had an absent-minded expression as he lowered his head in thought, as if he hadn''t noticed Shao Zhi.


    Shao Zhi didn''t notice Chu Ming, so when he saw Chu Ming, he immediately took a fancy to Zi You. He hurriedly cupped his hands and said, "Isn''t this the number one genius in the world, Mr. You!? I came late, please forgive me. "


    Zi You smiled and said, "Master Shao, you flatter me. Zi You is just a commoner. This number one genius in the world is only given to me because everyone thinks that he is worthy of me. He doesn''t deserve it."


    Shao Zhi waved his hand and said, "Enough, Mister Zi You deserves the title of the world''s greatest scholar. In the past, when you came up with your own ideas, we successfully repelled the barbarians, but were framed by that Prime Minister and forced to withdraw from office. What a pity!"


    Zi You said, "That was enough. Let''s not talk about it."


    Shao Zhi smiled and turned his head to look at the other clansmen. "Oh, isn''t this the famous Wolf Teeth Club Martial Brother from the martial arts world? Your achievements are also very rich. This old man is very impressed."


    Upon hearing this, Zong could not help but laugh: "Is that so? I didn''t expect my Zong Clan to have such a reputation."


    Shao Zhi nodded and turned around to see another person. Seeing this person with a height of six feet and an extraordinary appearance, holding a sword in his hand, he seemed to have thought of something, so he asked Zhang Yi: "Who is this person?"


    Hearing that, Zhang Yi quickly explained: "We bumped into him on the way back, his swordsmanship is unique and exquisite, his power is peerless, a rare talent, so I asked him to come with us to help Master Shao."


    Shao Zhi saw that there was still no movement from Chu Ming. It was as if he was looking down on everyone. He frowned and asked, "What''s his name?"


    Zhang Yi said, "Chu Ming."


    Zi You saw that Chu Ming was still in a daze, so he quickly reached out to pull him up and said, "Brother Chu Ming, what are you thinking about?"


    Chu Ming came to his senses as he was being pulled. He looked around and smiled apologetically, "Eh, I was a bit distracted just now. I''m really sorry."


    Zhang Yi quickly said: "Brother Chu Ming, quickly greet the Lord Prefect."


    Chu Ming looked at Shao Zhi, cupped his hands and said with a smile, "Greetings Prefect. I just had some matters to attend to, so I''m completely unreasonable. Please forgive me."


    Shao Zhi saw that Chu Ming had changed into a smiling face, so of course he couldn''t lose his manners. He smiled and said, "No matter where you go, everyone has their moment of absent-mindedness, so there''s no need for little brother Chu Ming to be so polite."


    Chu Ming smiled.


    Shao Zhi said, "I heard from Zhang Yi that little brother Chu Ming''s swordsmanship is very exquisite?"


    Chu Ming was stunned as he quickly replied, "No, no. Brother Zhang, you''re flattering me."


    Zhang Yi interrupted, "I''m not praising Brother Chu Ming too much, you don''t have to be so modest."


    Shao Zhi also said, "Yes, everyone here is free to do whatever you want, so don''t interfere with your personality. This isn''t good."


    Chu Ming said, "Thank you, thank you."


    Zi You, who was at the side, asked, "I wonder how many heroes have been gathered by Master Shao to deal with the Blood Demon Sect?"


    Shao Zhi said, "At present, there are more than thirty famous heroes of the martial arts world. Among them, the most famous one is the young master of the Wandering Dragon Castle, Long Junhe, and Young Hero Long ¡­"


    "What!" Chu Ming shouted. After saying that, he realized his rudeness and immediately apologized, "I''m really sorry."


    Shao Zhi didn''t understand and asked, "Could it be that Little Brother Chu Ming and Young Master Long know each other?"


    Chu Ming shook his head and said, "I don''t know him."


    Shao Zhi was even more puzzled as he said, "Then ¡­"


    The words came out of his mouth as Zi You interrupted him first. "Shao prefecture is truly not bad. The houses are large and the decorations are beautiful, making people feel that they don''t want to leave, haha."


    Shao Zhi had no choice but to give up and said with a smile, "If I can keep brother Zi You, then this house can get its name!"


    Zi You smiled with his hands behind his back. "What are you talking about? It''s a pity that I have many unfulfilled wishes. I can''t stay here for long."


    Shao Zhi said, "When Brother Zi You has completed your wish to stay here, you can drink wine and chat with this old man. If you have anything to do, you can also play a game of chess. Isn''t that beautiful?"


    Zi You said, "Indeed, indeed."


    Shao Zhi suddenly recalled something and said, "Let''s take the three of you to the ''Hero Mansion'' to take a look first, how about it?"


    Zi You asked, "Hero House?"


    Shao Zhi narrowed his eyes and stroked his white beard, saying, "This residence is the one hundred room courtyard I have prepared for you. Shao Zhi squinted his eyes and stroked his white beard and said," This residence is the one hundred room courtyard I have prepared for you.


    When Zi You heard this, he smiled and said, "It''s been hard on you, Sir Shao Zhi."


    Shao Zhi waved his hand and said, "Let this old man lead the three of you."


    The three quickly cupped their hands together and followed Shao Zhi into his courtyard. After going in a complete circle, the sect''s sect ability was still not fully understood. This was a bad influence on the sect''s ability, if it wasn''t for the fact that Shao Zhi was still acting cool, the sect could have really broken out in a fit of ruckus.


    If this went on, then there was a good chance that the three of them would meet up every day. This made Chu Ming both happy and angry, but what made him angry was that he could find a chance to coax Xue Bailing, and the only thing that made him angry was that this Dragon Lord River seemed to have a unique relationship with Xue Bailing, and if the two of them continued like this, then perhaps Xue Bailing would become angry with him because of what he had said. Although this made Chu Ming very angry, but six years ago, he still heard about the poison incident, and if Xue Bailing really had some sort of relationship with him, then he wouldn''t have any happiness with him.


    Thinking this way, Shao Zhi brought them to the so-called "Hero''s Hall."


    Even though they had already guessed that Hero House was a huge courtyard, they didn''t expect it to be so big. As soon as they walked through the gate, they couldn''t see the end of it, and it seemed like there were quite a few small courtyards in the big courtyard. This made the three of them extremely surprised.


    Shao Zhi said with a smile, "This house has a serial number. I''ve already arranged Brother Zi You''s house in advance for you. As for Brother Zong Nun and Brother Chu Ming''s house, I''ll let Zhang Yi take you two along because I didn''t expect it earlier."


    Zong could laugh loudly: "I will never care about these. As long as I have good wine and meat, I can take it!"


    Shao Zhi said with a laugh, "That''s only natural. Brother Zong Nong, please let go of your stomach. I''ll let you eat well!"


    After he finished speaking, Shao Zhi then asked Chu Ming, "I wonder if little brother Chu Ming has any needs?" If there is, this old man will definitely arrange for someone to do it. "


    Chu Ming quickly cupped his hands and said, "I''m sorry for treating Lord Shao like this, but there''s one thing Chu Ming wants to ask."


    Shao Zhi said, "Tell me about it. If this old man knows about it, I will definitely tell."


    Chu Ming looked at the houses and asked, "I wonder if there''s a woman called Xue Bailing who can live here?"


    Shao Zhi was surprised and said, "There''s this person. I heard Young Master Long say that he''s the daughter of King Xue Du?"


    Chu Ming nodded his head and said, "Yes, I would like to know where her residence is."


    Shao Zhi looked at Chu Ming and said, "Don''t tell me that little brother knows her?"


    A nearby member of the Zong Clan smiled and said, "That''s because she''s his sweetheart!"


    When Shao Zhi heard this, he was surprised for a moment before he smiled and said, "So that''s how it is. Miss Xue said that she likes peace and quiet, so she lives at the back of the house, No.30D."


    Chu Ming said, "Then I''ll stay next to her, I hope Lord Shao can make the arrangements."


    Shao Zhi replied with a laugh, "No problem." Then, he turned to Zhang Yi and said, "Zhang Yi, lead the young brother Chu Ming to go."


    Zhang Yi said, "Yes."


    Chu Ming cupped his hands in thanks and followed Zhang Yi to the end of the hall.

 C50

    51.


    There were a few patches of red leaves scattered on the ground, and a tall and sturdy old tree on the side was very eye-catching. With the sky shining down on them, it was very pleasant to see a bit of light on the ground. Although it was located at the last end of the courtyard, it was much gentler than the foreground.


    Zhang Yi pointed to a house in front of the old tree and said, "This is the 30th. I think Miss Xue must be living inside."


    Chu Ming nodded.


    Zhang Yi pointed to the room across them and said, "This room belongs to Brother Chu Ming."


    Chu Ming still nodded.


    When Zhang Yi saw this, he could only say: "Then I''ll be leaving now. I''ll have the few misses come over later to serve Brother Chu Ming."


    Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "No need, I alone am enough. I don''t need anyone to attend to me."


    Zhang Yi said: "Okay, but if Brother Chu Ming needs my help, please find a servant at the front of the hall. That servant will definitely bring you to see me.


    Chu Ming cupped his hands and said, "Thank you, Brother Zhang Yi."


    Zhang Yi waved his hand and said: "Then that''s it. I still have some matters to attend to and will be leaving first. Goodbye Brother Chu Ming!"


    Chu Ming smiled and nodded as he watched Zhang Yi walk out of the courtyard.


    Chu Ming sighed, thinking that Xue Bailing would definitely be very angry at this point. No matter what happened in the future, he had to apologize first. Thus, he strode over to Xue Bailing''s door and knocked.


    After a series of footsteps, the door opened. Xue Bailing must have just finished washing her hair, as long black hair flowed down her waist. It seemed that before she could tie it up, a fragrant smell came out, causing Chu Ming to stare blankly.


    Xue Bailing was washing his hair in his room when he heard someone knocking on his door. He put down the hairpin and opened the door without tying his hair up, but upon seeing Chu Ming, he felt a burst of anger and sorrow. He froze for a moment, then quickly closed the door, causing Chu Ming to close the door before he could say a word.


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "Hundred Spirit, you ¡­"


    Xue Bailing leaned on the door and said angrily: "Hey Chu, don''t call me Hundred Spirit, is that what you call me?!"


    When Chu Ming heard her call him ''surnamed Chu'', he almost couldn''t control himself from arguing with her. He calmed down and said, "Do you really plan on being angry just like this? I said the wrong thing back then. It''s just a sentence, why are you so angry."


    Xue Bailing, who was in the room, said in a bad mood, "Don''t say anything, I can''t even say a single word. Since you like letting me and the Dragon King''s River so much, then I''ll let you have your wish be granted!"


    Chu Ming didn''t know what to do, he could only brace himself and say, "I already said it was a joke, but you don''t know what I mean!"


    When he said this, Chu Ming felt depressed.


    Xue Bailing was silent for a long time before he asked shyly, "Yours ¡­" What Heart... "Will?"


    Chu Ming blushed. He wanted to say those words, but after thinking about his own matters, he shook his head and said, "Nothing ¡­"


    When Xue Bailing heard this, his expression immediately changed. He said angrily: "Okay, there''s nothing else. Please leave. What does my business have to do with you? Don''t bother with me!"


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "Listen to what I have to say."


    Xue Bailing said, "What else is there to say!"


    Chu Ming said, "Actually, I''m very unwilling to let you and Dragon King River be good, but if you really think he''s good, then I''ll still support you. I just want to tell you, don''t fall in love with a man you don''t love because of my words. I hope you can find a person you really like, and I''ll support you."


    "Who asked you to support them!?" Xue Bailing seemed to be even angrier, "You are just a man with no ambition. You don''t dare to fight for anything! You always say that it''s hard and hard to do, but you always give up when you don''t try! I don''t want your support! "


    Chu Ming lowered his head and did not speak any further. He turned around and walked back to his house.


    Xue Bailing saw that Chu Ming didn''t make a sound, so he ran to the window to take a look. When he saw that Chu Ming had already entered his room, his heart was broken. He closed the window and started crying.


    In the evening.


    Chu Ming came out of his room and sighed when he saw that Xue Bailing''s door was still locked.


    From the small courtyard to the large courtyard, then from the courtyard to the main hall, Chu Ming had spent a lot of time. He still had some luggage and gold that he had left in the inn.


    Walking on the street, Chu Ming''s heart was very complicated, but he couldn''t find anyone to explain it to. Thus, he thought of the gold. Calculating that a month was almost up, it was about time for the gold to recover. The houses of different heights passed by, Chu Ming did not care about the scenery along the way. Although it was currently the most beautiful time in Yangzhou City, from the corner of his eyes, that kind of soft feeling spread on his body made him more spirited. The peddlers were tidying up their stalls while the pedestrians were heading home. The busy day had passed.


    The atmosphere of the autumn festival was extremely thick.


    On the other side, the Dragon Lord River rested for a moment before thinking of Xue Bailing. He walked out of the room and was surprised to see Zi You looking at the scenery.


    Zi You looked at the Dragon King River and smiled. "I wonder if Brother Long can rest well?"


    Dragon Lord River: "Thank you for your concern, brother Zi You. This little one is already full of spirit."


    Zi You stared at him for a while before saying, "I wonder where Brother Long is going?"


    Dragon King''s River: "Oh, I want to see Miss Xue and see her. I wonder if she is satisfied with this place."


    Zi You smirked. "I don''t think Miss Xue will be too happy right now."


    The Dragon King''s River couldn''t understand and asked, "Why?"


    Zi You waved his hand and walked back to his room. As he walked, he chanted, "Emotions leave nothing behind. Good dreams are the easiest to wake up from!"


    The Dragon Lord River didn''t understand too much, so he could only helplessly shrug his shoulders and head towards Xue Bailing''s D courtyard.


    When they arrived at the courtyard, Long Junhe dusted his clothes and walked up to Xue Bailing''s door. He lightly knocked on it and asked, "Miss Xue, have you rested yet?"


    Xue Bailing had been lying on the bed, and was extremely upset. When she heard the voice of the Dragon Lord River, she could only get up and wipe her face before opening the door.


    When Long Junhe saw the door open, he was overjoyed. He looked at Xue Bailing and was surprised, only to see her eyes were red and swollen. He hurriedly asked, "Miss Xue, what''s wrong? Your eyes are red and swollen?" I''ll call a doctor for you to take a look! "


    He was about to leave when Xue Bailing pulled him back and said, "No need."


    The Dragon King turned his head around, not knowing what to do. He could only say, "If Miss Xue is bullied, then tell me. I will definitely stick out for you!"


    Xue Bailing shook his head. "Thank you, Big Brother Long. I''m fine."


    "Then your eyes ¡­"


    "It''s fine." Xue Bailing rubbed his eyes and asked, "What is your purpose for looking for me, Elder Brother Long?"


    Dragon Lord River: "This matter isn''t really the case. We just came over to see if Miss Xue is satisfied with this house."


    Xue Bailing nodded. "Yes, very good. I''m very satisfied. Thank you, Big Brother Long."


    Dragon Lord River thought for a moment, then blushed and said, "Also, can I invite Miss Xue to have dinner with me?"


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he raised his head and looked at the Dragon Lord River. This reminded him of Chu Ming, and he immediately fell into deep thought.


    Seeing her looking at his face, his heartbeat quickened. Embarrassed, he asked, "Miss Xue?"


    Xue Bailing came back to his senses and lowered his head. He sighed. "Alright, I''m hungry too."


    When Long Tianhe saw Xue Bailing''s attitude, he thought she had fallen for him and was very happy. He wanted to reach out and grab Xue Bailing''s hand, but when Xue Bailing saw that he was about to reach out to him, he instinctively retreated and asked, "What''s wrong, brother Long?"


    The Dragon King''s River stretched out his hand and said embarrassedly: "No, no, then let''s go."


    Xue Bailing nodded and followed him out of the courtyard.

 C51

    52.


    Chu Ming arrived at the inn and went upstairs. Just as he opened the door, a dazzling golden light shot out.


    "Caw Caw!"


    This voice, Chu Ming knew it was gold the moment he heard it. Before Chu Ming could say anything, the gold had already pounced over. The huge weight that had returned onto Chu Ming''s body made him feel pain.


    The gold missed Chu Ming a lot. It didn''t give him a chance to escape and pressed him down below. He kept on crying out as if he was trying to pour out his heart.


    He picked it up and saw that it was almost as tall as him. He jumped in fright and said: "Gold, if you keep growing like this, won''t you be as tall as this building?"


    Gold flapped his wings in disdain.


    Only now did Chu Ming realize that the wings of the gold ingot wasn''t shining, so he asked, "Gold, why aren''t your wings bright anymore?"


    The gold shook its head and stretched out its wings again. It actually lit up again.


    Chu Ming was extremely surprised. "Did you learn how to control your golden light again?"


    The gold cawed.


    Chu Ming happily said, "You''re getting smarter and smarter every year!" He then stretched out his head and touched its head before continuing, "Oh, we need to change places to live. With your appearance, you naturally cannot go out. Hurry up and get smaller."


    When the gold heard this, it obediently turned into a bird the size of a pigeon and landed on Chu Ming''s shoulder.


    Chu Ming touched it, then went up to pick up the bag, went downstairs to check out the room, and then left for Hero House.


    On the road, Chu Ming and Jin Jin were talking and laughing, but in the eyes of the bystanders, they couldn''t help but think that Chu Ming was mumbling crazily to himself.


    As they walked, just as they were about to arrive at the entrance of Shao Mansion, they actually bumped into Xue Bailing, who was standing beside him. As they walked, just as they were about to reach the entrance of Shao Mansion, they actually ran into Xue Bailing, standing next to Long Junhe.


    When the Dragon Lord River saw Xue Bailing stop in his tracks, he looked at her with a strange expression on his face. Then, he saw Chu Ming, who was carrying a pigeon on his back, about twenty feet away.


    When Chu Ming saw such an awkward scene, he recalled Xue Bailing''s words and was immediately stupefied. He didn''t know what to do.


    Xue Bailing was waiting for Chu Ming to say something, but when the man in front of her saw her, he couldn''t say anything. He angrily grabbed Dragon River''s hand and said: "Big brother Long, let''s go. I''m hungry."


    Long Junhe was very happy to see Xue Bailing grab his hand and say that he was leaving. He tightly grabbed Xue Bailing''s delicate hand and said: "Okay, I know there''s a pretty good restaurant in front of us, let''s eat there."


    Xue Bailing nodded his head and quickly pulled the Dragon Lord River forward. As he passed Chu Ming, he glared at him.


    Chu Ming sighed and walked straight back.


    When Jin saw this, he tilted his head in puzzlement.


    As for Xue Bailing, he continued to move forward like a meteor.


    Dragon Lord River was a man who didn''t understand love. He had been taught a lesson in the Wandering Dragon Castle from a young age: he couldn''t trust women too much, but at this time, he had already fallen in love with Xue Bailing and couldn''t extricate himself. Not only had he abandoned his identity, but his intelligence had also become extremely slow.


    The so-called love at first sight could be used on him. In the past six years, he had constantly wanted to find Xue Bailing, but because he was extremely numb to love, he could not bring himself to look for Xue Bailing.


    Xue Bailing pulled the Dragon Lord River outside and let go of his hand. "I''m sorry, Big Brother Long," he said apologetically.


    Seeing that Xue Bailing had suddenly let go of his hand and was apologizing to him, Long Junhe was puzzled and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Xue Bailing turned his head and said, "It was rude of me to drag you along with us just now."


    Hearing that, Dragon Lord River laughed: "No, no. Being led by Miss Xue is my honor. I am very willing ¡­" Willing to keep holding Miss''s hand. " As he spoke, he reached out to take Xue Bailing''s hand.


    Xue Bailing quickly dodged and said: "In broad daylight, on this street, it''s best not to hold hands."


    The Dragon King''s River stared blankly for a moment before hurriedly withdrawing his hand. "Miss Xue is right, you''re right."


    Xue Bailing smiled faintly and said, "Also, I suddenly feel a little unwell, so I''d like to go back and rest first."


    Long Junhe was surprised, "How could it be like this? Oh, right, I saw your eyes were red and swollen, did you not rest well?"


    Xue Bailing nodded.


    Dragon King''s River: "Then we should hurry and find a doctor to take a look!"


    Xue Bailing shook his head. "Thank you, Big Brother Long, for your concern. It''s just that I''m not used to the soil and water. It''s no big deal."


    Dragon King''s River: "Alright then. But we still need to eat something. Didn''t Miss just say that she''s hungry?"


    Xue Bailing waved her hand. "If you''re not feeling well, you won''t be able to eat. I think I''ll rest first."


    Since there was nothing he could do, he could only say, "Then, should I send the young miss back?"


    Xue Bailing added, "No, I want to walk back quietly by myself. Besides, I feel bad for disturbing Big Brother Long''s meal like this."


    "This ¡­"


    Xue Bailing smiled. "Thank you, Big Brother Long, for your concern. I''ll take my leave now."


    With that, Xue Bailing turned around and walked back.


    Long Junhe immediately became bored, he thought to himself, "This Miss Xue just said that she had nothing to do and wanted a meal. After leaving the house for just a short while, she said that she was not feeling well, something doesn''t feel right no matter how you think about it." He thought about it carefully and realized that Xue Bailing looked different after he saw Chu Ming, "That Chu Ming must have had something to do with Miss Xue. Brother Zunyou must know something too, otherwise I really don''t feel at ease."


    The Dragon Lord River sighed and headed towards the restaurant on his own.


    Chu Ming returned to the Hero Mansion. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he saw Zi You standing in front of the house with his hands behind his back, looking at an old tree.


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "Brother Zi You sure is in a good mood."


    When Zi You heard the voice, he turned around and saw that it was Chu Ming. He said, "No need for that, just look at how firm this old tree is. It''s just like a love-struck girl in this world."


    Chu Ming understood the meaning behind his words and bitterly smiled. He said, "If we can uproot it, wouldn''t that be it?"


    Zi You said with a smile, "Aren''t we going to kill this old tree?"


    Chu Ming stared blankly before sighing and touching the gold on his shoulder.


    Zi You looked at Jin and suddenly shouted, "This! Is Brother Chu Ming''s bird yours? "


    Chu Ming looked at Zi You and nodded.


    Zi You asked, "Why haven''t we seen it before?"


    "This bird is very strange. Every year, it has to rest for a month, so I put it in the inn." Chu Ming touched the gold and said, "This bird is truly magical."


    At this time, Zi You was already extremely excited. He had already met the ''Seven Ancient Sects'' before, so he knew that the various forms of the Golden-Winged Roc were already in a different form. Although the gold was as small as a pigeon, it still couldn''t escape Zi You''s mind''s insight.


    But just in case, Ziteng asked, "Can this bird change its size? Do you have a pair of golden wings? "


    When Chu Ming heard this, he nodded and said, "Brother Zi You is so amazing. How did you know?"


    Zi You sighed. "Because birds like you aren''t ordinary birds. They are primordial divine beasts, the Golden-Winged Roc!"

 C52

    53.


    When Chu Ming heard this, he was shocked. He looked at Jin and asked doubtfully, "Brother Zi You, are you admitting your wrongs?"


    Zi You nodded and said, "It can''t be wrong!"


    Now that Jin''s identity had been exposed, he felt a sense of majesty, as if Chu Ming was about to bow down to his claws. He raised his head and stuck out his chest, looking extremely mighty.


    Zi You continued, "Can you let it flap its golden wings a few times? Can it also let me see the spirit of a divine beast?"


    Chu Ming nodded his head and rubbed Gold''s head, then he said, "Swing your golden wings a bit and let Brother Zi You take a look."


    Jin Gugu shouted a few times, and with a flutter of her wings, several rays of golden light shot out in all directions, causing the surroundings to become much brighter.


    Zi You''s jaw dropped. He had never been this shocked before.


    Gold flapped his wings a few times and then stopped, croaking as if announcing the end of his show.


    Chu Ming rubbed Jin Jin''s head and said with a smile, "You little bird, you''re still pretending."


    Hearing this, Jin seemed to disdain it greatly. He patted Chu Ming''s head with his wings.


    Zi You came back to his senses and asked Chu Ming, "Where did you get this bird?"


    Chu Ming said, "Six years ago, I fell into the Phoenix Abyss and saw it under the Fallen Phoenix Abyss."


    Zi You was surprised again, and said: "Fallen Phoenix Abyss? "Is it that bottomless abyss not far away from the Azure Province?"


    Chu Ming laughed, "It''s that abyss, but it''s impossible to say for sure."


    Zi You sighed and said, "Brother Chu Ming sure is blessed. He fell into the Phoenix Abyss and didn''t die. To think that he was even able to obtain this ancient divine beast from the depths of the abyss. It seems this is heaven''s will."


    Chu Ming questioned, "This bird has only been out of the egg shell six years ago, how could it be an ancient mythical beast?"


    Zi You said, "Brother Chu Ming, you should know that thousands of years ago, this bird was born with the blessing of all the gods. Therefore, this bird is an immortal bird that only lives once every hundred years, and once it enters the shell, it will gain the power to reincarnate. It''s just like we''ve always said."


    Chu Ming was greatly surprised and asked, "Do you believe in ghosts and gods?"


    Zi You laughed. "There are many things that I can''t explain clearly. Whether it''s a god or not, Zi You really can''t tell, but the Wall of Gods is a proof. As for ghosts, Zi You did see a lot of new things while traveling around the world.


    "Oh?" Chu Ming''s interest was piqued and he asked, "Has Brother Zi You seen a ghost before?"


    Zi You looked up at the sky and sighed. "That was a long time ago. Let''s not talk about it."


    Chu Ming saw that Zi You also seemed to have something on his mind, so he didn''t ask anymore.


    Zi You regained his senses and continued to talk about Jin, saying: "Brother Chu Ming is so lucky! "However, this bird is a priceless treasure. You must protect it well."


    "Of course." Chu Ming looked at the golden peng and laughed. "But apart from its light and change in size, this Golden-Winged Kun Peng is already quite ordinary. It''s not like it''s going to have any combat prowess."


    Hearing this, Jin didn''t seem to be satisfied. He flapped his wings as if he wanted to compete with Chu Ming.


    Zi You smiled and said, "Yes and no. Every time this bird grows, it changes a lot. Also, from the < Ancient Seven Stories >, it is said that this bird will become ¡­" Before he could finish, Jin pounced on him.


    Seeing this, Zi You backed up a few steps and dodged Jin''s attack. He smiled and said, "Forget it, Zi You shouldn''t explain too much. Otherwise, this bird will be risking its life to deal with Zi You." "Hahaha!"


    Gold flew back to Chu Ming''s shoulder in anger.


    This was the first time Chu Ming saw Jin Tian so angry. He couldn''t help but ask, "Little bird, you''ve been angry recently. Is there any secret you can''t tell us?"


    The gold cawed a few times and pecked Chu Ming on the head. Then, it flew up and hovered in the air.


    Chu Ming felt the pain of being pecked and said angrily, "You arrogant bird, if I catch you, I''ll pull all your feathers out!"


    Jin Gugu yelled a few more times and flew to the courtyard inside. Seeing this, Chu Ming quickly bid his farewell to Zi You and chased after him.


    When Zi You saw the scene of the man and the bird chasing each other, he could only shake his head and sigh. "From ancient times until now, it has always been clear that people hate having so few people who abandon them."


    Xue Bailing walked in as soon as he finished his sentence.


    When Xue Bailing heard this thought, his heart ached and he left in large strides.


    Zi You shook his head and didn''t say anything else.


    At this time, the sun had already set and the sky was still dark. For a moment, the world was dim and everything was hazy.


    Chu Ming returned to his room and laid on his bed. Looking at the gold coin, he smiled and said, "You''ve finally woken up, otherwise I would have been dead bored."


    Gold reached his head over and pushed Chu Ming''s hand.


    Chu Ming laughed as he sat up. After saving Jin, he said, "What, do you not think that we fought enough?"


    Gold let out a few croaks, broke free of Chu Ming''s hand, and flew to the window, where he flapped his wings in the direction of Xue Bailing''s room.


    Chu Ming was surprised and then forced a smile, "How do you know that Hundred Spirit House is on the other side?"


    At this moment, the complacent look on Jin was nowhere to be seen.


    Chu Ming smiled and leaned against the bed, saying, "Don''t mock me, I''m very angry right now."


    Seeing that Chu Ming was lazily lying on the bed, the noise caused Chu Ming to let out a bitter laugh.


    Xue Bailing had just entered the courtyard when he heard a few croaks. He looked in that direction and saw gold. He couldn''t help but walk over. As he approached, he heard Chu Ming''s voice.


    "Actually, if it were in the past, I would have been happy to coax Hundred Spirit House now. But because of that sentence, I think of grandpa and foster father''s conversation ¡­"


    Hearing that, Xue Bailing paused for a moment before continuing, "I heard some of their words, you know, back then I swore before my grandfather that I would surpass Chengfeng in ten years and avenge my grandfather, this is not because I''m confident, but it''s just that I only have ten years."


    "I had just returned to Hundred Spirit''s side and forgot about my own matter. Perhaps I was too selfish and didn''t think properly for her sake, so I expressed too many thoughts towards her. It wasn''t until Hundred Spirit''s words that I remembered a lot of things. "


    "There are only ten years left. Six years have already passed, and I only have four years left. I hope that my wish to end this matter can be fulfilled by then."


    "Aiyo, gold, stop it."


    "Caw Caw!"


    "If I really leave four years later, what will you do? Right now, Hundred Spirits might be able to find a good family like the Dragon Lord River, but what about you?"


    "Caw Caw!"


    "Why do you sound so much like a toad, haha!"


    "¡­"


    The night was not peaceful. The clouds parted to see the moon, and the moonlight shone down with a cold splendor. It was the Radiant Moon Crystal.


    A sigh came from outside.


    The light footsteps were accompanied by the occasional chirping of insects as they entered autumn, but it seemed to have disappeared without a trace.


    [This feeling surely won''t be that beautiful!]

 C53

    54.


    Chu Ming stayed here for three days and saw more than ten martial artists. During this period, Zhang Yi had been here a few times, but it was nothing major.


    And there were only two people living in D courtyard, it seemed like Zhang Yi had purposely arranged for them to live there.


    Perhaps it was because, in the past, the heroes didn''t know each other very well. Although they knew each other''s names, the martial arts world was so big that they had never met each other before. After a few days of being able to gradually get to know each other, they all became friends.


    Many people would go to courtyard No.A during the day when they had nothing to do. There was a lot of space there, and sparring was also very convenient. There were even people who competed in poetry, painting, and chess.


    Chu Ming also frequently went there, because there was a child tour there. Normally, he would look for Ziyou to ask him some questions and chat with him. He actually forgot the purpose of his visit and immediately forgot about the matters of Qingzhou City, Thousand Poisons Sect, Apocalypse Hall and Liu Ming.


    Zi You was also very talkative and in the past few days, he talked a lot of things to Chu Ming. The two of them spent a lot of time together and they were able to get along well with each other.


    In the past few days, he had not seen many people, and in most cases, he would only go to find Xue Bailing whenever he was exhausted. However, Xue Bailing had rarely left his house because of her complicated mood, which made him very depressed. He had thought of many ways to coax Xue Bailing, but all of them were unable to gain the favor of his beauties, which deepened his prejudice towards Chu Ming, because he knew that the relationship between Xue Bailing and Chu Ming was definitely not ordinary.


    A few more days passed.


    One night.


    At a remote pergola in Shao Mansion.


    He cupped his hands towards Shao Zhi and said, "Sire, according to the report from the scouts of the Blood Devil Sect, a large group of the Blood Devil Sect members will soon arrive at Yangzhou City. I estimate that they will arrive at Yangzhou in two days'' time, and as for Dugu Qiye, I heard from the scouts that he has already arrived at Yangzhou City."


    Shao Zhi nodded and said, "Xu He had already informed me that they met a few days ago outside the city and had a duel. After chatting for a while, they both left. I guessed that Dugu Qiye had already arrived in Yangzhou City."


    Zhang Yi said in surprise, "Oh? Who has the ability to fight Dugu Qiye to a standstill?"


    Shao Zhi glanced at Zhang Yi and said, "With this guess, we will know that in this world, those who can fight Dugu Qiye to a standstill, other than the monk with the broken ring, are only at Gongshan Wine. The monk has a strange temperament and rarely talks to anyone, and he has never used a weapon, relying on his powerful King Kong Palm and his peerless cultivation, and Gongshan Wine is from a famous sect in the Myriad Sword Villa. Naturally, he uses a sword, so the person who fights the sword with him must be at Gongshan Wine."


    Zhang Yi nodded, then looked around, approached Shao Zhi, and said softly: "Could it be that this Dugu Qi Ye has already snuck into the mansion? His goal, after all, is the Lord''s Heavenly Queen, the Nuwa Ring. "


    Shao Zhi could not help but laugh as he said, "Even if he really did sneak in, it would be useless. If the storage ring was not led by this old man, then he would be unable to find it even if he roamed the entire Shao manor. You can rest assured, hahaha."


    Seeing that Shao Zhi was so confident, Zhang Yi said, "This Dugu Qiye is adept at altering his appearance, my lord must be on guard!"


    When Shao Zhi heard this, he glanced at him and said, "That''s exactly why this old man didn''t check my Sixth King''s Ring. If this old man did, wouldn''t that be guiding the secret Dugu Qiye?" This old man is not an idiot! "


    Hearing that, Zhang Yi immediately cupped his hands and said: "Yes, yes, it is your subordinate who is too ignorant, or the lord is wise!"


    Shao Zhi wrinkled his brows and said, "I''m not worried about this matter. I''m just worried that those so-called group of tyrants will cause some trouble for me."


    Zhang Yi replied with an "Oh" and asked in puzzlement, "What do you mean?"


    Shao Zhi raised his head and looked at the starry sky. He said, "These people are like the stars in this world, hiding in the black cloud. How many of them sincerely came to help this old man?" I''m afraid most people would want to be a fence-sitter here. "


    "Oh?"


    Shao Zhi continued, "If we win, then our vitality will also be greatly damaged. Some people might take the opportunity to seize the ring. If we lose, then they might just leave."


    Zhang Yi said, "It can''t be?"


    Shao Zhi said with a laugh, "It''s hard to fathom the human heart!"


    Zhang Yi was puzzled, "Then why did the lord still need me to post a Hero post to gather so many tyrants?"


    Shao Zhi shook his head and said, "This old man was also forced by that Blood Demon Sect''s Sect Leader, Dugu Qiye. If you rely solely on this old man''s ten thousand troops, he will definitely not be able to defeat those followers of the Demon Sect, so this old man has to put on an act. On the surface, I am gathering all the heroes of this world, but in reality, the only effect is to intimidate them. If we really are to have that kind of fight, then the odds are against us. "


    He knew that as his subordinate, he couldn''t be smarter than his leader, but in the words he said this time, Zhang Yi thought of a few things, if it was just the friction between Shao Mansion and the Blood Demon Sect, then it would not arouse the anger of the crowd, but it would be because of the influence of the group of devils. Thinking of this, Zhang Yi couldn''t help but understand the scheme of Shao Zhi, and couldn''t help but be afraid, and his body shuddered and couldn''t help but take a step back.


    Shao Zhi saw Zhang Yi''s flustered appearance and knew that he had said too much. He couldn''t help but frown and said, "It''s best that you don''t know too much about this matter. Zhang Yi, you should know as well."


    Zhang Yi was drenched in cold sweat as he cupped his hands and said, "Yes! This subordinate understands! "


    "What do you understand?" Shao Zhi disdainfully said.


    Zhang Yi cupped his hands together: "This subordinate understands something this subordinate should not understand, this subordinate definitely cannot understand."


    Shao Zhi snorted coldly and walked away, leaving Zhang Yi in a daze.


    Zhang Yi closed his eyes and heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he left for his own room.


    In the darkness, a figure flashed past.


    "..."


    So he wanted to go out for a breather, which was cool and refreshing. However, when the door was opened, he saw that the other door had also opened with a creak. Xue Bailing walked out of the room, looked up, and the two of them were stunned. They had been looking at each other for a long time, and neither of them said a word, so they continued on.


    On a cold night like this, the radiance of the stars shined down on their faces. Chu Ming could see Xue Bailing''s face, which was akin to a goddess descending to the mortal world, and it was so captivating. Chu Ming felt like he had to say something, so he prepared to speak, but before he could do so, Xue Bailing turned around, revealing a sad look. He slowly walked back into the room and disappeared into the darkness with the sound of the door closing.


    Chu Ming sighed. From start to finish, he had felt that the match between the two had come so suddenly. With just a single sentence, he had no way of controlling the situation. Ever since he remembered that he only had ten years left to live, but it had already been six years. He didn''t know how to give an explanation to Xue Bailing, but perhaps it was better for Xue Bailing to be handed over to River Dragon than for him to hurt her again.


    Chu Ming sat on a stone bench under the old tree and looked at the sky before bitterly smiling as he looked at the ground.

 C54

    55.


    Chu Ming sat down for a while. The more he blew, the more awake he became. He was afraid that if this went on, he would lose sleep tonight. He quickly got up and wanted to return to his room to rest.


    Just as he stepped through the door, he suddenly heard a scream from the courtyard in front of him. Chu Ming frowned, but then he heard several people''s screams piercing through the air, and he was extremely shocked. He quickly walked forward, picked up the Four Arts and went out the door, wanting to see what was happening, but Xue Bailing was living alone in the courtyard and he could not let his guard down.


    With a squeak, Xue Bailing''s door was opened as well. She looked at Chu Ming and saw him standing there without moving. She furrowed her brows and left the courtyard without looking back.


    Seeing Xue Bailing walk forward, Chu Ming no longer had any scruples and followed her.


    The two of them arrived at courtyard number B one after another. They saw the corpses of six or seven female servants, and some food was scattered beside them. They were extremely astonished. A few experts from the martial arts world were standing on the side of the courtyard number B and were discussing among themselves.


    Chu Ming raised his sword and looked around. There were bloodstains and wreckage flying everywhere, exactly the same as the night they had met in the inn. The corpses of the maidservants also had traces of being bitten, which must have been caused by the demons.


    Chu Ming quickly got up, and with a few steps he flew straight up to the wall, from the rooftop, he quickly walked over. When he was about to reach the courtyard, he met two monsters, both of them dressed in human form, these were definitely the first batch of host Gu worms.


    When the two monsters saw Chu Ming, they turned bloodthirsty and charged straight at him.


    Without panicking, Chu Ming made a few leaps and shook the two monsters. Then, with a grab with his left hand, he threw one of them down with force. The monster was thrown heavily by Chu Ming and crashed into the floor of the courtyard.


    He was afraid of Chu Ming and wanted to escape, but Chu Ming didn''t give him the chance. He watched as Chu Ming''s right foot slammed down, knocking away the tiles on the roof, then using the scabbard to knock them out. The tiles were like a mother emblem, breaking into pieces of sharp triangles as they flew, directly into the monster''s body. The monster felt as if it had been hit by several swords. Its body bled and fell down.


    At this time, all the heroes of the martial arts world had already gathered below. Everyone admired Chu Ming for being able to knock out a monster with one hand and injure another one with the other.


    Chu Ming flew down from the roof and walked up to the heavily injured demon, saying, "Speak, who sent you here?"


    The demon was obviously very scared. It held its head while trembling.


    At this moment, the little guy scurried up and said to Chu Ming, "It''s useless to use it. This Gu is controlling the body, so the body is already dead."


    Chu Ming clenched his teeth and said, "I''ve seen a lot of these monsters on the way from Qingzhou City to the Divine Wall and from there to Yangzhou City. They are truly wicked!"


    Zi You patted Chu Ming on the shoulder and sighed, "Brother Chu Ming, please don''t be angry. This anger can often make people do irrational things. You must learn to look at things calmly."


    "What little brother Zi You said is extremely true!" Shao Zhi walked over with a sway behind him while Zhang Yi followed beside him.


    When Zi You and Chu Ming saw Shao Zhi, they immediately cupped their hands in greeting.


    Shao Zhi was also very casual as he waved his hand and walked to the center. He then shouted to the numerous heroes present, "Everyone! All heroes of the martial arts world, as you have seen, this Blood Devil Sect is devoid of humanity. Now that they are afraid of our power, they have already begun to send demons to attack us! "Heroes and heroes, according to the report of my spy, in just one or two days, the Blood Demon Sect will arrive in Yangzhou City. I have already arranged the troops and evacuated the civilians, from today onwards, I hope that everyone can work together with me to fight against the brutal Blood Demon Sect and the inhuman Dugu Seven Nights!"


    When everyone heard this, they were overwhelmed with emotions. Nearly fifty martial artists had responded in succession, and their voices echoed throughout the night.


    Chu Ming frowned. He felt that this matter was indeed a bit strange. Earlier, he had heard the conversation between Gongshan Jiu and Dugu Qiye back in Yangzhou City.


    Zi You, on the other hand, stood off to the side, smiling. He had his hands behind his back, looking like he was just watching a show.


    Seeing this, Chu Ming couldn''t help but ask, "Brother Zi You seems to want to laugh?"


    When Zi You heard this, he turned his head to look at Chu Ming and said, "Not bad, I want to laugh at this Shao Zhi''s acting skills."


    Chu Ming turned around and looked at Shao Zhi, then said, "I think you''re an experienced official in this area, am I right?"


    Zi You looked at Chu Ming in surprise and praised, "I didn''t expect that Brother Chu Ming would have such a deep understanding of these matters. It''s rare!"


    "Not at all." Chu Ming said, "I just have a lot of conversations with Brother Zi You, so I know a lot of things."


    Zi You smiled, then looked at Shao Zhi, who was still lecturing, and said, "There are a lot of things, not only in the government, but also in life, hypocrisy must be learned when a person is alive. If a person doesn''t know how to be hypocritical, then he will definitely be eliminated by this world, so, Lord Shao Zhi''s hypocrisy is also a kind of cultivation, and at this kind of cultivation, I''m afraid there won''t be many people who can be better than him."


    Chu Ming laughed, "Brother Zi You''s way of praising people is really different."


    Zi You waved his hand and said, "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s talk about the Blood Devil Sect''s attack."


    "What do you mean?"


    Zi You turned around and looked at the demon. Suddenly, he sent a palm towards its head. The demon''s head was instantly smashed into pieces. Blood splattered all over the ground. Among them, a Gu worm was squirming on the blood puddle.


    Zi You used his left hand to take out a white handkerchief from his chest, wiping away the blood on his hand, and then said, "Just from this Gu worm."


    Chu Ming was shocked. From the moment he knew Zi You, he had thought of him as a scholar who didn''t know martial arts. He didn''t expect him to have such strong inner strength. With a light palm, he crushed the demon''s head.


    Zi You saw Chu Ming staring blankly at the side and laughed, "Could it be that Brother Chu Ming has some thoughts about me smashing the demon''s head?"


    Chu Ming quickly said, "That''s not it, I''m just surprised that Brother Zi You''s internal energy is so strong. To tell you the truth, I had thought that Brother Ziyou wouldn''t know any martial arts. "


    When Zi You heard this, he smiled and said, "Could it be that even Brother Chu Ming thinks that all scholars are useless?"


    "I don''t dare to!" Chu Ming said, "There are many powerful scholars in this world. I''m just a mere junior, how could I say that?"


    Zi You said, "Then we''ll talk about the Gu worm."


    Chu Ming was extremely confused and asked, "Why are you talking about this Gu worm?"


    "I wonder how much Brother Chu Ming knows about this Gu worm?" Zi You said, "This Gu is the masterpiece of the three Miao monsters."


    Chu Ming said, "Before I came to Yangzhou City, my two friends already told me about these Gu, so I understand these Gu very well."


    Zi You glanced at Chu Ming and said, "Then that''s good. I don''t need to waste time explaining myself, but there''s a problem. I wonder if Brother Chu Ming has thought about it yet?"


    "Oh? "What''s the problem?"


    Zi You continued, "Why does everyone know that these are Gu worms refined by the three monsters under Dugu Qiye''s command? The Three Monsters of Miao Jiang have never admitted to it, moreover, Miao Jiang has a lot of famous families and families. The method of refining this Gu is not only known to the Three Monsters of Miao Jiang, but the moment this monster appeared, the blame of the Jianghu was immediately pointed at the Three Monsters of Miao Jiang. "


    After hearing this, Chu Ming understood a lot, and Zi You continued to speak, "And the leader of the three monsters of the Miao territory, Dugu Qiye, just happened to be Dugu Qiye who threatened Shao Mansion and wanted to hand over the Six King''s Ring. Since the government did not let Dugu Qiye relax, Dugu Qiye brought a large number of followers from the distant desert and prepared to snatch the Six King''s Ring. If the government did not have the ability to resist Dugu Qiye, then the rumours are that these monsters were created by Miao Sanye.


    As Chu Ming said this, he stopped and looked at Zi You.


    Zi You looked at Chu Ming with admiration. He felt that Chu Ming was not only skilled in swordsmanship, but was also extremely intelligent. He was definitely a talent that was hard to come by.


    Zi You smiled at Chu Ming and said, "Actually, I had my suspicions about this matter since long ago. It''s just that because Brother Zhang Yi was present, I had no choice but to act dumb."


    Chu Ming felt that the person in front of him was extremely brilliant. He couldn''t help but admire him even more and said, "Brother Zi You really does have a pair of sharp eyes. Nothing can escape your notice."

 C55

    56.


    Zi You walked back a few steps, looked at the people who were still in high spirits, and said, "We can''t drag this on any longer. Zi You wants to investigate this mansion."


    Chu Ming said, "If Brother Zi You doesn''t mind, I''m willing to help you."


    Zi You turned around and said, "If I could get Brother Chu Ming''s help, I wouldn''t be able to thank you enough. However, this matter is too dangerous. Brother Chu Ming, you have to think about it carefully."


    Chu Ming said, "Brother Zi You, there''s actually a reason why I came here today. It''s to investigate the source of this matter."


    "Oh?" Zi You was surprised and asked, "What is this for?"


    Chu Ming asked, "What is Brother Zi You trying to take the risk for?"


    Zi You laughed and said, "Forget it. We both need some secrets, right? Haha."


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "The most important thing is to investigate this matter thoroughly."


    Zi You said, "Alright then. We definitely won''t be able to make a move tonight. How about tomorrow night?"


    Chu Ming said, "I''ll follow Brother Zi You''s arrangements."


    Zi You smiled indifferently and looked at Xue Bailing who was standing not far away. He said with interest, "There are still some things I don''t know what Brother Chu Ming plans?"


    Chu Ming glanced at Xue Bailing, shook his head, and said nothing.


    Shao Zhi was filled with indignation as he talked about a lot of things. The group of heroes below also joined in the commotion. When the Dragon King River saw this scene unfold, it couldn''t help but be shocked.


    When Shao Zhi saw the Dragon Lord River, he immediately pushed aside the crowd of heroes to welcome him. He smiled at Dragon Lord River and asked, "Young Master Long, how did you get back so late?"


    When Dragon Lord River saw Shao Zhi, he frowned and said, "I wonder, why would we gather these people in the middle of the night?"


    Shao pointed at the corpses of the two monsters not far away and said, "I don''t have the leisure at night. Aren''t they forced by me?"


    Dragon King River looked into the distance and saw that the corpses of the two monsters were covered in blood. One of their heads was blooming, apparently broken by someone inside, while the other was bleeding from a completely paralyzed body. It was obvious that they had fallen to their deaths.


    Shao Zhi was surprised for a moment and then asked Zhang Yi. Zhang Yi didn''t quite understand, so he turned around and asked everyone. Everyone pointed at Chu Ming and said, "It''s him!"


    Chu Ming and Zi You were still chatting away when they noticed something amiss. The two of them turned around and saw more than fifty people looking their way. They couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat.


    Dragon Lord River clearly didn''t put Chu Ming in his eyes. He walked forward and bowed to Zi You, saying, "So it was Mister Zi You who killed these monsters!"


    When Zi You heard this, he chuckled and said, "Not only that, even though one of them is the hand of Zi You, the two monsters before this have already been subdued by Brother Chu Ming."


    As he spoke, he smiled at Chu Ming.


    Dragon Lord River heard this and his heart skipped a beat. He didn''t think that Chu Ming was originally an expert. Even though he didn''t have a good impression of him, he still had to pretend to be polite. He smiled at Chu Ming and said, "I remember you''re surnamed Chu, right?"


    Chu Ming saw that his smile was very hypocritical and felt quite displeased. He said, "Correct, if I''m not wrong, you are the young master of Snake Dowager?"


    The Dragon Lord River heard him calling himself the "young master of the snake castle", he could not help but feel a wave of anger rise in his heart. However, due to face, he had to say: "Brother Chu remembered wrongly, my surname is Long, not Snake."


    Chu Ming replied with an "Oh" and pretended to be very surprised. He said with embarrassment, "Sorry, but my memory isn''t that good. Please forgive me, Brother Long."


    Dragon King''s River: "I didn''t know Brother Chu was an expert."


    Chu Ming added, "Brother Long is too kind. It''s just a fluke that a mere ''Dragon Slaying Sword'' could achieve victory."


    Long Junhe had been told he was about to explode. Seeing the fiery scene in front of him, Zi You could only come out and try his best. He smiled and said, "I wonder where Brother Long went to play this late at night?"


    The Dragon Lord River retracted his anger and said, "There''s no need for that. Naturally, I have some matters to attend to."


    Zi You smiled and said, "So that''s how it is."


    He turned around and coincidentally saw Xue Bailing standing far away from him. His worries turned into joy as he quickly walked up to Xue Bailing and asked with concern, "Miss Xue, are you alright? Are you hurt?"


    Xue Bailing originally wanted to return to his room, but when she saw the Dragon Lord River come up to ask, she could only smile and say: "Thank you for your concern, Big Brother Long. Bailing is fine."


    It was only now that everyone noticed there was a peerless beauty over here. Normally, no one had seen Xue Bailing leave the house, and now that half of her soul and spirit had been lured away by this beauty, hundreds of pairs of eyes all stared over at them.


    The Dragon Lord River laughed, "Good, good, good. If something happens to Miss Xue, then this person is useless."


    Xue Bailing said, "Big brother Long, you''re too serious. If anything happens to Hundred Spirits, they think they''re useless. How can you blame them?"


    Long Junhe quickly waved his hand, "Sigh, you can''t put it that way. If I, a six foot man, can''t even protect my beloved girl, how can I be your husband?"


    She did not expect that the Dragon Lord River would speak out in front of so many people, making her unable to think of any other methods, if she replied in a gentle and gentle manner, she would definitely be misunderstood by everyone, but if she were to speak honestly, it would cause the Dragon Lord River to lose face, after all, the Dragon Lord River had once saved her, and he had even taken care of her, so she did not have the heart to say any words that would shame the Dragon Lord River in front of so many people.


    In an instant, the words stuck in his throat.


    When everyone heard the Dragon Lord River''s words, they were stunned for a moment, only to discover that the beautiful woman was actually the young master''s favorite target, which immediately made everyone give up the strange idea, feeling that the two people in front of them were indeed a match made in heaven.


    Dragon King River originally had no intention of saying these words in front of everyone, but now that Chu Ming was here, he had an uncomfortable thought, so he blurted it out.


    Zi You shook his head and looked at Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming had already decided to separate from Xue Bailing, but this Dragon Lord River was very displeasing to him. Even though many people didn''t know about the relationship between the three of them, but Zi You, Zhang Yi and the other members of the sect all knew about it.


    The thought made him want to explode, but he looked at Xue Bailing and quickly retracted his gaze. He felt that he couldn''t do so on his own accord. Even if it wasn''t for himself, he still had to think for Xue Bailing.


    Xue Bailing was blushing, not knowing what to say. At this time, Dragon Lord River continued: "Miss Xue, in front of so many heroes'' faces today, I, Long Jun, will confess to you right here. I don''t expect you to accept me immediately, but I hope you can give me a chance to grasp this opportunity."


    Xue Bailing''s face was pale white, his mind frozen in place.


    The crowd was already in an uproar as they all started jeering on the side.


    "This beauty is a perfect match for a hero!"


    "Then Miss Xue will agree!"


    "Yeah, at least she can be the Young Lady of the Dragon Roaming Fortress, above everyone else!"


    "Hahaha."


    "You have such high hopes!" Chu Ming finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. He didn''t know why he was so impulsive to mock the Young Castle Lord of the Wandering Dragon Castle in front of so many people.


    When Dragon King River heard Chu Ming''s voice, his eyebrows creased. He turned around and said, "Brother Chu, why do you say that!"


    "Don''t you see that Hundred Spirit House is extremely vexed? If you like her, then you shouldn''t make her vexed in front of so many people! Do you think you''re very impressive? Are you showing off? " Chu Ming told them all he could think of, not leaving any face for Dragon Lord He.


    When Xue Bailing heard that Chu Ming was helping him out, he raised his eyes and looked at him, his eyes filled with endless grief.


    Seeing that Chu Ming was here to cause trouble again, the Dragon Lord River angrily said, "The matter between me and Miss Xue has nothing to do with you?"


    Chu Ming sneered, "How does this have nothing to do with me? I''ve known Hundred Spirit for a long time, so why can''t I speak up for her!"


    When everyone saw this, they were once again in an uproar.

 C56

    57.


    Long Junhe looked at Xue Bailing and saw that she wasn''t looking at him but was instead looking at Chu Ming. He immediately became angry and shouted at Chu Ming, "Brat, I''ve endured you for a long time. Don''t think that I don''t know that you''ve caused Miss Xue so much pain and sadness, and yet you''re unwilling to accompany her.


    Chu Ming said, "Don''t think that just because you''re the young master of the Roaming Serpent Castle that you''re capable of doing so. If you don''t make things difficult for her, I won''t come out and mess things up!"


    The Dragon Lord River angrily said, "You stinking brat, you have insulted the Wandering Dragon Castle again and again. Today, I will teach you a lesson!"


    As he spoke, he strode forward towards Chu Ming.


    When Zi You saw this, he immediately reached out to stop Chu Ming, but Chu Ming was also very unhappy with the Dragon Lord River.


    In the air, the two shot out a spear and then fell to the ground.


    The Dragon King''s River drew out the fire dragon fan on his waist and instantly opened it up, facing Chu Ming''s violent strikes, a violent wind blew, dust rose, small green stones flew everywhere, and these stones were like sharp daggers that stabbed forward.


    Seeing this, Chu Ming raised his sword and stepped on the seven stars, transforming into a mysterious phenomenon, with afterimages appearing everywhere. The Limitless Mysterious Elephant was like a sky full of stars, it was hard for people to see through it, it was fake and real, it was magnificent but not broken.


    When this move came out, not only did it dodge the force of the Dragon King''s River, but it also took the initiative and made the move a step faster.


    Chu Ming gained the advantage in one move, which surprised everyone. The first reason was that the crowd was furious and the howls were unceasing.


    However, the Dragon Lord River was not anxious at all, he only took a few steps back, flipped over the fan, formed an orchid shape with his left hand, crossed the fan with his right hand, stared with his beautiful eyes, and bellowed "Break!", and then with his left hand extended straight out, he released a red sword qi that flew towards Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming did not dare to take it head-on and turned around to dodge it, but the Dragon Lord River did not give him much time to adjust, another red sword qi rushed out from his meridians towards Chu Ming. Chu Ming did not dare to take it head-on, and turned around to dodge it.


    The Dragon Lord River sneered. Without waiting for Chu Ming to make any changes, it continued to release a few waves of sword qi. Moreover, it was extremely vicious and aimed for the vitals. Xue Bailing, who was to the side, felt his heart race.


    Chu Ming saw that the sword qi was fast and fierce, so he couldn''t dodge it. He could only gather his sword and block a spot to block the sword qi, but the sword qi was too strong, and Chu Ming had no inner force. After blocking a few sword qi, he felt pain in his organs, and blood started to flow from his mouth.


    But Chu Ming was also extremely strong and he was not willing to be seen by the crowd. With a turn of his body, he wiped away the blood on the corner of his mouth and then landed as if nothing happened.


    Although he felt that the man in front of him knew some martial arts, he did not expect him to be this strong. Therefore, he waved the Fire Dragon Fan and decided to not underestimate his opponent.


    Chu Ming didn''t feel good. Because the sword qi was too strong just now, he felt like his hand was about to split open and he was in endless pain.


    When Zi You saw this, he wanted to go forward and stop him, but he was stopped by Shao Zhi. Shao Zhi said, "Brother Zi You need not worry too much, the two of them have not won yet.


    Zi You frowned and said, "Although the outcome hasn''t been decided, there must be someone who will be heavily injured if this goes on!"


    Shao Zhi said, "I''ll have the two of you stop when the time comes."


    Zi You''s frown deepened. He knew that Chu Ming had been suppressed, but it wasn''t that obvious. If Chu Ming held on, then it would be extremely dangerous. But just as Shao Zhi said, it would be useless to stop him.


    The Dragon Lord River took a few big steps towards Chu Ming. Chu Ming quickly used his sword to meet him head on, and the two of them once again started fighting at a close distance.


    With one look, he could tell, although it matched with Chu Ming''s first style, the second style would follow Chu Ming''s movements and use the Fire Dragon Fan to block the four methods, following the sword with the other, one would aim to hit Chu Ming''s Divine Seal, but unexpectedly, Chu Ming''s style was strange, creating something out of nothing, with a change, he sent the Fire Dragon Fan horizontally back, bringing the power along with it, slashing his chest horizontally!


    After finishing his moves, he could only retreat his sword and retreat. With a few consecutive sword qi attacks, they struck the sword blade and the sword blade struck Chu Ming''s chest, causing Chu Ming to feel the sky go dark as he was sent flying. He once again felt the sweetness in his throat as he coughed out a large mouthful of blood and with a loud boom, he crashed into the wall.


    When the crowd saw this, they were shocked. The match had been very exciting and they had thought that they would be unable to separate from each other, but the Dragon Lord River was even more skillful and sent Chu Ming flying before he could stop.


    The Dragon King''s River won at this time. He turned around and walked towards Xue Bailing with a slight smile on his face. Just as he was about to say something, Xue Bailing''s palm suddenly came flying over.


    Dragon Lord River was instantly stuffy, only to see Xue Bailing grind her teeth as she looked at him, causing him to be extremely confused. "Miss Xue, this ¡­ "What is this?"


    Xue Bailing harrumphed and stopped looking at him. He ran over to Chu Ming, picked him up, and shouted with tears in his eyes, "Little pervert, little pervert!"


    Seeing such a situation, the Dragon King River was on the verge of collapsing.


    Everyone was shocked as well. When they saw the sad look on Xue Bailing''s face as he held the heavily injured Chu Ming in his arms, they immediately understood what was going on.


    Shao Zhi was also very surprised. He asked Zi You, "What''s going on?"


    Zi You just shook his head and didn''t say anything.


    Xue Bai Ling saw the pool of blood on Chu Ming''s chest and felt like her heart was about to shatter. She reached out her hand to touch Chu Ming''s face and said, "Little pervert, wake up! Wake up! "


    Chu Ming coughed and opened his eyes. He saw Xue Bailing looking teary and laughed bitterly, "Why does it feel like you''re sending me off? I''m not dead? "


    Xue Bei Ling cried, "You don''t have any Qi, so who knows if you will die after being hit by those sword Qis!"


    Chu Ming touched the blood on the corner of his mouth and said, "I don''t want to die that quickly."


    "You are going to die. I will die with you, even if you only have four years of my life, I will live with you for four years. If you really die four years later, I will die with you, and I will die with you." Xue Bailing stopped crying, "You are going to die, I will die with you, even if you only have four years of your life, I will live with you for four years.


    When Chu Ming heard this, he was stunned.


    Xue Bailing continued, "Even though I can''t live with you, I''m willing to die with you. Not to mention four years, I''d be satisfied if I could live with you for only a day!"


    Seeing how excited Xue Bailing was, Chu Ming bitterly smiled. He reached out his hand to touch her face, shedding her tears and grabbing her hand. He then slowly sat up and pulled her into his embrace.


    At this moment, what words could he use?


    The tears of a beauty were like pearls under the moonlight, dazzling the eyes.


    Xue Bailing''s words were spoken very loudly, and everyone who heard them felt that this woman was very affectionate towards him. The crowd of tyrants felt even more jealous towards Chu Ming.


    The most heartbroken one was none other than the Dragon King River. He was the one who had confessed to Xue Bailing, and now this mess was basically helping the two make up. How could he accept this ending? Thus, he laughed out loud, scaring everyone into looking at him one after the other.


    After laughing a few times, he closed the fire dragon fan and took a few steps to fly out of the courtyard, vanishing into the darkness.


    Shao Zhi also didn''t expect such a result. Losing the Dragon Lord River was a loss to him, so he hurriedly brought Zhang Yi to chase after him.


    Zi You, who was at the side, shook his head and sighed, "What are the emotions in this world?"


    The cold moon shone brilliantly, covering the endless sky.

 C57

    As everyone retreated, Xue Bailing helped Chu Ming back into their courtyard.


    The endless night also seemed to have its dawn. The sky started to glow a little, and the air that was blowing towards them was extremely refreshing. Accompanied by a slight breeze, it was as if he was caressing his own face.


    Xue Bailing brought Chu Ming to his room and put him on the bed. He then went to find some medicine packs and gave him a cup of water. He said, "Eat it."


    "Can you do it?" When Chu Ming saw the bag of white powder, he immediately thought of Zong Neng''s swollen hand, "I was afraid that I would die from waiting for the swelling."


    Xue Bailing rolled his eyes at him and said, "Then die from the swelling. I''ll take it!"


    As he spoke, he grabbed him by the cheek, pried open Chu Ming''s mouth, and poured the white powder in, then poured the water in as well.


    Chu Ming rested for a while and immediately felt that his five visceras were no longer in pain. He immediately became more energetic and curiously asked, "What did you give me to eat?"


    Xue Bailing laughed. "The Rice Noodle Roll first stopped the pain, then recovered, then rotted away and died."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he jumped in fright and said, "So poisonous, you. No matter what, I still have four years to live."


    "It''s good that he died!" Xue Bailing clapped his hands and placed the cup on the table. Then he sat beside Chu Ming and said, "I''m a lot more at ease now that you''re dead."


    Chu Ming turned his head and said, "Really?"


    Xue Bailing reached out his hand and twisted Chu Ming''s head back. He gave a faint smile, then slowly approached Chu Ming, causing him to stare blankly as Xue Bailing''s red lips came close to his face. His body was set ablaze with desire as he tightly hugged the beauty in front of him, and their lips intersected.


    The sky lit up, and a faint light shone in, breaking the cold of the night.


    "..."


    In the corner.


    Zhang Yi respectfully paid his respects to Shao Zhi, but when Shao Zhi saw this, he didn''t respond. He sat at the seat of honor of the Main Hall, held a cup of tea, drank a mouthful of tea, exhaled, drank another mouthful of tea, and exhaled a breath of air.


    Zhang Yi broke out in a cold sweat, and could only bite the bullet. "Master Shao, Master Shao?"


    Shao Zhi suddenly threw down his teacup and angrily looked at Zhang Yi as he said, "What is it? If you''ve already said it, why are you shouting so much? Do you think I''m deaf?!"


    Zhang Yi was so scared that he quickly kneeled down and cupped his hands: "Your subordinate has already sent people to search all over Yangzhou City, but you are still ¡­ Still no trace of Young Master Long ¡­ "


    Shao Zhi snorted coldly and said, "If something like that happened, do you think that Dragon King River still has enough face?!" He was definitely going back to Roaming Dragon Castle! Originally, I had the confidence of reaching the sixth level, but with the departure of the Dragon King River, how could my plan succeed?! Who''s going to deal with Dugu Qiye? Tell me! "


    Zhang Yi said gruffly: "Subordinate ¡­ Think... Young Castle Lord Long is also not a match for Dugu Qiye ¡­ "


    "Do you really have to say that!?" Shao Zhi shouted, "As long as he can hold off Dugu Qiye for a while, this old man will be enough. But right now, let''s see, who amongst those people can stop Dugu Qiye for half an incense''s time?"


    Zhang Yi wiped away the sweat on his forehead and said, "This subordinate feels that I can let Brother Zi You and Brother Chu Ming try."


    "Do you think I haven''t thought about it? But last night''s battle definitely caused quite a bit of injury to Chu Ming and he doesn''t know if he''ll be able to fight again. If it was just Zi You alone, how could he defend against Dugu Qiye''s sword moves?" Shao stood upright and paced back and forth, seemingly very anxious.


    Zhang Yi could only kneel there, sweating profusely.


    Shao Zhi raised his hand and said, "Did the scouts report anything!"


    Zhang Yi quickly said, "Yes. "Yes."


    Shao Zhi replied angrily, "Then why aren''t you telling me? This old man didn''t ask you, so you didn''t tell me!"


    Zhang Yi said in a trembling voice, "According to the scouts'' reports, the Blood Demon Sect will probably take action tomorrow night at Hai time."


    Shao Zhi took a deep breath and said, "Go get Fan Erhu and Zero-ke!"


    Zhang Yi cupped his hands and said: "This subordinate will do it right away!" Then he hastily left the Hall of Ambition and headed back to the barracks.


    "..."


    Heroes'' Hall.


    Zi You had already woken up early. There was nothing to do in the room. He sat by the window with the book in his hands, smelling the fragrance as he read.


    When it was noon and Chu Ming and Xue Bailing walked over hand in hand, he thought of what happened last night and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Chu Ming saw Zi You and hurried forward to greet him. "Brother Zi You, have you slept well?"


    When Zi You heard this, he smiled and said, "No matter what, it''s not comparable to Brother Chu Ming."


    When Chu Ming heard this, his face reddened. He changed the topic and asked, "Then, can Brother Zi You think about what happened tonight?"


    Zi You looked around him and said softly, "It has always been on Zi You''s mind. Brother Chu Ming, you can rest assured. However, Miss Xue and you are on good terms. You won''t bring her with you tonight, right?"


    Chu Ming turned his head to look at Xue Bailing, who was still fiddling with the flowers in the courtyard, and said, "Brother Zi You, don''t worry. I won''t let Bailing take this risk."


    "Then if she comes to find you tonight, won''t she be exposing herself?" Zi You smiled and said, "I still have to explain it well."


    Chu Ming replied, "Brother Zi You, don''t worry. I have my ways."


    Zi You smiled and said, "Then that''s it."


    Chu Ming cupped his hands together and said, "Then I still have a few things to do, so I''ll say my goodbyes. When the time comes, I''ll come to find Brother Zitou."


    Zi You waved his hand and said, "Go, go. Have fun."


    Chu Ming''s face turned red as he said with a smile, "Brother Zi You is truly frightening."


    Zi You was surprised for a moment before he smiled and said, "Please excuse me. Zi You spoke too much."


    Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "Then that''s it."


    He then turned around and walked towards Xue Bailing.


    Xue Bailing saw Chu Ming running back, so he asked, "What''s the matter? Why didn''t you allow me to follow you? Go ahead."


    Chu Ming spread out his hands and said, "No."


    Xue Bailing looked at Yuanliao with an expression of disbelief. Seeing that Zi You was no longer by the window, she became even more suspicious and said, "Quickly tell me, what is it?"


    Chu Ming sighed, "Well, it''s because Brother Zi You and I are going to investigate this monster tonight. Isn''t this our purpose here?"


    Xue Bailing suddenly said, "I almost forgot." Then he said, "I''ll go too."


    Chu Ming looked around and said, "This is not a good place to talk, let''s talk outside."


    "Why?" Xue Bailing looked puzzled. "Isn''t this the safest place?"


    Chu Ming knocked on her head and said, "Let''s go, don''t talk too much."


    Xue Bailing scratched his head and said, "How dare you hit me!"


    Without a word, Chu Ming ran out of the courtyard. When Xue Bailing saw him, he chased after him in a fit of rage.


    After chasing for a while, he still wasn''t able to catch up to Chu Ming. Xue Bailing was a little surprised, as if Chu Ming didn''t have any internal energy, and his Qing Gong was just ordinary, so he ran off and lost himself, and he couldn''t help but to have some doubts. He looked around and realized that he actually didn''t recognize any of the places around him, and thought that Shao Mansion was indeed just like a maze.


    Xue Bailing walked around in circles, feeling that the buildings were too frightening, and couldn''t help but be shocked. "Little pervert!" he shouted. Little pervert! "


    These buildings surrounded him like a maze, and it was at this time that he panicked. He heard Xue Bailing''s shout, and immediately jumped onto the roof, only to discover that Xue Bailing was actually a wall away from him, so he hurriedly walked over and landed in front of Xue Bailing.


    Xue Bailing was shocked to see Chu Ming suddenly jump out. "Where did you go?!"


    Chu Ming scratched his head and said with a smile, "I''ve taken the wrong path, I don''t know how to return."


    Xue Yu said coldly, "You don''t know either? This place is really scary. No matter how I walk, it''s like I''m walking in circles. "


    Chu Ming nodded and looked around, saying, "I think so too."


    "What should we do?" Xue Bei Ling hit Chu Ming with her hammer and said, "What are you running for, what do you think about it now? You can''t get out, right? "


    Chu Ming smiled apologetically, "If you didn''t chase me, why would I have run?"


    "Wasn''t it you who provoked me first?" Xue Bailing glanced at Chu Ming and said, "It''s all Shao Zhi''s fault for building such a big house."


    Chu Ming sighed, "I''m rich, I like to show off."


    "You guys, once you''re rich, you''ll go around showing off. Buying antiques, building big rooms, wearing gold and silver, taking three wives and four concubines, you guys really have no taste in them!" Xue Bailing muttered as he looked around at the terrifying houses.


    Chu Ming said, "Those are the officials. It''s useless no matter what you say to a pauper like me. I''m still spending your family''s silver."

 C58

    59.


    Xue Bailing was shocked to see Chu Ming suddenly jump out. "Where did you go?!"


    Chu Ming scratched his head and said with a smile, "I''ve taken the wrong path, I don''t know how to return."


    Xue Yu said coldly, "You don''t know either? This place is really scary. No matter how I walk, it''s like I''m walking in circles. "


    Chu Ming nodded and looked around, saying, "I think so too."


    "What should we do?" Xue Bei Ling hit Chu Ming with her hammer and said, "What are you running for, what do you think about it now? You can''t get out, right? "


    Chu Ming smiled apologetically, "If you didn''t chase me, why would I have run?"


    "Wasn''t it you who provoked me first?" Xue Bailing glanced at Chu Ming and said, "It''s all Shao Zhi''s fault for building such a big house."


    Chu Ming sighed, "I''m rich, I like to show off."


    "You guys, once you''re rich, you''ll go around showing off. Buying antiques, building big rooms, wearing gold and silver, taking three wives and four concubines, you guys really have no taste in them!" Xue Bailing muttered as he looked around at the terrifying houses.


    Chu Ming said, "Those are the officials. It''s useless no matter what you say to a pauper like me. I''m still spending your family''s silver."


    Xue Bailing rolled his eyes at him. "If you had the money, would you learn from them?"


    Chu Ming laughed and said, "I''m a pauper. If I had the money, I would have dropped it. Otherwise, with my business background, if you gave me a hundred taels, I would have finished it in ten days."


    Xue Bailing said, "That''s right, we can''t let you have money. You have such a bad idea. If you have money, you''ll definitely be no different from that Shao Zhi. Just let me support you!"


    Chu Ming laughed, "Didn''t your dad give you your money!"


    "That''s still not mine!" Xue Bailing pursed his lips. "It''s all mine!"


    Chu Ming spread out his hands and said, "Okay, this is all yours. In the future, I''ll let you raise me. I don''t need any money, I''ll send you off after three cheap meals and a few jugs of wine. I just need to feed for another four years."


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he grabbed him by the face and said, "Keep talking nonsense!"


    "That''s the truth. I''ve already accepted it, can''t you accept it?"


    Xue Bailing squeezed his lips even harder and said, "I don''t believe it. If you had told me what happened then, you wouldn''t have ruined my mood!"


    Chu Ming was pinched so hard that it hurt. He quickly said, "If you don''t let go, I''ll die here."


    Xue Bailing glared at him and let him go.


    Chu Ming touched his face and complained, "You can''t be merciful, you''re really ruthless."


    Xue Bailing ignored him and walked around before saying, "Let''s think of a way to get out of here."


    "You want to shout?" Chu Ming said.


    "What are you shouting for?"


    Chu Ming laughed, "For example, save me, this little girl is as beautiful as an immortal. Whoever saves me, I will marry."


    Chu Ming laughed as he spoke. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his arm, "Ah!" He looked over quickly, but it was Xue Bailing who was biting his right hand so hard that he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He apologized, "I''m wrong! I''m wrong! I''m wrong! I''m wrong! I''m wrong!" Ah ¡­ "If you don''t let go now, my flesh will be bitten out by you.


    After biting for a long time, Xue Bailing finally loosened his bite. He was extremely pleased with himself as he stared at the bloody bite mark.


    Chu Ming said, "What are you doing? I was just joking. You really don''t have a sense of humor!"


    "I hate this kind of joke, especially when you say so!" Xue Bailing looked at Chu Ming with a furious expression.


    Chu Ming helplessly took two steps back and said, "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s think about how we''re going to get out of here."


    "Didn''t I let you think about it just now? Then why are you joking!" Xue Bailing said.


    Chu Ming said, "Alright, let me think."


    Chu Ming took a few steps forward and looked around, only to see that the rooms were indeed very strange, as if they were some sort of array formation. However, Chu Ming did not know a single thing about these rooms, so he had no choice but to pull Xue Bailing over. The two of them walked around the huge courtyard for no less than ten rounds before finally giving up. This was because every time they turned to the place where they were previously at, they would always find themselves. They had tried many different paths, and no matter how many times they tried, it was to no avail.


    Chu Ming was on the verge of vomiting blood, so he had no choice but to stay where he was with Xue Bailing. He sat with his back to the side and rested for a long while.


    "What should we do?"


    Xue Bailing was too lazy to reply, so he could only knock on Chu Ming''s door.


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "This is really strange. How did the two of us get in?"


    Xue Bailing said, "How would I know? You were the one who brought him in."


    "Don''t hit me!"


    "How could I be in the mood? We''ve been wandering around here for several hours, right?" Xue Bailing pointed at the red sun.


    He was thinking about how he was going to go out for a good meal and then head back to investigate things in Shao Mansion with Zi You during the night. But now, not only was he unable to eat, even the appointed time with Zi You was about to arrive. If things continued like this, he might end up trapped to death here.


    Xue Bailing saw that Chu Ming did not respond, and turned his head to look. Seeing Chu Ming''s blank expression, he could not help but angrily ask, "What are you doing?"


    Chu Ming looked at Xue Bailing and said, "I''m waiting for death."


    "You''re still in the mood to joke around at a time like this!"


    Chu Ming raised his head to look at the sky and saw a few eagles flying by. Suddenly, he thought of something and patted his body, "Alright, I''ll try. I hope it succeeds."


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he asked, "What method?"


    "Shout."


    "What are you shouting for?"


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "If you don''t want to shout, I''ll shout. If any beauty comes to save me, I''ll repay her with my own body."


    Xue Bailing said angrily, "Do you think my bites aren''t painful enough?!"


    Chu Ming quickly took a few steps back and said, "I owe you from my previous life, how can you treat me like this!"


    "You''ll owe me for the rest of your life!"


    Chu Ming laughed, "I won''t play with you anymore, I''ll call for Gold."


    "That''s the bird?" Xue Bailing asked.


    "It''s not a simple bird." After Chu Ming finished speaking, he whistled loudly towards the sky.


    Even after a few sounds, there was still no response.


    "Your bird is ignoring you!"


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "It must be because this courtyard is too big. If we can''t hear it, we''ll have to retreat a bit more."


    Xue Bailing walked to Chu Ming''s side and said, "I''m tired. Carry me."


    Chu Ming said, "Then I''ll carry you away."


    Xue Bailing shook his head. "No. It''s hard to bear. It''s very comfortable to carry."


    "You''re still being particular!"


    Xue Bailing wanted to say something, but he suddenly felt a bright light shining upon him, making him unable to open his eyes.


    On the side, Chu Ming laughed, "My gold is here."


    Sure enough, the gold in the sky rushed down like an Aurora. After a while, it stopped glowing and started circling around Chu Ming like a pigeon.


    Xue Bailing saw the golden bird and was puzzled. "How can you take us out of here with such a small bird?"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he laughed, "You said it''s a bird?"


    Xue Bailing nodded.


    Chu Ming said to Gold, "You''ve been underestimated. Come, change back to your original form and let her see!"


    The golden bird let out a few croaks, then landed on the ground. It spread its wings, and a golden light suddenly burst out. When the light faded away, Xue Bailing was suddenly struck dumb by the sudden appearance of a ten feet long and large bird.


    Chu Ming didn''t want the gold to get bigger, so he smiled and said, "You''ll grow twice as much every year, and in a few years you''ll be the size of this courtyard."


    Gold raised his head and nudged Chu Ming with his head.


    Chu Minghui touched its head and said to Xue Bailing, "We''ll ride it. We can fly to the ends of the earth if we don''t identify the residence."


    Xue Bailing recovered his wits and asked, "Are you still a bird?"


    Chu Ming laughed, "I heard that gold is a divine beast called the Golden Winged Kun Peng!"


    "Golden Winged Kun Peng!"


    Chu Ming nodded.


    Xue Bailing said, "I''ve heard Father say that it was an ancient spirit beast!"


    Xue Bailing was filled with respect as he examined the gold.


    Chu Ming patted the head and said, "Gold, bring us out. This place is really strange, we can''t even get out."


    Jin Gugu shouted a few times as if asking the two of them to hurry up.


    Chu Ming pulled Xue Bailing with him, and as the two of them rode on the gold, the gold gave a few cries and flapped its wings, flying into the sky.


    The gold brought the two of them to a thousand feet in the air. Xue Bailing immediately felt cold and hid in Chu Ming''s embrace. Chu Ming was also very cold, so he could only hug Xue Bailing tightly to keep him warm.

 C59

    60.


    Chu Ming said to the gold, "Fly faster with the gold, fly directly to courtyard A."


    The gold cawed a few times.


    Xue Bailing asked, "Is this how you talk?"


    Chu Ming questioned, "Is there a problem with that?"


    Xue Bailing broke out in a cold sweat. "Most people would think there was something wrong with that, right?"


    Chu Ming said, "Is there a problem?"


    Xue Bailing thought for a moment, then said with a smile, "Do you think you and Pig can talk?"


    "Of course not!"


    Xue Bailing said, "Isn''t that the case? How can humans and animals talk?"


    "Gold is a divine beast."


    Xue Bailing was speechless. He waved his hand and said, "Forget it, I can''t explain it clearly."


    At this moment, Jin Gua shouted and slowly landed on the ground. Chu Ming first landed on the ground and then carried Xue Bailing down from the ground. The gold immediately returned to its original form, returning to Chu Ming''s shoulders.


    Chu Ming patted Gold''s head and said, "Gold, be a bit more obedient. I still have some things to do. I''ll accompany you later. You and Hundred Spirit to play."


    "I''ll go too," Xue Bailing said.


    "No way!"


    "Go!" Xue Bailing said angrily.


    "No way!"


    "Do you want me to bite you?!"


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "If you don''t listen, even if I go, I will be distracted. When that happens ¡­"


    "Alright, alright. Why don''t you just say that I''m a burden?" Xue Bailing was greatly infuriated, and pulled back the hand Chu Ming was holding. "Just treat me as a burden and it''ll affect you!"


    Chu Ming said, "Stop messing around. I''ll let you ride me to see the scenery?"


    "No!"


    Chu Ming said helplessly, "Then no matter what, I really can''t take you there. It''s too dangerous."


    "I''m not afraid. At that time, I won''t need your protection!" Xue Bailing''s words were firm.


    Chu Ming couldn''t refuse him and could only sigh: "Okay, but you have to listen to me. You absolutely can''t act rashly!"


    "As long as you take me there, I''ll listen to you," Xue Bailing said, beaming.


    Chu Ming shook his head and called out to Gold, "Gold, be a bit more obedient. Go back to your room. I''ll bring you something nice to eat later."


    Jin looked reluctantly at Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming patted its head and said, "Gold must be obedient."


    Feeling helpless, Jin Feng had no choice but to match what Chu Ming said with his own, before flying up to the sky.


    Xue Bailing added, "You''re a very obedient bird."


    "Yeah, it will be much better than taking care of you."


    Xue Bailing didn''t get angry even after hearing that.


    The two of them arrived in front of Zi You''s room. Just as they were about to knock on the door, the door creaked open and the person who walked out was Zi You. When Zi You saw the two of them holding hands, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    Chu Ming embarrassedly said, "I can''t win against her."


    Xue Bailing stuck out his tongue and said, "Take me there. It might be of some help."


    Zi You spread open his fan and said, "Miss Xue, are you sure you want to go with us? It''s a bit dangerous."


    Xue Bailing said, "I''m not afraid."


    Zi You sighed and said, "Then let''s do it this way. Does Miss Xue know the purpose of this trip?"


    "What purpose?"


    Only now did Chu Ming remember that he didn''t tell Xue Bailing the whole story.


    Zi You said, "Alright, let''s walk and talk."


    Chu Ming asked, "What is Brother Zi You''s plan?"


    Zi You looked around and saw that the sky was dark and no one was in the courtyard. This was mainly because the one who lived in the A-class courtyard was none other than him, while the Dragon King River had long since left. Zi You said, "When I first came in, I had a patrol that night, and I found out that there was an extremely strange courtyard not far from here. That courtyard was modified according to the strange Eight Trigrams Formation that Zhuge Kongming used to trap Lu Xun, the Great General of the East Wu, during the Three Kingdoms period. Its basic principle is unchanged, but there''s one particular thing, which is that the doors and windows of these courtyards are actually passive."


    Surprised, both Chu Ming and Xue Bailing replied in unison, "We''ve been there before!"


    This made Zi You jump in fright, and he asked, "When?"


    "Just now!" Chu Ming said, "Ah, so close, I almost got trapped to death there."


    Zi You said in admiration, "Brother Chu Ming seems to have extraordinary talent, being able to escape this formation."


    Chu Ming blushed with shame, "No, I''m ashamed. Hundred Spirit and I walked around in there for a few hours and still couldn''t understand. In the end, we let the gold save us."


    Zi You said, "So that''s how it is. However, why are you two going there?"


    Xue Bailing said, "Isn''t that the same as a little pervert? He could even get lost while walking, and accidentally entered."


    Zi You said, "Oh." Then he asked again, "There was originally someone guarding the door. What? You two didn''t meet?"


    Chu Ming was puzzled, "No, we didn''t see anyone when we entered."


    "That''s weird." Zi You looked at the sky, suddenly frowned and said, "I guessed that Dugu Qiye would be coming soon. I must have used up all the manpower that I needed."


    "Maybe so." Chu Ming said, "Wouldn''t that make it easier for us to move around?"


    Zi You said, "If that''s really the case, then that''s for the best. However, I still feel a little uneasy."


    Chu Ming asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I''m not sure." Zi You sighed and said, "That''s it. No matter what, we must act tonight."


    Chu Ming answered, "That''s what I meant too."


    Zi You nodded and said, "Once we enter that courtyard, the three of us must not split up. Otherwise, we really won''t be able to find anyone."


    Xue Bailing and Chu Ming both nodded their heads. The two of them knew just how powerful that courtyard was.


    The three of them took advantage of the opportunity to arrive at the strange courtyard. Zi You first stepped in, then looked around. The two of them were completely confused. However, Zi You''s actions were very reassuring, so Chu Ming didn''t say much and just stood to the side, watching. After a while, Zi You clapped his hands and walked back. He looked at the two of them and said, "This formation is truly powerful."


    Chu Ming scratched his head and said, "To be honest, I don''t really understand this sort of thing."


    Zi You smiled and explained, "I will tell you about this formation."


    The two of them nodded.


    Zi You continued: "This Mysterious Gate Eight Trigrams Formation is a formation used to trap opponents, it is mainly used to arrange troops on the battlefield. With Zi You''s understanding, there are a total of 416 variations: divide, divide, live, injure, Du, death, shock, and open eight doors. If it was a battle array, then it would be very simple. As long as they entered from the east and entered from the ''Gate of Life'', they would then head to the southwest and exit from the ''Gate of Healing''. However, our main goal for this trip is to find out if there are any Gu worms being refined in the house and if they are already cultivating the host. "


    Chu Ming nodded. Although Xue Bailing didn''t understand their intentions, he still nodded due to face.


    Zi You continued, "That''s why the Eight Trigram Formation set up in this courtyard is mainly to protect some secrets. I can guess that a portion of these secrets could be the location and the host''s original location for the Gu''s refinement."


    Chu Ming asked, "Then what you mean is, if you break through this formation and continue forward, will you be able to find that place?"


    Exactly!" Zi You said, "I have also told you how to break through the formation, but because I am unable to observe the overall situation, I am temporarily unable to differentiate between the various entrances to the formation. "This gossip can give birth to two elements, four phenomena and four phenomena, all of which are extremely mysterious. Every wrong step makes it difficult to turn back, so every time we go to a new house, we have to carefully look for the rules, and among them, there are the rules, the rules, the rules, the rules, the rules, the rules and regulations ¡­


    Before he could finish, Xue Bailing and Chu Ming interrupted him at the same time, "Stop!"


    Zi You didn''t understand and asked, "What is it?"


    Chu Ming said, "It''s really too mysterious. The two of us were really confused when we heard it. I''m afraid only a knowledgeable son like you would understand."


    Zi You smiled and said, "If Brother Chu Ming takes good care of it, I''m afraid he would understand as well."


    Chu Ming laughed, "Forget it, I''m more afraid of these things. As long as brother Zi You understands, he can bring us there. That''s enough and it can save us some time. "


    Zi You nodded and said, "Alright then. You two follow me."

 C60

    61.


    Zi You continued to walk and look, and from time to time, he seemed to be calculating something. This made Chu Ming and Xue Bailing extremely embarrassed, and they could only follow him around and take a few steps.


    While walking, Zi You stopped and frowned, muttering to himself, "Impossible, how could this be ¡­"


    Chu Ming wanted to ask, but Zi You saw through his thoughts. He raised his hand to stop Chu Ming, so Chu Ming had no choice but to keep his mouth shut.


    After walking for a while, Zi You turned around and said to Chu Ming, "This represents the sky, the earth, the water, the water, the fire, the thunder, the gong, the wind, and the bog. After that, the gossip will be matched with sixty-four divinities. However, the gossip here cannot be matched with sixty-four divinities, how strange, this is too strange!"


    Chu Ming didn''t understand anything and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Xue Bailing, who was standing to the side, noticed that Zi You had lost his usual calmness, so he whispered into Chu Ming''s ears, "Could this scholar be crazy?"


    Chu Ming shushed her and said, "Don''t speak nonsense. Brother Zi You is such a person. We should just wait."


    Just as he finished speaking, Zi You muttered, "The elements are yin and yang, heaven and earth, day and night, male and female, the Four Symbols are Shaoyang, Shaoyang, Lunar, and Sun, corresponding to the Four Directions, Four Seasons, Four Seasons, and Four Appearances. This formation is based on gossip, yet it rejects all logic. Isn''t this the Mysterious Gate Eight Trigrams Formation? "


    When Chu Ming heard this, his hair stood on end. He didn''t know what these scholars were planning.


    Zi You suddenly sighed. "Qian Nan is fifteen meters a house, North Kun is thirteen meters a house, and East is only sixty meters?" If it is replaced by Innate Eight Trigrams, take one, take two, take three, take four, take five, take six, take seven, and take eight. If it is replaced by Innate Eight Trigrams, take one, take two, take three, take four, take five, take six, take seven, take eight, take nine.


    Xue Bailing felt that the person in front of him was about to go berserk.


    Chu Ming could only say, "Brother Zi You?"


    Zi You was stunned. He turned around to look at Chu Ming and said, "Both of you are at ease. Zi You are fine, it''s just that you have a strange habit of becoming like this whenever you encounter some difficult problems. Please forgive me."


    Chu Ming said, "It''s been hard on you, Brother Zi You."


    Zi You waved his hand, turned around and continued with his calculations.


    After roughly another two hours, Zi You seemed to finally bear a heavy responsibility. He laughed and said, "Hahaha, I didn''t expect there to be such an expert in this world. I really want to meet the person who set up this formation."


    Finished speaking, he turned his head and said to Chu Ming, "Zi You has already been unraveled. Thirty steps forward is the formation, and it can be said to be the fifth palace. It is also the essence of this formation. We just need to turn from the formation to the north, then to the east, then to the south, and we will be able to leave!"


    Both of them were surprised: "Only 60 steps?"


    Zi You nodded, "That''s right. Don''t look at the fact that this is only sixty steps. If you don''t walk properly, you won''t be able to leave. Please follow me."


    The two of them followed closely, and after walking thirty steps, they walked towards the south. After walking thirty steps, both Xue Bailing and Chu Ming couldn''t help but admire him. After walking for sixty steps, a new path appeared in front of them.


    Zi You smiled and said, "There are many strange formations in this world, but they can be said to be the one that gives Zi You the greatest headache. It was a worthwhile trip!"


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that Hundred Spirit and I would be trapped here for no less than 10 miles after walking only 60 steps. I''m so ashamed!"


    Zi You shook his head and said, "If we don''t understand the theory of gossip, it will be extremely difficult to walk out. We don''t know where the great road before us leads to. We still have business to attend to."


    The two of them nodded and followed Zi You onto the main road.


    The three of them walked along this path for a good half an hour before they finally saw a huge house. The house was brightly lit and a few figures could be seen through the paper windows.


    Zi You made a silent gesture towards Xue Bailing and Chu Ming, then slowly walked forward. He leaned against the window, using his fingers to prick a window and look inside.


    Chu Ming and Xue Bailing couldn''t see what was going on inside. They looked at each other and felt bored.


    Chu Ming patted Zi You and softly asked, "How is it?"


    Zi turned around and said, "As expected."


    "Then that means this matter was really caused by Shao Zhi?" Chu Ming couldn''t wait to go up and have a look.


    Zi You nodded and gave him his place.


    Chu Ming tiptoed to the front of the cave and looked inside. He saw a pile of human corpses lying on the ground, covered in red cloth. The corpses were all missing arms, and not a single one was intact. It was a bloody scene. In the middle of the cauldron, there was a huge cauldron. It was unknown what was floating within the cauldron. White smoke continued to billow up, but there was a hole on top. Moonlight shone down onto the cauldron, creating a strange scene. Behind the cauldron, there were two other people dressed in strange black robes. Both of them wore large cloaks that covered their faces. The two of them took some white powder from a table to the side and continuously sprinkled it into the cauldron. It was extremely strange.


    On the right side of the cauldron were more than ten human bodies lying side by side. No one knew if they were dead or alive, but they were all wearing large black cloaks and looked exactly the same as those demon creatures. It was likely that they were the hosts. And on the left side, there seemed to be a ''completed'' host, who stood there without moving. The number was shocking, no less than 30, and if this was discovered, then there would be a lot of fierce battles. Chu Ming felt his hair stand on end as he thought about how the hosts would attack like wild beasts.


    Xue Bailing was also very curious. He pulled on Chu Ming and whispered, "Let me take a look!"


    Chu Ming turned his head to the side and said softly, "You''re not allowed to shout out if you see it. It''s very bloody inside."


    Xue Bailing ignored her and peeked inside, but upon seeing who it was, he was shocked and almost shouted out loud. Luckily, Chu Ming acted in time and covered her mouth, pulling her back, saying, "I told you not to look, just look, you almost caused trouble!"


    Xue Bailing was very embarrassed, so he couldn''t argue with Chu Ming.


    Zi You said, "I think this Shao Zhi is the mastermind."


    "How did you know that Shao Zhi was refining these poisons?" Xue Bailing asked.


    Chu Ming explained, "There are two reasons, one is because it would arouse too much suspicion that these poisonous creatures were cultivated by Dugu Qiye, because Dugu Qiye would not have been stupid enough to offend a martial artist at the mouth of the wind, and the second is that Shao Zhi must have a reason in order to gather all the heroes to help him, so what''s the reason?"


    "Oh!" "I understand. It''s that the spreading of poison was created by Dugu Qiye." Xue Bailing was relieved.


    Zi You added on from the side, "Naturally, Shao Zhi has other motives."


    "What purpose?" The duo asked simultaneously.


    Zi You said, "Shao Zhi will not completely trust those of us who came to help him, so he naturally has to replenish his own forces. This way, to a large extent, Shao Zhi''s combat strength will be strengthened, and when dealing with Dugu Qi Ye, he will have a better chance of winning."


    "This Shao Zhi is indeed an old fox. No wonder my dad and Uncle Bian Jie like to call him that!" "For the sake of that ring!"


    Zi You said, "Although I also feel that Shao Zhi is too inhumane, but to be honest, the Six King Rings can indeed make some people risk their lives for it."


    Chu Ming frowned, "Are these Six King Rings really that evil?"


    Zi You said, "Not really. The main thing is that the Sixth King''s Ring is a necessary item to open the Earthen Treasure Trove. Anyone who collects six items will be able to open the Earthen Treasure Trove."


    Chu Ming asked, "What is this Earth Treasure Trove?"


    Zi You looked around and said, "Explaining is quite time-consuming. Let''s finish our business first and explain everything when we have time."


    Xue Bailing asked, "Is there anything else?" Aren''t you here to find out the truth? "We already know that. Are we not going to retreat and wait for someone to catch us?"


    Zi You shook his head and said, "It''s not over yet, we have to find a way to check if the thing inside the cauldron is those Gu worms. Furthermore, I saw just now, there are only two people there.


    Chu Ming said, "Secret?"


    Zi You nodded his head and said, "Although I don''t know what else is inside yet, I still need to investigate thoroughly before coming here. If I''m not wrong, the ambush will happen tomorrow. There won''t be a second chance."


    Chu Ming nodded his head and said, "Fine, I also feel like we should settle this once and for all."

 C61

    62.


    Zi You smiled and said, "Let''s split up for now. I saw that there are still two big rooms behind us, you and Miss Xue go to the one on the right, and I''ll go to the one on the left. After that, we''ll gather here, and remember to be careful not to run around.


    Chu Ming and Xue Bailing nodded.


    Without another word, Zi You headed to the left.


    Chu Ming looked at Xue Bailing and said, "Let''s go."


    Xue Bailing held Chu Ming''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    The two took a detour to the backyard from the left, and indeed saw two large buildings. The left side was brightly lit, obviously having someone inside, while the right side was completely dark without any noise.


    Chu Ming understood and brought Xue Bailing to the right side of the house. He pierced a paper window and looked inside. Xue Bailing, who had been watching from the side, laughed. "It''s pitch black. How can you see it?"


    Chu Ming smiled slightly and said, "It''s not like I want to see the situation inside."


    "Then why did you poke your head through the window? Why did you poke your head out to take a look?"


    Chu Ming picked up a stone from the ground and lightly stuffed it into the hole. The stone fell onto the ground and made a small sound, but there were two echoes.


    Chu Ming laughed, "Come, let''s go in!"


    Xue Bailing was pulled over by Chu Ming, and he gently opened the door and walked in.


    It was pitch black inside, making it impossible to see his hands in front of his face. Xue Bailing was most afraid of being covered in darkness, so she could only hold tightly onto Chu Ming''s arm and ask softly, "There''s no one here, right?"


    Chu Ming nodded.


    Xue Bailing said anxiously, "Say something!"


    Only then did Chu Ming realize that Xue Bailing could not see him nod, "There should be no one here, and I think this place must be very spacious. There shouldn''t be any decorations here, otherwise there wouldn''t have been any response when the stone landed."


    "What kind of nonsense is that?"


    Chu Ming pulled Xue Bailing a few steps forward and asked, "I wonder what is placed here?" Could it be an empty room? "


    "Have you ever seen such a large empty room?" Xue Bailing disdainfully said.


    Chu Ming said, "He''s rich, you know? He loves to build rooms and rooms. If he has nothing to do, he can do it himself to cause trouble and vent his anger."


    Xue Bailing said, "What kind of mentality do you have?! I''ll open the fire piston and take a look. "


    Chu Ming quickly stopped him, "Don''t, someone will find out!"


    "Then what should we do?" "We wouldn''t be walking around in such a dark place, would we?"


    Chu Ming raised his hand and pulled out the four techniques. Once the four techniques were used, the sword blade shone brightly, illuminating a white area of one zhang. Although the light wasn''t too good, it was still better than being completely black.


    Xue Bailing said, "Your bird can emit light, but can your sword still be used as a lantern?"


    Chu Ming said, "These four techniques will emit a faint glow at night. If there is a bright moon outside, I will naturally not be able to see too clearly, but in this pitch black area, the sword is like moonlight. This light is like fire, and it''s not easy to be discovered."


    Xue Bailing pinched Chu Ming''s cheek and said, "There really are all kinds of treasures here, make me jealous!"


    Chu Ming didn''t answer and walked around with Xue Bailing. After walking for a while, he realized that it was indeed an empty room. He couldn''t help but say, "Strange, why would there be an empty room in such an important place?"


    Xue Bailing said, "Maybe it''s built so that we can put some things in later?"


    Chu Ming shook his head and said, "It doesn''t look like it. I''m afraid there must be some sort of secret."


    Xue Bailing said, "You just like to be suspicious." As he spoke, he let go of Chu Ming''s hands.


    After looking for a while, he decided to give up and put down his sword. He placed his left hand on a pillar, and suddenly, with a "Long" sound, he seemed to have opened something, which surprised the two of them. Chu Ming quickly lifted his sword and went forward, while Xue Bailing followed closely behind. After walking for about twenty steps, the wall in front of them opened up like a door, and there were even a few candlelight spots inside.


    Chu Ming said, "This must be a secret passage. Shall we go take a look?"


    Xue Bailing looked up. "I''m afraid of danger."


    Chu Ming said, "Then wait for me here. I''ll go down and take a look."


    Xue Bailing pulled at Chu Ming and said, "That won''t do, I''ll accompany you down."


    Chu Ming said, "Alright, then let''s go."


    The two of them entered the wall and followed the long stone staircase down. They saw that the stone staircase had some curves and it took the two of them a long time to reach the bottom. If one looked carefully at the bottom, there was only a stone door in front of them. There was a golden lock on the door, and from the crack under the door, it could be seen that the interior was completely dark.


    Chu Ming''s interest was piqued. He brought up the four techniques and asked Xue Bailing, "Hundred Spirit, can you step back a little?"


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he took a few steps back and asked, "Are you planning to break it down by force?"


    Chu Ming didn''t wait for her to finish speaking before slashing down at the golden lock in half.


    Chu Ming put away his sword, pushed open the stone door, and walked in. Xue Bailing, who was behind him, quickly followed.


    Xue Bailing saw that the stone door was completely dark and asked, "Can I take out the fire piston now?"


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "Sure."


    Xue Bailing took out a fire piston, unscrewed the lid, and blew on it.


    Chu Ming took the fire piston and looked around. Only then did he realize that the stone house was extremely narrow. In front of him was a golden chest, obviously containing some sort of treasure.


    "What''s in this box?" Xue Bailing walked up to the chest and prepared to open it, but was stopped by Chu Ming. Without a word, Chu Ming pulled Xue Bailing to his side and used the four swords to prop up the chest. Once the chest was opened, a few short arrows flew out and pierced the top of the chest.


    "I think you''re just messing around!" Chu Ming said, "You really don''t know your place. Such a mysterious thing would definitely have some kind of concealed weapon. You shouldn''t worry about it!"


    Xue Bailing pursed his lips. "What do you think!"


    "What can we do? At most, we''ll just be nailed to it." Chu Ming laughed, "That way of dying is unique too."


    "Humph!"


    Chu Ming smiled and turned around. He walked up and looked at the treasure in the box. When he saw it, he was shocked.


    "Is there anything good there?" Xue Bailing asked. As he spoke, he walked over.


    It was a long crystal necklace, and each of the crystals connected to it had a small word engraved on it. However, because the characters were too small, it was impossible to see clearly, but overall, the necklace was very beautiful, especially eye-catching in this dark stone room.


    Xue Bailing grabbed the necklace and said, "What a beautiful connection!"


    "Then I''ll give it to you." Chu Ming laughed.


    "This is stealing!" Xue Bailing rolled his eyes at Chu Ming. "You think I need you to send me off?"


    Chu Ming said, "This is called offering a flower to the Buddha. Anyways, that old man Shao Zhi is wicked, and he has a lot of money. Isn''t it a drop in the bucket for him to have these two?"


    Xue Bailing grinned and said, "That''s true. This necklace is so beautiful, how wasteful would it be to leave it to that rotten old man? I''ll be a beauty in adulthood then!"


    "Let''s see what good stuff there is. If I had the ability, I would really want to move this box." Chu Ming reached his hand in and saw a teardrop-shaped gem. He liked it very much. He took it out and said, "This thing is really good at making."


    "Ah!" Tears of Acacia! " Xue Bailing exclaimed loudly when he saw the gem.


    Chu Ming was puzzled and asked, "What are these lovesick tears?"


    Xue Bailing explained, "I once read in a book in my home that the Nuwa from ancient times bid farewell to Fuxi, the person they loved and loved the most, leaving behind a teardrop. Later on, Fuxi used that teardrop to bestow spirituality on it, and it was said that as long as a woman left a drop of her blood on the teardrop, the man would be able to engrave the woman''s appearance into his memory. If there was a man who was wholeheartedly in love with her, then that man would be able to see her figure in those love-tears."


    Chu Ming looked at Xue Bailing in disbelief, "Is it true or not, is there something so strange about it?"


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he thought for a moment. Then, he suddenly took away the lovesick tear, bit his finger, and dripped his blood onto the lovesick tear. He then closed his eyes and held the tears tightly in his hands.


    Chu Ming said, "What are you doing?"

 C62

    63.


    After a while, Xue Bailing opened his eyes and placed the tears of love into Chu Ming''s hands. "Do you think you can see me?"


    Chu Ming took the tears from her and said, "What are you doing? Can''t you just take a look for yourself?"


    "I can''t see it." Xue Bailing said, "These lovesick tears can only be seen by men."


    Chu Ming shrugged his shoulders and said, "Why are you so superstitious?"


    Xue Bailing hammered Chu Ming, "What do you think!"


    Chu Ming was helpless and could only take a look at the tears. Within the blue and white tears, a green-gowned woman slowly appeared. Chu Ming was shocked and carefully looked at the tears. At first, Acacia''s Tears only surfaced the silhouette of a woman in a blouse, but slowly, her face and facial features also appeared. Chu Ming panicked when he saw it, and his face started to turn slightly red.


    Xue Bailing saw Chu Ming staring blankly without saying a word, so he asked, "Did you see it?"


    Chu Ming came back to his senses and turned his head to the side, asking, "What did you see?"


    "Me!"


    "Aren''t you right in front of me?" Chu Ming said.


    Xue Bailing pointed to Acacia''s Tears and said, "Did you see me in Acacia''s Tears?"


    Chu Ming quickly said, "No!"


    Xue Bailing retorted, "Nonsense! Then why are you blushing? "


    "That''s a fire piston!" Chu Ming explained, "If there''s none, there''s none."


    Xue Bailing was immediately disappointed. He looked at Chu Ming and said, "It must be because you don''t like me!"


    Chu Ming touched his head and didn''t say anything.


    Xue Bailing punched Chu Ming on the chest, "Do you think you don''t like me?"


    Chu Ming said helplessly, "How could that be?"


    "Then why can''t you see me?" "Don''t tell me you still have a woman you like? Tell me who it is, and I''ll kill her!"


    Chu Ming didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and said, "Don''t let your thoughts run wild. It''s possible... Maybe it''s because these Aphrodisiac Tears are not that godlike and were all blown away by you girls! "


    "How could that be!" Xue Bailing said, "The book clearly says so. It can''t be wrong!"


    Chu Ming said, "Books have their wrong moments. If they''re all right, then would the Divine Wall still be that famous? That book is the Divine Book! "


    Still angry, Xue Bailing stretched out his hand and said, "Then give me back the tears of Acacia!"


    "What are you going to do?" Chu Ming didn''t understand.


    "It ate a drop of my blood, but it''s a swindler. I''ll smash it!" Xue Bailing said angrily.


    Chu Ming quickly hid his tears in his arms and said, "What was the point of such a good stone smashing? I still want it! "


    Xue Bailing retorted angrily, "It''s broken, it lied to me!"


    Chu Ming quickly reached into the box and continued to dig, trying to change the topic. He didn''t want to be smashed by Xue Bailing. If they parted in the future, he could still take them out and use them for his memories.


    Chu Ming casually dug around and dug out a ring. The appearance of the ring was simple and unadorned, and only the white gem embedded inside looked extremely beautiful and shiny. However, compared to this pile of exquisite jewelry, it was lacking in several grades.


    Chu Ming said, "Enough! This ring isn''t that special. How did it get into this box?"


    Xue Bailing looked back and was surprised. "Stop talking nonsense! This is the Six King''s Ring!"


    "Huh?" Chu Ming was also very surprised. He looked at the ring and said, "Is it real or fake? I can see that it isn''t that much different from other gemstones."


    Xue Bailing pointed at the white gemstone on the ring and asked, "Take a good look at what''s written inside."


    Chu Ming did as he was told and took a close look at the white gemstone. He saw that the words "Heavenly Queen, Nuwa" appeared inside the white gemstone like water.


    Xue Bailing pulled Chu Ming closer and said, "Oh my god, how many treasures have we gotten this time? Even the Six King''s Ring was placed here, looks like this will be filled with treasures. "


    Chu Ming put away the ring and said, "Why don''t we just take this ring? We''ve already stolen two treasures, so there''s no need for this one."


    "You think too well. Right now, everyone in the martial arts world wants this!" Xue Bailing took the Nuwa Ring and placed it on his palm, smiling. "Is that appropriate?"


    "You don''t want to live anymore? Bringing this thing across the street, I guarantee that you won''t be able to leave Shao Mansion! " Chu Ming took the ring, then separated the necklace from the previous one and passed through the inner part of the ring. After connecting the end of the necklace, the ring and the necklace merged into one.


    "Come, put your head over here. I''ll help you put it on." Chu Ming pulled Xue Bailing into his embrace and helped her put on the necklace. Then, he giggled as he said, "It''s strange that you keep it in front of your chest so you can''t see it."


    Xue Bailing looked at him and smiled. "You sure have a lot of clever ideas!"


    Chu Ming turned around and said, "Today, I''m going to empty this treasure and anger that old man to death!"


    "Brother Chu Ming, you''ve truly gained a lot, haha." A sound rang out from behind him. Chu Ming instinctively pulled Xue Bailing and waved his four techniques. However, that person used a wooden fan to block Chu Ming''s attack and laughed: "It''s me, Zi You!"


    Zi You stood smilingly in front of Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming quickly withdrew his Four Arts and said, "I am truly lacking in manners. I don''t know if it''s Brother Zi You."


    Zi You waved his hand and said, "I waited outside for a long time and didn''t see you two. I thought something must have happened to you two, so I immediately rushed over to take a look. When I saw a door on the far side of the room, I entered the dark passage.


    Chu Ming scratched his head and said unabashedly, "Brother Zi You, do you also want two? These things aren''t worth much!"


    Zi You smiled and waved his hand, saying, "Let''s retreat quickly. If we don''t, I''m afraid we''ll be discovered."


    "Oh? Did Brother You manage to find anything? " Chu Ming asked.


    "Let''s talk about it when we get back." "Let''s go now."


    Chu Ming nodded and dragged Xue Bailing and Zi You out of the courtyard. They then entered the Eight Trigrams Formation. Since Zi Wang''s way of going back was different, the three of them had to turn around in the middle of the formation for two hours before leaving. After the three of them left, they returned to the courtyard and arrived at Zi You''s room.


    Zi You rested for a while before he got up with some tea. Chu Ming and Xue Bailing were flattered.


    Zi You relaxed and spread out his fan as he laughed, "Tonight, the harvest is definitely quite bountiful."


    Chu Ming and Xue Bailing looked at each other and smiled.


    Zi You said, "Then I''ll tell you about the house I went to investigate."


    The two of them nodded.


    Zi You said, "After I bid farewell to the two of you, I flew to the top of the building. After removing a tile, I found that the situation in the room on the left is roughly the same as the one in front. There are two people refining a cauldron, next to a few hosts, a few corpses in the front, and a room full of red cloth."


    "About the same?" Chu Ming asked, "Does that mean there''s something different?"


    Zi You smiled and said, "Yes, the two people in the front room were inside dusting the house, and I observed the two people in the house fishing out Gu worms out, one at a time. Those two people put the Gu worms in a small porcelain bottle."


    "I was guessing if the front room is still producing, and the back room is already time to collect Gu worms?" Xue Bailing interrupted.


    Zi You said, "Indeed."


    Chu Ming asked, "What else?"


    Zi You continued, "Next, those two people placed the bottles containing the Gu worms onto an iron plate and began to roast them."


    "Huh?" Chu Ming asked in surprise, "If we do this, not only would the porcelain be difficult to preserve, even the worms would be burned to death?"

 C63

    64.


    Zi You nodded. "Zi You also thought it was strange. Zi You doesn''t understand pharmacology, so I''d like to ask Miss Xue. I think Miss Xue should understand this aspect of things better."


    Chu Ming turned his head to look at Xue Bailing.


    Xue Bailing thought for a moment. "I''m afraid they''re refining poison."


    Chu Ming continued, "Nonsense, this Gu is poisonous."


    "What do you know!" Xue Bailing rolled his eyes at Chu Ming, "This insect poison wants to let the Gu worm enter the human body, but if a person is still conscious, it will be very difficult for the Gu worm to invade the human body. If they can refine the Gu worm poison into powder, and then let the powder invade the human body and mutate, and then transform into a Gu worm, but if that''s the case, how easy would it be to poison them?"


    Zi You said, "Miss Xue''s analysis is correct. If that''s the case, then against Dugu Qiye''s Blood Demon Sect, Shao Zhi will have a higher chance of victory."


    "Can it be refined that easily?" Chu Ming said, "Listening to you, it seems to be very difficult, right?"


    Xue Bailing nodded his head and said, "With my understanding of poisons, it is indeed very difficult. Aside from the elders of my Ten Thousand Poisons Sect, there should not be many people who have such a method of refining poison."


    Zi You said, "I''m afraid that there will be so many experts here. Shao''s residence has so many secrets. Even the courtyard of the Eight Trigrams Formation is not something that an ordinary person can create."


    The three of them fell into deep thought.


    After a while, Chu Ming was the first to open his mouth and say, "It''s not like there''s anything we can do if we keep thinking randomly here. If everyone hasn''t rested tonight, I''m afraid there will be a tough battle waiting for us tomorrow."


    When Zi You heard this, he agreed, "Brother Chu Ming is right. Right now, the most important thing for us to do is to replenish our spirit."


    Xue Bailing was puzzled. "Why are we waiting here for tomorrow''s battle? It was actually caused by Shao Zhi, and the demon was also released by him. How about he let Dugu Qiye flatten them to vent his anger? Why else would he help him? "


    Zi You smiled and said, "Right now, Shao''s manor is under martial law. Although we can''t understand from here, there are still many experts ambushing outside. This old fox, Shao Zhi, is very cunning. We can''t leave without him. Furthermore, when we went to investigate it today, we left behind a lot of traces, especially since the two of you even opened his treasure chest.


    Chu Ming continued, "If we stay, Shao Zhi won''t suspect us, he will suspect Dugu Qiye most of the time, so if we take the treasure, we won''t have to pay the bill and let the Devil Sect and Shao Zhi fight to the death, but in the end, the Six King Rings can''t be obtained, what''s wrong with that?"


    Xue Bailing understood what was going on and laughed, "The two of you are really sneaky. What a wicked person you are!"


    Chu Ming and Zi You looked at each other and laughed.


    Xue Bailing stood up, stretched, and said, "Then shall we go back and rest?"


    Chu Ming also stood up and cupped his hands towards Zi You, "Then, we will part ways for now."


    Zi You hurriedly replied with a bow, "See you tomorrow."


    Chu Ming and Xue Bailing nodded. The two of them walked out of Zi You''s room and headed back to their own rooms.


    After returning to the courtyard, Chu Ming followed Xue Bailing into the room. Seeing that Chu Ming had followed him, Xue Bailing asked, "What are you doing?"


    Chu Ming had a devilish smile on his face as he said, "Let''s sleep together!"


    Xue Bailing gave Chu Ming a glare, "You wish! Do you still remember what it was like to have tears in your eyes today!?" It must be because you can''t use your emotions just because you want to see it! "


    Chu Ming said, "You''re talking about that again?"


    "Go back and sleep with your birds!" Xue Bailing said as he closed the door.


    As soon as he entered the room, an object flew over. Chu Ming instinctively retreated, the object seemed to have sensed something and immediately lit up. Chu Ming looked and saw that it was gold flying over, he let out a breath, hugged it, and said, "Did you miss me?"


    The gold rubbed against Chu Ming, replying with a "gugu" sound.


    Chu Ming patted its head and said, "I''m tired. Shall I go to sleep?" There''s still work to be done tomorrow. It must be a mess, haha. "


    Jin looked at Chu Ming with a puzzled expression.


    Chu Ming smiled and closed the door. He laid on the bed and said, "I''m tired. Let''s go to sleep."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Chu Ming snoring. It was clear that he was very tired, so he lay down and fell asleep.


    "..."


    The next day.


    In the morning, during the morning when they were eating.


    Shao Zhi was in the middle of eating a table full of food in front of the hall when a black clothed man suddenly rushed in from outside in a hurry. He knelt in front of the table and said with a hoarse voice, "Sir!"


    When Shao Zhi saw this, he put down the chopsticks in his hand and said in an extremely quiet tone, "What are you so flustered about? How is it proper to be so early in the morning?!"


    The man swallowed his saliva, slowed down his breathing, and said, "Erm ¡­ someone broke through the formation and entered that place. Not only were there small holes in the doors and windows of the three houses, they also seemed to have taken some with them ¡­ Some of your things. "


    Shao was stunned for a moment before recovering. His eyes were filled with killing intent as he pushed the table in front of him, causing all the dishes on the table to fall to the ground with a crash.


    The man was so scared that he didn''t even dare to raise his head. He could only curl up on his knees and tremble all over.


    Shao Zhi shouted, "You bunch of idiots!"


    Then, he strode towards the courtyard of the odd-looking eight trigrams.


    The black-robed man didn''t dare to stay any longer and quickly followed.


    He looked at the window of the first house and angrily kicked off the window. Then, he suddenly remembered something and rushed towards the house on the right, seeing that there was a hole in the window, his heart stopped beating. He quickly broke through the door, opened the mechanism, went down the dark path, and arrived in front of the stone house to open the treasure chest.


    A few people caught up from behind and were all startled when they saw the situation unfold. One of them hurriedly went forward to support Shao Zhi, saying, "Please calm your anger, your body is more important!"


    Shao Zhi turned his head around and glanced at him. He then took out a short knife from his waist and cut off that person''s head. They are all trash! "


    When the people following behind saw this scene, their hearts jumped in fear. They hurriedly retreated a few steps and knelt on the ground.


    After a long time, he slowly came back to his senses. He exhaled, touched his face, and slowly walked forward as he said to those people, "Today''s matter cannot be exposed to the public. If anyone else finds out, I will take your head! Do you know! "


    The few of them quickly shouted, "Your subordinates!" "Understood!"


    Shao Zhi heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Everyone follow me!"


    After that, Shao Zhi brought the black-clothed men back to the courtyard. After Shao Zhi gave them some instructions, he returned to the Hall of Ambition and sent someone to call Zhang Yi. Zhang Yi arrived in a hurry, and when he saw Shao Zhi''s face filled with anger, he knew something was wrong. Thus, he approached Shao Zhi and softly asked, "Sir, what did you call this subordinate for?"


    Shao Zhi returned to his senses and looked at Zhang Yi. Then, he raised his right hand and said to the servants, "All of you can leave. Tell the outside that without my order, no one is allowed to enter!"


    All the servants knew that Shao Zhi was in a bad mood at this moment, so they hurriedly bowed and left.


    Seeing this, Zhang Yi was drenched in cold sweat. He knew that he might need to know something very important, and that this was not a good thing for him.


    Shao Zhi slowly said, "Zhang Yi."


    Zhang Yi quickly said, "Yes!"


    Shao Zhi asked, "Do you know what happened last night?"


    "Last night?" Zhang Yi raised his head and asked, "What happened last night?"


    Shao Zhi sneered and said, "Last night, a thief entered our mansion!"


    "Huh?" Zhang Yi was surprised, "Who dares to be so bold?"


    "You don''t have to pretend to be stupid. This old man guessed that you also knew that I had sent someone to refine a Gu worm!" Shao Zhi said, "Is that so?"


    Zhang Yi was covered in cold sweat as he said, "Subordinate..."


    Shao Zhi stared at him and said, "If you know, then you know!"


    Zhang Yi wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "Yes."

 C64

    65.


    Shao Zhi continued, "The refining process of the Gu worm is going on in a mysterious courtyard. Last night, an outsider went to that courtyard and even stole a lot of my things. Who do you think made this?"


    Zhang Yi thought about it and said, "I don''t know."


    Shao Zhi sneered, "It can''t be someone close to this old man, right?"


    He had used the word "close" in a particularly forceful way.


    Zhang Yi''s heart trembled, and said: "It should be... "It can''t be?"


    "Don''t tell this old man that someone is trying to steal from me!" Shao Zhi coldly said, "Will you?"


    Zhang Yi quickly said, "Your subordinate would never do that!"


    Shao Zhi looked at Zhang Yi, slowed down, and said, "What are you afraid of? This old man didn''t say it''s you!"


    "Yes, this subordinate is ignorant!" Zhang Yi was so scared that he had no choice but to obey.


    Shao Zhi glanced at the roof and said, "Then tell me, who is most likely to do this kind of thing?!"


    "This subordinate is not ¡­"


    "This old man will let you guess!" Shao Zhi angrily interrupted Zhang Yi and said, "Analyze it, isn''t this what you scholars know the most!"


    Zhang Yi trembled and said, "Your subordinate''s conjecture ¡­ "I think Dugu Wuye sent someone to do it."


    "Humph!" Shao Zhi said, "Can this Dugu Qiye really do that much? Can he break the Eight Trigrams Formation that I invited experts to modify?"


    Zhang Yi said, "Dugu Qiye has countless geniuses, so this subordinate feels that it is not impossible. Besides, other than Dugu Qiye who knows some inside information, almost no one in this martial arts forest knows about Lord Dugu''s refining of a Gu worm, right?"


    When Shao Zhi heard this, he felt that it was reasonable. He turned around to look at Zhang Yi and said, "Get up. Even if I hang you won''t dare to steal my things!"


    Zhang Yi stood up, patting his knees, and said: "Thank you, master."


    "How could this Dugu Qiye invade my mansion?!" Shao Zhi angrily said, "This old man has ambushed many trusted experts outside the mansion, how can he come in without leaving a trace!"


    Zhang Yi said: "This subordinate has heard that Dugu Qiye is proficient in the art of altering the appearance of his subordinates, so I presume that his subordinates are also ''faceless'' people. I''m afraid that there might already be a traitor within the manor!"


    Shao Zhi said, "Impossible, many people in the mansion have been restricted from going out by this old man recently, it''s absolutely impossible!"


    She then frowned and mumbled, "Could it be..."


    "I think so too. It''s possible that Dugu Qiye is one of those tycoons."


    Shao Zhi stroked his beard as he coldly said, "So many groups of heroes, how do we investigate?"


    Zhang Yi said, "It is indeed a problem, and secretly, if someone were to investigate this matter, they should have already escaped. Wouldn''t it be dangerous if they didn''t stay here?"


    Shao Zhi didn''t say anything as he pondered about something.


    At this time, Zhang Yi suddenly asked, "Then, is the Six King''s Ring still there?"


    When Shao Zhi heard this, he laughed out loud and said, "You little rogue, it''s absolutely impossible for you to steal my Sixth King''s Ring! It''s just that this old man has been robbed of a few rare treasures! "


    Shao Zhi looked at Zhang Yi and saw that he was covered in cold sweat.


    The two of them pondered for a moment, then Shao Zhi said, "You can leave first, just go inform Fan Erhu and Zhenke, telling them to get ready immediately. I think those people from the Blood Devil Sect should be arriving soon!"


    Zhang Yi nodded and backed out of the door.


    Shao Zhi picked up the teacup from the table and coldly looked at the door as he muttered, "This old man wants you to continue pretending."


    "..."


    Heroes'' Hall.


    It was afternoon and the sun shone brightly under the gentle autumn light. The four courtyards were all blessed. As the old trees scattered in the wind, rings of light could be seen on the ground. The sky was endless, like a torrential river. It stretched as far as the eye could see, with numerous clouds and white, feather-like like feathers. Borrowing the sunlight to display its beautiful ornament, it moved through the vast sky, as though it was a lifetime ago.


    A courtyard was the busiest, the group of people began to compete with each other, looking displeased.


    The sound of the cars and horses coming in could be heard. After less than four hours of sleep, he had become a little listless, but if he continued to sleep, he would lose his interest. Outside, he would be constantly disturbing the situation, causing even the Saints to feel sad. Zi You had to wash his face and pick up the book of ancient poems from the table to look at it. I want to know the relationship between the two kings, and I want to live a long and eternal life. Mausoleum without mountains, exhausted rivers, shaken winter lightning, summer rain and snow, the combination of the heavens and the earth, do you dare to be together with Jun Jue! " After this line, Yang Tian let out a long sigh, as if he wanted to look at the face of the person in his heart from this world. Like this, time flew by, and several hours passed before the afternoon arrived.


    On the other side, when Chu Ming woke up, he looked much more spirited. He looked outside and guessed that it was probably the end of the day and the beginning of the time. He must have slept for several hours. He could not help but sigh.


    Gold flapped his wings as he welcomed Chu Ming. Chu Ming grabbed it and stroked its head, saying, "I''ll take you to look for food."


    Jin cleverly rubbed against Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming put the gold on his shoulder, washed his face, and went out of the room. Just as he went out, he saw Xue Bailing already sitting on a stone bench. He couldn''t help but say, "Bailing."


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Chu Ming laughed, "Seeing you sitting so obediently on the stone bench, I feel very strange."


    Xue Bailing rolled her eyes at him. "I''m thinking about something!"


    "What are you thinking about?" Chu Ming walked up to her and sat opposite her.


    "I miss home." Xue Bailing said, "We''ve already been out for two months."


    Chu Ming held the words and calculated, then said with a smile, "It''s about time."


    Xue Bailing said, "There''s still Mt. Tai. I wonder if he''s been saved."


    Chu Ming patted her head and said, "Don''t worry, your father and the people from the Hall of Rejuvenation are experts in this area. Nothing will happen to them."


    "I hope so." Xue Bailing pulled Chu Ming''s hand away and said, "Do you take me for that bird? Why are you rubbing my head?!"


    Chu Ming grinned and said, "That''s different."


    "What''s the difference!" Xue Bailing said angrily, "I''m not talking nonsense with you!" Tell me about your next plans. "


    Chu Ming looked at Xue Bailing and asked, "What other plans do you have?" One step at a time. "


    Xue Bailing asked, "You''re not really planning on fighting Dugu Qi Ye, are you?"


    "How could that be? Brother Ziyou and I don''t have to risk our lives." Chu Ming shook his head and said, "We wanted to wait until the battle between Dugu Qiye and Shao Zhi started before taking advantage of the chaos to run away. Otherwise, with so many experts waiting outside to ambush us, if we managed to escape, we''ll be treated as thieves and killed."


    Xue Bailing smiled. "We were the ones who stole it."


    "That''s why we''re letting Dugu Xingye pay the bill." Chu Ming laughed, "You''re too straightforward, it''s impossible for you not to understand scheming."


    "Humph!"


    At this moment, Zi You walked into the courtyard. When he saw the two of them, he hurriedly said with a smile, "You two sure love each other. Did you flirt around so early in the morning?"


    Xue Bailing and Chu Ming both blushed when they heard this. At the same time, they said, "Nonsense, how could that happen!"


    When Zi You heard this, he waved his hand and said, "Hahaha, the word ''don''t attack'' is broken."


    Chu Ming quickly changed the topic, "Brother Zi You, why are you looking for us?"


    Zi You said, "It''s neither. I''ve come to look for this courtyard."


    The two of them were puzzled.


    Zi You explained, "The courtyard is quiet, but Miss Xue has good eyes. That courtyard of mine is very noisy. Today, I''ve only slept for less than four hours."


    Chu Ming laughed, "What a tragedy."


    Zi You waved his hand and said, "Don''t mention it."


    "Then how about we discuss tonight''s plan?" Xue Bailing asked.


    Zi You was surprised for a moment before he smiled and said, "Good, good, good. I also want to specifically explain this matter to you so that you don''t have to make any mistakes."

 C65

    66.


    The three of them discussed like this for an entire afternoon, all the way until the end of the feeding period.


    Chu Ming took out a cup of tea from his room and said, "You''ve said it so much that your mouth is dry. Drink some water."


    Xue Bailing and Zi You poured a cup of water each and took a sip.


    Zi You said, "I''m guessing that it''s almost time to call them in."


    Chu Ming said, "After this battle, many will die."


    "This world is just like that. Where there are people, there will definitely be wars." Zi You took a slow breath and said, "It''s impossible to change them. Large-scale fights are called wars, whereas small-scale fights are called fights. They are basically the same."


    Xue Bailing frowned and looked at the house behind him. "Isn''t it a little too quiet?"


    "This means that Dugu Xingye will be arriving soon." Chu Ming took a sip of water and said slowly, "I hope you won''t get involved."


    Zi You said, "I''m afraid it''s already eight or nine, but there''s no need for us to keep fighting. We can just leave."


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from behind him.


    The three of them quickly turned around and looked behind them. A man who looked like a soldier came running in as he panted, "Three chivalrous heroes, the lord has ordered us to move forward."


    When the three of them heard this, they looked at each other.


    Zi You raised his hand and asked, "What happened?"


    The soldier said, "The people from Blood Demon Sect have already pressed their way in. Many of our brothers have died!"


    "Why is it so quiet?" Zi You asked, "We didn''t hear any sounds of fighting!"


    That person said, "Because we are still at the city gate, we are still a distance away from it. The Blood Devil Sect members were extremely swift in killing us. Over ten thousand of our brothers have been scattered!"


    Chu Ming put down his cup and said, "Then how many people have been lying in ambush outside?"


    The soldier was stunned. "This ¡­" This one does not know, only the lord and the generals know. "


    Zi You frowned, raised his hand and said, "You go first, the three of us will be there shortly."


    The soldier nodded and hurriedly left the courtyard.


    Chu Ming said, "We ambushed ten thousand people first, Shao Zhi''s forces are much bigger than we imagined."


    Zi You laughed. "I''m afraid there are around thirty thousand people here. I estimate that the Blood Demon Sect has at most five hundred people. Although they are all elites, facing so many people, I''m afraid they can only bear the hardships."


    "Is that Dugu Qiye so stupid? He clearly knows that Shao Zhi''s power is enormous, yet he still came to seize the Six King Rings?" Xue Bailing touched the ring hidden in his robes.


    Zi You shook his head and said, "He''s not stupid. I''m afraid those people are just bluffing outside. Dugu Qi Ye probably brought these experts in and sneaked in. Attacking this weak place is very easy."


    Xue Bailing and Chu Ming were stunned for a moment. They thought that if they were blocked outside, they would feel guilty, and if they were discovered that it was them who stole the treasure, then both sides would attack them and they would really die without a burial ground.


    Zi You continued, "Forget it, let''s go to the Hall of Excellence to take a look first. If something happens, we can''t run away too late."


    The three of them packed their bags and walked towards the Hall of Ambition.


    Heroic Heart Hall.


    It was useless to talk about it with Dugu Qi at this moment. Naturally, Dugu Qi Ye didn''t believe that without the ring, one would have to accompany the army to fight against the Blood Devil Sect. It was truly a loss for a man and a lost soldier, he had never been so useless in his life before. Originally that was fine, but since the scouts had come to report that Dugu Qiye and his four famous protectors were nowhere to be seen, he also guessed that Dugu Qiye must be coming over here. Besides the thousand guards, the only ones he had left were the group of martial artists in the backyard, and he couldn''t believe them.


    It was very rare for Shao Zhi to be this anxious. Although he had thought of many things, he lost the Sixth King''s Ring at the most critical moment. If he lost the Life Protection Talisman, he might lose his life.


    When Zi You arrived, Chu Ming and Xue Bailing saw two rows of rich people standing in front of them. Some of them seemed to be listless, some were laughing, and some were resting with their eyes closed; they did not look like they were going to fight. It could be seen that most of them were just here to watch the show.


    When Shao Zhi saw that Zi You and Chu Ming had arrived, he quickly went up to greet them and said with a smile, "Aiya, Brother Zi You, Brother Chu Ming, you two have come."


    Zi You and Chu Ming looked at each other and laughed.


    Shao Zhi laughed, "I think with your wisdom, Brother Zi You, you should be able to guess Dugu Qiye''s plan, right?"


    Zi You spread open his fan and fanned it, saying, "Master Shao is too courteous, there''s a good chance that you are right."


    Shao Zhi said with a laugh, "Quickly tell me what you want to hear."


    Zi You said, "If my guess is right, the Blood Demon Sect disciples near the city gate are just bluffing. The ones who actually came here are Dugu Qiye and his trusted aides, the Four Protectors."


    At this moment, the roof tiles fell to the ground, breaking into pieces with a plop.


    Shao Zhi was shocked and shouted, "Who is it!"


    The two rows of tycoons also quickly responded and took a few steps back, looking outside the door.


    Suddenly, a black cat jumped down. It took a glance and then quickly walked away.


    Everyone was speechless as they began to slow down their battle.


    Zi You frowned, but didn''t say anything.


    Xue Bailing tugged at Chu Ming and said, "That cat is very cute."


    Chu Yu understood what she meant and said, "Stop fooling around!"


    Xue Bailing snorted coldly and turned his head away.


    Shao Zhi continued, "Brother Zi You, do you have any ideas?"


    Zi You shook his head and said, "If only those five came, then we''d have to fight them head on. With so many heroes present, the chances of winning are very high."


    After Zi You finished speaking, he looked at the group with a smile.


    The crowd was filled with guilt when he looked at them.


    Shao Zhi was a man of his word, so he could only smile bitterly.


    The group of tyrants looked at each other to see if you could say anything more, so they could only do whatever they wanted to do. They chatted as they closed their eyes to rest.


    Shao Zhi felt very uncomfortable looking at this. He called out to Zhang Yi and said, "Go out and ask Fan Erhu to bring back five thousand troops. Tell him to be quick."


    Zhang Yi nodded and went out.


    The hall was silent once again.


    Xue Bailing couldn''t hold it in any longer and pulled Chu Ming over. "We''ve been staying here and not talking. It''s so awkward."


    "Be quiet. ZIguo ge has his own thoughts." Chu Ming glanced at Xue Bailing and said, "Right now, we''re riding a tiger and can''t back down."


    Xue Bailing wanted to continue, but a commotion suddenly broke out on the rooftop.


    Shao Zhi angrily said, "Where did all these cats come from?" Someone, come and take a look! "


    The guards on both sides quickly cupped their hands and ran out.


    Just as Shao Zhi was about to talk to Zi You again, he heard two shadows fall out of the door with a ''putong''. Everyone looked over and saw that it was the two guards from a moment ago.


    Shao Zhi shouted, "Who is it!"


    "Old man Shao is really getting more and more youthful!"


    "What? He''s called the old fogey."


    "Third brother and fourth brother are joking, how can you say that about Lord Shao Zhi Shao!"


    "Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua!" Four sounds could be heard as five people descended from the roof. Four men dressed in black stood apart from one another. In the middle, there was a small girl who looked to be around seventeen or eighteen years old.


    When the crowd saw this, they all took a few steps back with fear in their eyes.


    From left to right, the four Protectors, the Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, and Black Tortoise, stood respectively.


    "So it''s the four lackeys of the Blood Demon Sect!" Shao Zhi coldly smiled, then looked at the woman in the middle and said, "Oh? Could it be that Dugu Wuye will have a transgender personality? Why would a woman come? "


    After saying that, Xue Bailing sneered. Chu Ming, who was watching from the side, also couldn''t help but laugh.


    When the girl heard this, anger appeared on her innocent face. She shouted, "Smelly old man, what nonsense are you spouting? My father is not a transgender person!"


    When everyone heard this, they were dumbfounded. This little girl was actually the daughter of Dugu Qiye?


    Shao Zhi laughed and said, "Where''s your father? What''s the matter?" Are you afraid? "


    The woman said angrily, "You are lying! My father has some matters to attend to, so he will be here shortly! I''ll smash you into pieces then! "

 C66

    67.


    Black Turtle, who was on the right side, quickly said, "Miss, please don''t talk useless words with that old fox."


    The woman harrumphed and pointed at Shao Zhi as she angrily said, "He''s scolding my father!"


    The Vermillion Bird raised its hand and said, "I''ll help young miss bring his head over for fun. How about it?"


    After the woman heard this, she quickly clapped her hands and said, "Okay, okay, Uncle Suzaku, go wring his head off!"


    When the Vermillion Bird heard this, it bitterly smiled and said, "Is it brother or not uncle? I''m six years older than you."


    When Shao Zhi heard this, he angrily puffed his beard and said, "The four big lackeys are quite obedient. The big ones don''t serve enough, so you still have to be my dog!?" Today, I shall let all of you die here! "


    When the Azure Dragon heard this, he laughed out loud, "The four of us are truly sincere, but on the surface, your subordinates will complain to you in every possible way, and their anger will surge to the peak!"


    Finished speaking, he shouted towards his back, only to see a person walking out from the darkness, smiling mischievously, it was Zhang Yi!


    When Shao Zhi saw this, he was furious to the point of losing his life. "Zhang Yi! What are you doing! "


    "What do I do?" Zhang Yi sneered: "Smelly old man, don''t think that just because you are rich that you are powerful, grandfather I did not scold you for nothing, didn''t you want me to call back 5000 troops? That''s too much, I can''t call out, so I had to bring General Fan Erhu! "


    As he said that, Zhang Yi grabbed a corpse from behind him and threw it on the bed.


    Shao Zhi looked at it and felt discouraged. His beard trembled as he said, "You thief, did you kill Fan Erhu?!" "Are you a spy from the Blood Demon Sect?"


    Zhang Yi slowly said, "Do you finally understand now? Is it too late? "


    When Shao Zhi heard this, he almost vomited blood. Not only did his plan change again and again because of the accident in the middle, but now even Zhang Yi had turned against him.


    When the crowd saw this scene, they all dispersed and ran out of the door. Everyone didn''t even look at Shao Zhi, since they came to clean up their food, and if Shao Zhi stood at the top, then he would certainly help. At this moment, Shao Zhi was almost alone, and with his troops outside, he couldn''t save the fire in the distance.


    When Shao Zhi saw his men disperse, his heart went cold. He didn''t expect the change to happen so quickly and miserably. He suddenly lost his wits and could only look at Zi You, Chu Ming, and Xue Bailing, who were still on the side.


    Zi You smiled and said, "Master Shao, thank you for entertaining us for the past few days. I will take my leave now."


    When Shao Zhi heard this, he angrily said, "Son of yours, you''re actually the same as that group of trash!"


    Zi You just smiled and didn''t reply.


    Xue Bailing, who was standing at the side, stood up and muttered, "You''re hurting yourself and others. Who told you to make Gu worms to harm others?"


    When Zi You and Chu Ming heard this, they frowned. Chu Ming quickly pulled Xue Bailing over and covered her mouth.


    Shao Zhi was stunned for a moment when he heard this, then he recalled something and angrily said, "So it''s actually you guys who went to that place last night!"


    At this moment, the Vermillion Bird outside laughed and said, "Old fox, just give up. Hand over the Six Ring and I''ll beg the little miss to give you your corpse!"


    Shao Zhi turned his head around and shouted, "The Sixth King''s Ring is not with me!"


    The green dragon laughed loudly and said, "It''s not with you. Could it still be with me?"


    "There, they stole my Sixth King''s Ring!" Shao Zhi shouted angrily, "These bastards!"


    Zi You quickly signaled to Chu Ming and the three of them quickly walked away, ready to leave.


    When we reached the door, we were stopped by the Azure Dragon. The Azure Dragon said with a smile, "You three, don''t be in such a hurry. Although the old fox''s words cannot be trusted, we still have to be prepared!"


    Zi You cupped his hands, "Protector Azure Dragon, how much of what Lord Shao has said is true? At this time, his mind is not clear, and he cannot be new! "


    The green dragon said, "Then why did you three leave so quickly? If you didn''t, then I''ll let you go, but if you did, then please hand it over. "


    Chu Ming glanced at Zi You, who lightly shook his head.


    When the green dragon saw this, he asked, "You three?"


    Zi You said, "The three of us really don''t have the Six King''s Ring!"


    "Then let us search it?"


    Chu Ming laughed, "Alright, go ahead and search."


    At this time, the Vermillion Bird walked up. The Azure Dragon nodded its head and the two of them began searching Chu Ming and Zi You separately.


    Zi You cupped his hands and said, "Then it should be enough, right?"


    The Azure Dragon frowned and said, "That woman ¡­"


    As he spoke, he glanced at Xue Bailing.


    Xue Bailing took a few steps back and said angrily, "You still want to use your dirty hands to touch me?"


    The Vermillion Bird winked and smiled, "Why not? My Vermillion Bird''s hands are very clean."


    Xue Bailing spat, "Shameless!"


    The Azure Dragon frowned and said, "What about it? We cannot let you go until someone is found. "


    Zi You looked at the girl and said, "Let Miss Dugu search."


    The Azure Dragon shook its head and said, "No, the great young miss''s body is worth a thousand taels of gold. If you use trickery, we won''t be able to take it!"


    The Vermillion Bird laughed and stretched out its hand, wanting to catch the beauty in front of it. Seeing this, Chu Ming used all four methods to slash at the Vermillion Bird''s hand, causing the Vermillion Bird to immediately retreat in shock, before kicking horizontally towards Chu Ming. Chu Ming blocked the sword with his left hand and used his right hand to attack the Vermillion Bird with his sword, causing the Vermillion Bird to lose its balance.


    After a few moves, the two of them were interested in each other, wanting to compete with each other.


    When the green dragon saw the two of them fighting, and Zi You looking at Dugu Qiye''s daughter, he hurriedly shouted to Black Turtle and the White Tiger behind him, "Protect the young lady!"


    When Zi You heard this, he immediately attacked, wanting to capture Dugu Qiye''s daughter. He didn''t want the green dragon to come at him with a palm, so he had no choice but to return the palm strike. The two of them released their internal energy and both retreated a few steps back.


    Zi You wanted to leave as soon as possible, but he didn''t expect Xue Bailing to tell him this. The Sixth King''s Ring definitely couldn''t fall into the hands of Dugu Qi Ye. Otherwise, the treasures of the Great Earth would really be opened up by the Blood Devil Sect. The form had never expected that they were now the target of public criticism.


    On the other side, Chu Ming and the Vermillion Bird began to fight again.


    The Vermillion Bird took out the flexible sword from its waist and began to fight with Chu Ming. This made Chu Ming feel a lot more at ease. If the Vermillion Bird was strong with inner strength, Chu Ming would definitely not be able to handle it.


    The Vermillion Bird was confident in its swordsmanship and would not lose to the opponent''s nameless juniors, but after facing a few moves, it felt extremely regretful. The opponent''s swordsmanship was exquisite, smooth and smooth, without a single flaw in it after three thousand consecutive attacks.


    It was not that Chu Ming did not want to attack the Vermillion Bird, but rather because he was afraid of the opponent''s inner strength. If he attacked forcefully, once he touched the opponent''s inner strength and then counterattacked, not only would he lose the advantage, he might even die here.


    The fight on this side was quite enjoyable, as were the Azure Dragon and Zi You.


    The two of them used a fan and a palm. Their successive attacks were not only flashy, but they also used all of their internal energy. Occasionally, the ground would explode due to being unable to withstand the pressure.


    No matter how hard Zi You attacked, the green dragon would always turn the situation around and turn defense into offense. The two of them fought and fought as if they were on equal footing.


    Although the Azure Dragon knew about someone like Zi You and thought that he was just a scholar, he didn''t expect his cultivation to be so godly as well. Although he appeared to be relaxed on the surface, the truth was otherwise, he was doing his best.


    On the other side, Dugu Qiye''s daughter, seeing how wonderful the four''s fight was, clapped and said, "Amazing, they''re all so amazing!"


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t too good, the White Tiger and the Black Tortoise wanted to go up and help, but naturally, Dugu Qiye''s daughter was also very important. They had no choice but to stay put and watch.


    On the other hand, Xue Bailing was extremely worried. Every time he saw that Chu Ming was at a disadvantage, he would be extremely anxious. Once he saw that Chu Ming was at a disadvantage, he would be extremely happy.


    This caused the Vermillion Bird to panic as it retreated step by step until it reached the corner of the wall. Then, it was unable to retreat, and could only brace itself to push forward. Unexpectedly, Chu Ming first used the void spear, and with the afterimage of the Mysterious Elephant, he circled around the Vermillion Bird and struck it from the bottom with his elbow, sending it flying several meters away. The corner of the Vermillion Bird''s mouth was cut open, and blood flowed out.


    When Dugu Qiye''s daughter saw that the Vermillion Bird had been defeated, she hurriedly patted the White Tiger and Black Turtle, saying, "You two shouldn''t go up and help!"


    After Black Turtle and White Tiger received the order, they immediately walked up and stopped Chu Ming. Chu Ming originally wanted to injure the Vermillion Bird to the end, but unexpectedly, he ended up killing another two Cheng Dingjin, so he had no choice but to retreat. Then, he saw that the battle between the Azure Dragon and Zi You couldn''t come to a conclusion either, so after thinking for a bit, Chu Ming flew up and the White Tiger saw him and quickly followed.

 C67

    The two of them fought without any hesitation and Chu Minglang sneak attacked the Azure Dragon. The White Tiger Black Tortoise was not in a hurry and when Chu Ming sliced the Azure Dragon, blood kept flowing out of his arm.


    The White Tiger Black Turtle immediately became furious and sped up its steps. The two of them attacked and Chu Ming had no choice but to turn his head and deal with them.


    He opened up his fan and threw it at the green dragon. The green dragon immediately reacted, but unexpectedly, his arm seemed to have lost all feeling and couldn''t lift it. It was because of this that the fan was knocked into the courtyard, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood and retreat a few steps.


    Chu Ming had calculated the time just now and slashed at the arm of the Azure Dragon, causing it to temporarily lose control of its nerves.


    Zi You didn''t wait for the Azure Dragon''s chance to catch his breath and hurriedly went forward to tap on his Yun Sect''s acupoints.


    Although the green dragon was injured, its reaction didn''t slow down. It continuously retreated, not giving Zi a chance to swim.


    Chu Ming and the White Tiger had been fighting for less than ten rounds and it was already not easy for them to deal with one of them. Now that the two of them were together and both of them were using their inner force, Chu Ming''s weak spot was grabbed and he was forced to retreat.


    Seeing this, Zi You could only give up on the green dragon in front of him. He probably couldn''t do anything for now, so he turned around and charged towards Black Turtle. Black Turtle didn''t expect that he would be hit.


    Zi You had pulled a person for Chu Ming, making his fame much easier. Using his sword to deal with the White Tiger, the White Tiger couldn''t do anything about him for now.


    The Vermillion Bird and the Azure Dragon were currently unable to support him, and the situation instantly reversed. Just when the two of them felt that they had already taken down the four protectors, a black sword aura shot down from the sky, giving Zi You enough time to react and quickly dodge. The sword aura smashed onto the ground, causing a loud explosion, deafening everyone.


    Zi You saw this and frowned. He quickly looked up and saw a black shadow slowly descending. He focused his eyes and saw that it was the Blood Devil Sect''s Sect Leader, Dugu Qiye!


    Zi You was greatly shocked. If Dugu Qiye joined in the battle, even if he teamed up with Chu Ming, he still wouldn''t be a match for him. Thus, he hurriedly flew towards Chu Ming.


    Upon seeing this, the White Tiger hurriedly retreated.


    Chu Ming also felt that something was wrong, but when he saw Dugu Qiye at this moment, he was so scared that cold sweat began to pour down his back.


    Zi You sighed, "I''m afraid that the odds are against us this time!"


    Dugu Qi Ye landed on the ground. When he saw that three of the four protectors had been injured, he frowned heavily. He looked at Chu Ming and Zi You and asked calmly, "What happened?"


    White Tiger quickly answered, "Those two have the Sixth King''s Ring of that old fox, Shao Zhi."


    When Dugu Qiye heard this, he looked over with an extremely frosty gaze.


    Chu Ming and Zi You both took a step back.


    Suddenly, Dugu Qiye appeared before them. Without any warning, it was as if time had disappeared. His speed was unbelievably fast. When Dugu Qi Ye saw this, he just swayed a few times to dodge the attack. Then, he spread his feet and drew a half circle in front of him, causing the two of them to immediately feel a strong inner strength rushing over, causing Chu Ming and Zi You to feel pain in their organs. Not long later, they both flew a few meters away and landed on the wall, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Dugu Qiye defeated two people in one strike, causing the Four Protectors to be ashamed and excited. They didn''t know what to say.


    Ah!" A voice came from behind him.


    Dugu Wuye turned around and his frown deepened. The four Protectors'' hearts also turned cold when they saw this.


    It turned out that Xue Bailing had secretly placed his short blade on Dugu Qiye''s daughter''s neck when no one else was paying attention to him, trying to kidnap her.


    Xue Bailing grabbed her and told Dugu Qiye, "Let us go or I''ll kill your daughter!"


    At this moment, the woman was so frightened that she had no reaction. After all, she was still a seventeen or eighteen year old child.


    Dugu Qiye tightly clenched his fists, as if he was extremely angry.


    Chu Ming and Zi You came back to their senses. When they saw the scene unfolding before them, they were greatly relieved. Chu Ming called out to Xue Bailing, "Bailing, bring her here."


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he walked over slowly with Dugu Qiye''s daughter in tow.


    Zi You stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He cupped his hands towards Dugu Qiye and said, "Sect Leader Dugu''s mystical arts are unparalleled, we must be so despicable in order to live. Please forgive us, Sect Leader Dugu. I, Zi You, promise that I will not harm your daughter."


    Before Dugu Qiye could say anything, the Vermillion Bird on the side cursed, "Do you know how despicable it is!?"


    When Zi You heard this, he only smiled and didn''t reply.


    "If I let you go, I can leave behind the eldest miss and the sixth king''s ring!" The White Tiger continued, "Otherwise, I will definitely teach you a lesson!"


    Chu Ming laughed, "If we let your little miss go, I''m afraid we''ll die here. Let''s not talk too much, as long as we leave this place, we''ll let your little miss go!"


    The green dragon wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Dugu Qiye. He coldly said, "You can leave, but if you hurt my daughter, even if you chase me to the ends of the earth, I will take away all three of your heads!"


    When Zi You heard this, he cupped his hands and said, "Zi You can swear on your head that nothing will happen to Miss Dugu!"


    With that, the three of them took Dugu Qiye''s daughters and left Shao Mansion.


    Dugu Qiye watched them leave, then turned around and asked, "Where is Shao Zhi?"


    The green dragon heard the news and immediately turned towards the Hall of Ambition. He didn''t see anyone: "We were fighting in the last battle and didn''t notice that the monster ran away!"


    Dugu Qiye closed his eyes, and said, "Forget it, his loss of the Sixth King''s Ring is of no use. You should all head back to heal first."


    When the four protectors heard this, they had no choice but to obey and retreat.


    At this time, the city gate was in a complete mess. A group of jet-black soldiers was currently fighting a large number of black clothed Blood Demon Sect disciples to the death, and many of the soldiers had already fallen on the ground, dying or wounded. The entire sky was filled with cries and expressions of pain.


    The doors of the houses on both sides were tightly shut. The lights had long been extinguished, and even the commoners inside the houses were frightened.


    Zi You nodded at Chu Ming. Chu Ming understood and whistled into the air, echoing for a long time.


    By the side, Dugu Qiye''s daughter snapped out of her stupor. She was thoroughly enraged as she cursed, "You bunch of hooligans, quickly let me go. Haven''t you already come out? Why are you still grabbing me?!"


    Xue Bailing held his dagger horizontally against her neck. "Be quiet and I''ll naturally let you leave safely!"


    The woman was obviously very stubborn. She must have been spoiled by Dugu Qiye, and she still cursed, "You bunch of bastards! If you hurt a single hair on my head, my father will definitely not let you off. If he knows how powerful I am, then quickly let me go!"


    When Xue Bailing saw how cocky she was, his natural instinct rose as well. "You spoiled brat! If you keep being so cocky, I''ll cut off your tongue!" he snarled.


    As she spoke, she wielded her short blade in front of her face, as if she was cutting her tongue.


    The woman was clearly afraid as well. She immediately shut her mouth and stared at Xue Bailing.


    Watching on the side, Chu Ming laughed, "Hundred Spirit, you and her are of the same type, right? It should have been better. "


    When the nearby Zi You heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    Xue Bailing flushed red to his ears, glared at Chu Ming, and said angrily: "Little pervert, keep talking nonsense! It''s none of your business! "Humph!"


    Chu Ming smiled and looked towards the sky.


    After a short while, a figure rushed down from the sky. Accompanying this whistling sound was a flash of golden light. It was gold!


    The gold fell to the ground and hit Chu Ming. Chu Ming smiled as he hugged it and said, "Quickly change back to your original look and bring us out of Yangzhou City. We will return to Qingzhou City."


    Hearing that, Jin seemed to be extremely happy. With a few croaks, he slowly became a huge bird. Dugu Qiye''s daughter was very surprised, and she couldn''t help but yell, "Is this a divine beast?"


    Chu Ming turned his head and looked at her. Then, he remembered that he still hadn''t heard this young miss''s name even after walking so far away. He quickly asked, "What''s your name?"

 C68

    69.


    Hearing that, the woman turned her head away and said with embarrassment, "What does it have to do with you?"


    "Then I''ll call you all the way. Hey, hey, hey, if not call you little baby, okay?" Chu Ming laughed.


    "I don''t want it!" The woman snorted, "Dugu Xian`er."


    "Huh?"


    "So, it''s called Dugu Xian`er!" Dugu Xian`er said embarrassedly, "Are you deaf?!"


    Chu Ming was stunned for a moment, then laughed out loud, "Your name is too funny, Xian''er? "Hahaha!"


    Dugu Xian`er scolded angrily, "Xian''er, can a hooligan like you call me that!?"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he said, "Why do you look the same as Hundred Spirit, we''re both young miss Qian Jin, the same temperament!"


    Xue Bailing saw that Chu Ming was joking with another woman and said angrily, "Little pervert, you''re not allowed to talk to this woman! Do you hear me! "


    Chu Ming was baffled when he heard this. He asked, "What is it all about?"


    "No means no!" Xue Bailing paused for a second, then said fiercely, "If you talk to her again, I''ll cut your tongue first, then cut this little bitch''s tongue!"


    When Dugu Xian`er heard this, she shouted, "What does this have to do with me?!"


    Xue Bailing held up his dagger and said, "Shut up!"


    Chu Ming shrugged his shoulders and said, "Bailing, you''re too overbearing."


    "Are you going to make me angry?" Xue Bailing asked.


    Zi You, who was standing to the side, interrupted, "Let''s retreat first. We can''t stay here for too long!"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he nodded his head and got everyone on Gold''s back.


    Jin Feng and the others sat down. After a few caws, they flapped their wings and flew up into the sky.


    The gold flew up high in the sky, flying in the direction of the Azure Continent.


    At this time, aside from Dugu Xian`er, the other three people on the back of the golden mountain all took a deep breath and looked at the star that seemed to be able to be harvested with their hands; they were all mesmerized.


    As for Dugu Xian`er, she was trying to grab the stars with an innocent look on her face.


    "Why are you acting like a child?" Xue Bailing could not help but ask.


    Dugu Xian`er glared at Xue Bailing. "Who said I''m a child? I''m already eighteen, and you guys don''t seem much older than me, right?"


    Chu Ming turned his head over. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Xue Bailing give him a supercilious look. He immediately turned his head away, not daring to utter a single word.


    Zi You said, "With this Golden-Winged Roc, it''s really much more convenient. With such a speed, very few magical beasts will be able to catch up."


    "Nonsense! "I will ¡­" Before she could finish her words, Dugu Xian`er hurriedly stopped and swallowed the remaining words in her mouth.


    When Zi You heard this, he frowned.


    Chu Ming wanted to ask more, but Xue Bailing ordered him to kill, so he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Xue Bailing looked down and exclaimed: "We must have left Yangzhou City far behind, right?"


    Chu Ming patted Gold''s head and said, "Traveling a thousand miles in a day isn''t just for show. What do you think? Gold?"


    The four people on his back almost fell off as his body suddenly swayed.


    After the four sat down, Chu Ming quickly asked, "What happened to the gold?"


    The gold only croaked a few times, but he didn''t know what it meant.


    Chu Ming felt that something wasn''t right and immediately looked at Gold''s right wing. He was shocked to find that it had been hit by an arrow. At this time, Zi You shouted, "Behind you! "Behind you!"


    The four of them looked behind them, and saw that not far behind them was a large black mass of objects. When they looked again, they saw that it was a large group of old birds flying over, covering the sky and covering the earth with their vast and mighty might.


    Dugu Xian`er was overjoyed as she shouted, "It''s uncle Suzaku! Uncle Suzaku is here!"


    Sure enough, after a while, a gaping hole appeared in the line of the old ravens, and a huge black bird came flying up at high speed. The bird was almost the same size as the gold, but it was entirely black, with blood-red eyes and a sharp mouth.


    As for that giant bird, there was a person standing on it. It was none other than the Vermilion Bird. He had a bow in his left hand and an arrow in his other hand. Facing this direction, he had the impulse to shoot another arrow.


    So it turned out that the Vermillion Bird was extremely worried for Dugu Xian`er. When it left the Hall of Ambition, it ignored the injuries on its body and summoned its magical beast, Wu Qirong, before chasing after her.


    When Chu Ming saw Jin Feng getting shot, he stood up in anger and shouted at the Vermillion Bird behind him, "Vermillion Bird dog, how dare you hurt my gold!"


    When the Vermillion Bird heard this, it did not say anything and continued chasing. After receiving the arrow, the flying speed of the golden bird was greatly reduced. Not long later, the black bird dared to follow along with the golden bird.


    When the Vermillion Bird saw that he dared to approach him, it immediately nocked another arrow and aimed at Chu Ming''s head. It shouted angrily, "Watch as I shoot through this big bird of yours!"


    Dugu Xian`er took advantage of the moment when the others were distracted to pick up Chu Ming''s Four Arts Sword and jump onto Wu Que''s back from Jin Tian''s back. She then made a face in his direction. When the Vermillion Bird saw that Dugu Xian`er was out of danger, it immediately released its bowstring, causing the arrow to fly towards Chu Ming. Annoyed, Chu Ming quickly grabbed the arrow, then leaped towards Wu Que, accompanied by the wind speed, Chu Ming''s palm struck out towards the Vermillion Bird. The Vermillion Bird''s injury had not yet healed, Chu Ming''s jump was beyond his expectations, and before he could react to Chu Ming''s palm strike, his body lost its balance, his throat became sweet, and his blood spurted out of his mouth as he fell hundreds of feet into the air.


    Upon seeing this, Dugu Xian`er was dumbstruck, and her mind went blank.


    Seeing that his master had fallen, Wu Sparrow immediately changed its direction and chased after him. Chu Ming saw that many of the old birds had caught up with him, and Jin was injured as well. It was extremely dangerous, so he quickly shouted: "Jin, bring them back to Qingzhou City!"


    Hearing this, Jin seemed to be extremely unwilling. She endured the pain as she chased after him.


    Chu Ming saw that Jin had caught up to him and was extremely angry: "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll jump down from here!"


    After hearing that, Jin looked at Chu Ming with extreme sadness. Finally, he left behind a few shouts and headed towards the direction of the Azure Province.


    Xue Bailing had mixed feelings about the gold, but he didn''t know what to say. His mind was dead white, and he wanted to follow Chu Ming and jump down, but when Zi You saw it, he quickly pulled Xue Bailing back, but Xue Bailing''s mind was completely blank. He shook off Zi You, and Zi You had no choice but to knock him out.


    Seeing the old crows filling the sky behind him, Jin Feng couldn''t help but increase his speed and flew away.


    Seeing that the golden bird was about to catch the Vermillion Bird, Chu Ming became anxious and sent a palm strike towards Wu Que. Chu Ming saw that the golden bird was about to catch the Vermillion Bird, and when Chu Ming saw the gold slowly fly away and recovered his senses and saw that the Wu Que was about to catch the Vermillion Bird, Chu Ming became anxious and quickly sent a palm strike towards Wu Que.


    One day later.


    On a hill forty miles outside of Yangzhou City.


    Dugu Qiye looked at Wu Yun''s firmament, then coldly said, "Is there any news of the Vermillion Bird?"


    The Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and Black Tortoise hurriedly knelt down and said, "This subordinate is incompetent. I haven''t found the Vermillion Bird yet!"


    Dugu Qiye waved his hand and angrily snorted, "The Vermilion Bird dared to go against my orders. If anything happens to Xian''er, I''ll kill him!"


    The Azure Dragon hurriedly said, "Sect Leader, please calm your anger. The Vermillion Bird was actually only acting this way out of concern for Eldest Miss!"


    Dugu Qiye glared at her, saying, "What does he know!"


    The green dragon was drenched in cold sweat and did not dare to say another word.


    With a snort, Dugu Qiye turned around and walked back.


    The Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and Black Turtle did not hesitate as they immediately followed.


    As Dugu Qiye walked, he asked, "How are the casualties of the church members?"


    "Fifty deaths and over a hundred injuries." The Azure Dragon continued, "It''s a bit higher than the original budget."


    Dugu Qiye coldly replied, "It seems that old man is quite capable. Right!"


    He suddenly thought of something and said, "Did Shao Zhi catch him?"


    The three people in the back were completely silent.


    Dugu Qi Ye said, "Capture him and bring him back to me as soon as possible! Also, who has the Six King''s Ring now? "


    "It''s in the hands of a green-robed woman. However, I don''t know who she is, so I still need some time to investigate."


    "This must happen quickly!" Dugu Qiye said, "In addition, it''s the Black Turtle!"


    Black Turtle hurriedly came forward and said, "Your subordinate is here."


    "Lead your Black Turtle Hall to find Bai Zhanfeng!" "If you can''t find it, don''t come back!"


    "Yes sir!" Black Turtle didn''t dare to say anything.


    "White Tiger."


    "Your subordinate is here."


    Dugu Qi Ye turned his head to look at the dense forest before him and said, "Take your hand and find Xian''er. You can''t let her hurt a single hair on her head."


    "Yes sir!"

 C69

    70.


    "Howl ¡­" Dugu Xian`er spat out a mouthful of water and slowly opened her eyes. The bright sunlight shining through the leaves made her feel extremely dazzling. She then raised her hand to cover her eyes.


    Where is this place?


    Her first thought was that she couldn''t remember what had happened.


    "Hey, are you awake?"


    A deep male voice floated over.


    Dugu Xian`er was startled and quickly stood up. The man before her was holding a chicken in his hand and roasting it over the fire. The chicken occasionally dripped oil. She looked at the man and asked, "You?"


    "What about me?" The man tore off a piece of meat and said, "Did you lose your mind when you fell from above?"


    Dugu Xian`er vaguely thought of something. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she said: "You are that ''Little Pervert''!"


    Chu Ming laughed and said, "Why do you have to call me ''Hundred Spirit''? I''m not a pervert."


    Dugu Xian`er looked at her body and was shocked, she was only wearing her underwear, and did not know where her outer garment went. Suddenly, an evil thought arose in her mind, she looked at the green clothes on Chu Ming''s side, and cried, "You pervert, you''re treating me like this ¡­" What have you done to me! "


    Chu Ming was stunned for a moment and then immediately understood. He smiled evilly and said, "Rest assured, I will take responsibility."


    When Dugu Xian`er heard these words, she cried even harder. As she cried, she said, "I want my father to kill you! I want my father to kill you!"


    When Chu Ming saw this, he laughed and spat out the meat, "If you let your father kill me, wouldn''t you become a widow? Then our child would be fatherless."


    When Dugu Xian`er heard that, she was stunned. She stared blankly at Chu Ming and said, "I ¡­" Our... Child... The child lost its father ¡­ Father? Isn''t that pitiful? "


    Chu Ming nodded seriously, "That''s right, that''s right. A child without a father is so pitiful."


    Dugu Xian`er nodded and replied, "I''ve never had a mother since I was young. I know that having a mother is very pitiful."


    "He''s as pitiful as a father." Chu Ming laughed, "Look at you, if you didn''t have your father''s protection, you would be in a brothel right now."


    "What kind of place is a brothel?" As Chu Ming continued talking, Dugu Xian`er forgot about the fact that she was only wearing her undergarments.


    Chu Ming said as he roasted, "It''s the kind of place where many men go to have fun, just like what I did to you. There will be many men coming to find you to do this kind of thing, it''s fine if you don''t do it, but they''ll still beat you up, but looking at your face, there''s definitely a big family coming to take you in. What are you going to do about it, concubines, maids, etc.? You have to be good with them every day, or else you''ll be screwed."


    Hearing this, Dugu Xian`er shuddered and said, "So disgusting!"


    "If you didn''t have your father, you might have been one of them." Chu Ming laughed.


    "I won''t do it even if I die!" Dugu Xian`er vowed solemnly, "Even if you kill me, you won''t do it."


    Chu Ming laughed, "I don''t need to kill you. If you''re hungry for a few days, you can have your tender skin. If you can''t protect it, then just let it be."


    "I... "I won''t!" Dugu Xian`er''s eyes were filled with tears as she stared at Chu Ming, "I''ll have Uncle Vermillion Bird kill them all!"


    "Your Uncle Vermillion Bird might even be one of them. When the time comes, he''ll have a share in the hooking up with you. I see he''s lewd towards you, hahaha." Chu Ming laughed as he spoke.


    Dugu Xian`er snorted and said, "Uncle Vermillion Bird has treated me so well. It''s not like what you think."


    Chu Ming turned his head to look at her and shook his head, "He was afraid of your father."


    Dugu Xian`er replied, "Everyone is afraid of my father, but I''m not."


    Chu Ming said, "I can see that. Your father definitely wouldn''t want to hit you because of how spoiled you are."


    "Yes sir!" Dugu Xian`er smiled and said, "My father treats me the best, I like him the most."


    Chu Ming placed the chicken on the fire, then took out the green robe from the tree stand beside her and threw it to Dugu Xian`er, saying, "Put it on, it''s dry. Otherwise you''ll catch cold."


    Dugu Xian`er took the clothes and hurriedly put them on. Then, she hid herself at the side and looked at Chu Ming, saying, "Why did you set aside my clothes?"


    "How am I going to get you pregnant without giving you your clothes?" Chu Ming laughed, "You woman, you''re already 18 years old. It seems like you haven''t seen much of the world, and have been locked in your room since you were young?"


    Dugu Xian`er nodded and said: "When I was young, Daddy didn''t want to let me travel. I lived in the desert."


    "Oh." Chu Ming laughed, "No wonder."


    Dugu Xian`er''s face flushed red and she asked softly, "Did you molest me?"


    Chu Ming was stunned, then he smiled, "Don''t you know?"


    Dugu Xian`er spoke in a raspy voice, "I''ve heard from the elders that when a man removes a woman''s clothes, he has to do something bad. He says that if a woman is done by a man, she can''t get married. Only by her own husband can she do something bad!"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he burst into laughter and said, "Your explanations are really lively. I''m about to die from laughter."


    Dugu Xian`er''s face was as red as an apple, and she said angrily: "What are you laughing at, is my explanation wrong?!"


    "No, it''s just that... "I just said that you explained it too well." Chu Ming finally stopped laughing and asked, "How is it, Xian''Er, are your clothes dry?"


    When Dugu Xian`er heard this, she cursed, "Don''t call me Xian`er! Xian`er isn''t a pervert!"


    "I''ve already done bad things for you and you can''t get married anymore, so I''m now your husband. Your husband naturally only needs to call you Xian''er, is that not right?" Chu Ming couldn''t help but laugh.


    Dugu Xian`er thought about it for a moment and realized Chu Ming''s words were very reasonable. She shyly said, "Then ¡­" "Well, you''re welcome."


    Seeing that she didn''t know anything and was easily tricked, Chu Ming''s interest was piqued. "That''s right, then from now on, do you know what you''re going to say to me?"


    "What are you shouting for?" Dugu Xian`er looked at Chu Ming with a puzzled expression.


    Chu Ming laughed, "Call me hubby."


    Hearing that, Dugu Xian`er''s face reddened and she said, "It''s too embarrassing, I ¡­" I can''t help it. "


    Chu Ming said, "My wife, if you don''t call me husband, I''ll go and commit suicide. When the time comes and the child has no father, how pitiful would that be? If it''s a daughter, she might be caught in a brothel when she grows up.


    "You!" Seeing Chu Ming''s complacent expression, Dugu Xian`er rubbed her stomach and lowered her head as she called out softly, "Xiang ¡­" "Hubby."


    "Ah?" I can''t hear you? " Chu Ming leaned over and laughed, "Louder."


    "Hubby hubby hubby ¡­!" Dugu Xian`er held her breath and called out several "hubby" at once, scaring Chu Ming quite a bit.


    Chu Ming came back to his senses and said with a smile, "Alright, tell me, will your clothes still be wet?"


    "Nope." Dugu Xian`er lowered her head and asked, "Why is my clothes so wet?"


    "Because the two of us fell from that bird and were lucky enough to fall into the water. If we didn''t die, then I brought you here to roast the fire." Chu Ming returned to the fire, picked up the roasted chicken and continued roasting it.


    When Dugu Xian`er heard this, she said joyfully, "That is to say, you''ve only helped me dry my clothes and haven''t done anything to me!"


    Chu Ming was surprised for a moment, then he smiled sinisterly, "No need for that, I helped you take off your clothes, then I did something bad to you."


    "Ahh!" Dugu Xian`er was on the verge of tears.


    Chu Ming tore off a piece of chicken leg and passed it to Dugu Xian`er, saying, "You must be hungry, eat."


    Only then did Dugu Xian`er realize that her stomach was already growling. She quickly took the chicken drumstick and slowly nibbled at it, sipping at it.


    When Chu Ming saw this, he frowned and said, "If you keep eating like this, you''ll need to eat chicken legs for the whole day?"


    When Dugu Xian`er heard this, she replied, "Then how should I eat it? This is what I eat at home."


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "How much can you eat?"


    "Two chicken legs."


    "You sure are impolite. I''ll give you the rest of my butt. Do you want it or not?" Chu Ming laughed.


    "Is the chicken butt delicious?" All the chickens I eat at home have their butts cut. " Dugu Xian`er muttered.


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "It''s delicious, even more delicious than chicken legs."


    "Then I''ll try it."


    Chu Ming pinched off the chicken butt and handed it to Dugu Xian`er. She sniffed it and said with disgust, "It smells so bad. Can it be eaten?!"


    "Why can''t I eat it? Have you eaten the stinky tofu on the street?" Chu Ming said, "The more it smells, the better it tastes!"


    Dugu Xian`er nodded and looked at Chu Ming with a shocked expression before taking a sip. Suddenly, she frowned and spat out the chicken butt in one gulp as she said angrily, "You lied to me. It tastes so bad!"


    Chu Ming laughed loudly and said, "You''re really stupid. Whatever I say, you don''t care. Do you even know how to think about it?"


    It was as if he had thought that even if this woman was doted on since she was young, she wouldn''t understand how dangerous the martial arts world was.


    Dugu Xian`er''s eyes were filled with tears as she replied, "The elders all said that my husband would not lie to his wife."


    Chu Ming was stunned for a moment and felt a sense of guilt, but he still insisted on keeping his dignity, saying, "Who said that my husband won''t lie to his wife? Most of the people in this world are probably their own husband. Look, some people have lied to their wives to go out to play, hide private money, and even gamble.


    Dugu Xian`er rubbed her eyes and said, "Then I won''t believe your words in the future!"


    "That won''t do. I won''t lie to you." Chu Ming said seriously.


    "You lied to me just now!" Dugu Xian`er said angrily, "You are a liar!"


    Chu Ming shamelessly said, "That doesn''t count. I just want you to understand the principles of this world."


    Dugu Xian`er crossed her legs and asked innocently, "Really?"


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "Really, I won''t lie to you in the future."


    When Dugu Xian`er heard this, she smiled and said, "Then why don''t you give me the other chicken leg as well."


    "You''re getting ahead of yourself!" Chu Feng understood her meaning, but he still tore off the chicken leg on the other side and passed it to Dugu Xian`er.

 C70

    71.


    When Dugu Xian`er finished eating the two chicken legs, she let out a burp.


    Chu Ming threw a water bag over and said, "Drink some water."


    Dugu Xian`er took a sip of water from her water bag and asked, "What do we do now?"


    "What else can we do? If you didn''t steal my sword, I wouldn''t have chased after you." Chu Ming said.


    "Who let you bully me!" Dugu Xian`er said, "You two are bullying me. I also want to bully you two, so I took your sword ¡­"


    "Then don''t ask me what to do now." Chu Ming paused for a moment, then smiled and said, "I don''t know either. Let''s just live here and have a bunch of fat children. How about it?"


    Hearing that, Dugu Xian`er''s face turned red again as she lowered her head and said, "I ¡­ I don''t want it! "


    Chu Ming saw how embarrassed she was and could not bear to play with her. He could only get up and look around before saying, "There''s no other way. Let''s go."


    "Go out?"


    "That''s right. Otherwise, do you really like having children here?" Chu Ming laughed, "Then I''m very willing."


    Dugu Xian`er turned her head and said, "I ¡­ "Of course not."


    "Then get up. I estimate that it will take a few days to walk through such a large area of the forest." Chu Ming clapped his hands and looked at her.


    Dugu Xian`er replied, "How many days do you need to leave?"


    "That''s right, so let''s take advantage of the fact that the sky is still bright. Let''s go."


    "What about tonight?" Dugu Xian`er replied, "I''m afraid of the dark."


    Chu Ming looked at her and said, "Are you afraid of the dark? "Then just hug me and sleep."


    "You''re shameless!" Dugu Xian`er rolled her eyes and said, "Take advantage of me!"


    Chu Ming laughed and said, "How can that be? Couples sleeping in the same bed, it''s fine even if they hug."


    "No wonder that girl in green called you little pervert, you really are a pervert." Dugu Xian`er got up, patted her body, and stamped her feet.


    Last night, he had seen her sad expression and had been afraid that she would jump down with him if he couldn''t think straight. Luckily, he had a swim beside him to ensure her safety, as well as the gold, and because his wings were injured, he didn''t know how she was doing. If there was no other reason, they would have already arrived in Qingzhou City.


    He let out a sigh and suddenly remembered something. He took out the tears of love from his bosom, looked at Xue Bailing''s beautiful face, and smiled. He said, "This thing is really something."


    Dugu Xian`er who was at the side leaned forward and looked at Lovesick, saying, "Ah! This is Lovesick! "


    "Oh, you know that too?" Chu Ming looked at Dugu Xian`er and said, "Unexpectedly."


    Dugu Xian`er replied, "I''ve read about this in the books and used it to think about my lover. Just now, when you saw Lovesick''s smile, did you see someone else you like?"


    Chu Ming withdrew his tears and said, "Why are you asking this?"


    "I... I am you... Wife ¡­ Dugu Xian`er''s voice grew softer and softer, "If you like her, I ¡­"


    "You?" Chu Ming laughed, "What about you, did you kill me?"


    "Elder said that all men should... "Dammit ¡­" Dugu Xian`er trembled as she backed off.


    When Chu Ming heard this, he said, "Then kill me, let the child lose his father. That child is so pitiful."


    As he spoke, he walked towards Dugu Xian`er.


    "Give me the tears of love!" Dugu Xian`er said as she retreated.


    Chu Ming stopped and asked, "What should I do for you?"


    "Give it to me first." Dugu Xian`er said, "Hurry."


    Chu Ming took out the tears and gave them to Dugu Xian`er. After she received the tears, she awkwardly bit down on her finger to break it, but because she was afraid of being unable to do so, she kept her index finger in her mouth, unable to make up her mind.


    Chu Ming found it funny and said, "What are you doing?" Will there be blood on it too? "


    "Mm, but I''m afraid of pain." Dugu Xian`er said in a daze.


    "Then forget it. I won''t be able to see it if you drip on it anyway. Why waste your blood?" Chu Ming reached out his hand to grab the Lovesick tears. When Dugu Xian`er heard this, she steeled her heart and bit open her finger, dripping her blood on it. Then, she held her index finger as tears streamed down her face, "Take it."


    When Chu Ming saw this, his heart softened. This girl really didn''t know what to say. Was she stupid or stubborn?


    When Dugu Xian`er saw that Chu Ming had accepted the tears, she asked in a daze, "You, do you think you can see me from up there?"


    "There''s already a person up there. It''s impossible for me to get you again, right?" Chu Ming looked at her helplessly.


    "You! You really do have someone you like! " Dugu Xian`er was angered and said, "Motherf * cker."


    Chu Ming said, "Alright, alright, stop messing around."


    "Then are you married to that woman?" Dugu Xian`er replied.


    "Not really."


    Dugu Xian`er replied, "That''s fine. When we get back, you and I will be married. At that time, I will have that woman give up."


    Chu Ming was stunned, then said, "You''re taking it seriously?"


    "Otherwise, a child without a father would be very pitiful!" Dugu Xian said, "I did it for the child!"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he wanted to explain everything that had happened, but he didn''t do anything to Dugu Xian`er. However, after thinking for a bit, he decided not to bother with it anymore.


    "We''ll talk about this later. We''ll talk about it when we get out." Chu Ming shrugged his shoulders.


    "Alright, I''ll give you some time to consider it." Dugu Xian`er said solemnly, "Then see if you can see me up there."


    Chu Ming laughed, "How is that possible? I already said there''s someone inside."


    "These are two sides! You can meet a different person on a different side! " Dugu Xian`er said angrily.


    Chu Ming was helpless and looked at it from the side.


    Dugu Xian`er leaned forward and said: "Is it okay to watch? "Can you see it?"


    Seeing that Chu Ming didn''t respond, she muttered dejectedly: "Did he not drip his blood?"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he was afraid that she would change her mind, so he quickly said, "I saw you, you''re inside."


    "Really?" Dugu Xian`er called out with some happiness: "Are you sure?"


    Hello? She can''t have fallen for me that much, right? Chu Ming thought to himself, that shouldn''t be the case. It was only because she had such a pitiful reaction to the fact that her child had no father.


    Chu Ming thought.


    "Right." Chu Ming patted her head and said, "We should leave now."


    Dugu Xian`er nodded and said, "You walk in the front and lead the way. I''m afraid of bugs and some animals."


    Chu Ming raised his four techniques and walked forward. Dugu Xian`er also followed him.


    Chu Ming walked in front, pushing aside the branches that extended in all directions. Occasionally, some insects would fly down, scaring Dugu Xian`er out of her wits.


    The sky slowly darkened.


    In this forest, once night fell, it became much more terrifying. Chu Ming saw several mountains not too far away, each taller than the last. He couldn''t help but frown.


    After walking for a while, Dugu Xian`er panted heavily. She pulled Chu Ming and said, "I can''t walk anymore!"


    Chu Ming turned around and looked at Dugu Xian`er, who was covered in sweat, and said, "You can''t be, Eldest Miss. You want to rest again?"


    Along the way, Dugu Xian`er had requested for a break five to six times, which had completely slowed down his speed.


    "I''m just tired!" Dugu Xian`er acted as if she was going to beat me to death and refused to leave. "I''ve never walked this far since I was young!"


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "If you keep walking like this, we won''t even be able to leave this damned place."


    "If I can''t get out, I can''t get out." Dugu Xian`er sat down and turned her head, murmuring, "I don''t care if I''m tired, hmph!"


    Chu Ming shook his head and said, "You''re really spoiled!"


    "So what if I am!"


    "Nothing, just sit down." As he spoke, Chu Ming walked forward.


    "What are you doing!" Dugu Xian`er exclaimed, "Don''t tell me you want to leave me alone!"


    Chu Ming turned around and said, "How would I dare? I''ll go ahead and pick up some firewood."


    "Then come back quickly!" Dugu Xian`er shouted at Chu Ming, "I''m afraid of the dark!"


    "Got it."

 C71

    72.


    The Thousand Poison Sect.


    "What!" When Xue Nei heard what Zi You had to say, he immediately stood up.


    Zi You cupped his hands together, "Please don''t be angry, Poison King Xue. I think Brother Chu Ming should be fine, and at the time, Zi You saw us at the place we passed by, there was a long river. It was the place Brother Chu Ming fell."


    Xue Nei looked at Zi You and asked, "Mister Zi You, why did all this happen when I went to the Divine Wall tomorrow?"


    "This matter has been going on for too long, there are many things that I have not heard of during this period of time. I should ask Miss Xue." Zi You said.


    Xue Nei looked at the angry Xue Bailing sitting at the side and asked: "Bailing, what''s going on?"


    Xue Bailing gritted his teeth. "I''m going to save the little pervert. That bastard knocked me out!"


    Xue Nei frowned and said: "Mister Zi You is right. If you had followed along at that time, it would have been extremely dangerous! If it wasn''t for Mr. Zi You, I''m afraid you wouldn''t even be able to return! "


    "If he dies, I''ll die too!" "I''m going to look for him," Xue Bailing said, tears in her eyes.


    Xue Nei angrily said, "Don''t mess around!"


    "Then you don''t care!" Xue Bailing said hoarsely.


    Xue Xun calmed down and said: "Don''t worry. Daddy will immediately send people to look for Ming''er, but you can''t go."


    "Why?" Xue Bailing was clearly unwilling to accept this outcome.


    "You just returned home from a long journey, so go take a rest. Leave the rest to Daddy. Daddy will definitely bring you Ming''er back safe and sound."


    "I want to go too," Xue Bailing said, still refusing to answer.


    Zi You interrupted, "Let Miss Xue go."


    "This ¡­" When Xue Nei heard Zi You''s words, he thought for a moment. This child had a stubborn temper. If he didn''t listen to her, who knows what he would do.


    "Okay, but you have to rest for the night." Xue Nei looked at Xue Bailing resolutely and said: "If you don''t agree, then I won''t let you go find Ming''er."


    Xue Bailing thought for a moment. Although she couldn''t wait to find Chu Ming''s whereabouts, if she didn''t rely on her father now, she might not be able to let herself go out. She nodded and said, "I''m going tomorrow morning."


    Schneider nodded.


    Zi You said, "We can''t let this gold fly any further. It''s already seriously injured. I''ve already handed the gold over to the Elders of the Hall of Healing."


    When Xue Bailing heard this, his heart turned cold. Without any gold, it would take at least half a month to get from Qingzhou City to that place on horseback.


    Xue Nei looked at Zi You and asked, "What are you planning to do, Mister Zi You?"


    Zi You said, "Brother Chu Ming and I are already close friends. Zi You definitely cannot sit idly by. I request that Poisonous Snow King not hold back to bring me along."


    Xue Nei happily said, "If I have Mister Zi You''s help, then that''s what I''d want."


    "Not at all." Zi You cupped his hands and smiled.


    Xue Xun said: "I would like to invite Mister Zi You to rest at the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect for the night."


    Zi You hurriedly said, "I dare not bow, but I''ll have to trouble King Xue Du."


    "No no, Mister Zi You, first king, please don''t be polite with me, Xue."


    "Then I''ll accept it."


    When Xue Bailing saw the two of them being so formal and formal, his mood turned extremely bad. He shook his head and walked into the inner hall.


    Liang De and Xiao Qiao happened to pass by the pavilion, and were very happy to see Xue Bailing return. They hurriedly went up to greet him. Xiao Qiao approached Xue Bailing. Just as he was about to speak, he saw the dark clouds covering Xue Bailing''s face and was startled.


    Xue Bailing acted as if he didn''t see the two and walked over.


    Liang De quickly came up and said, "What do you think happened to Junior Sister?"


    Xiao Qiao thought for a bit, then said: "Didn''t she go out with that Chu Ming? How come she came back alone?"


    Liang De Gui laughed, "Could it be that we''ve gotten into a fight?"


    When Xiao Qiao heard this, he chuckled and said, "Then that''s for the best."


    "Look at your character!" Liang De said, "I really don''t know how you became a senior brother."


    "Fuck you!" Xiao Qiao swung his arm, humming a small tune as he walked forward.


    "..."


    Chu Ming started a fire. In this pitch-black forest, it was especially bright. He sat on top of a rock, with another chicken in his hand. He roasted it over the fire for a while, then turned it around, placed it on top of the fire, clapped his hands, looked at the stars, and sighed.


    "What are you sighing about?" Dugu Xian`er leaned over and said, "The stars in the sky are so beautiful."


    "What''s the use of being pretty?" Chu Ming looked at Dugu Xian`er and said, "If you continue to walk like this everyday, we''ll have to stay here forever."


    Dugu Xian`er straightened her posture and said, "I''ve never walked such a long road since I was young. My feet are already bubbling and it''s extremely painful, yet you''re still constantly urging me. You''re truly shameless."


    She touched her feet.


    "Furthermore, my body is extremely stinky and I''m covered in sweat. It''s all sticky." Dugu Xian`er continued to complain.


    Chu Ming pointed to a small river not too far away and said, "There''s a small river there. If you''re not afraid of the cold, you can go wash. There won''t be anyone here."


    "How do you know!" Dugu Xian`er replied, "What if someone sees it?"


    "That''s not good?" Chu Ming looked at her and smiled.


    Dugu Xian`er raised her hand to slap Chu Ming. After some thought, she stopped and said, "You!"


    Before he finished speaking, Chu Ming followed up, "What I mean is, if there''s someone here, then we''ll have a way to leave this forest."


    "Humph!" Dugu Xian`er paused before standing up and walking towards the river. After a few steps, she suddenly turned around and said, "You''re not allowed to peek!"


    "I''ve already seen it." Chu Ming smiled at her.


    Dugu Xian`er''s face turned crimson as she turned her head away and said, "If you dare to peek, I''ll kill you!"


    Finished speaking, Dugu Xian`er ran over.


    Chu Ming shook his head and sighed before starting to roast his chicken again.


    The moonlight shone through the dense foliage, and although it wasn''t bright, it was very comfortable. Chu Ming thought about that night when he was bored out of his mind, and the moonlight was so cold, he had landed on his back and walked step by step on the pitch-black road. At that time, he felt that there was nothing left, no future, no life.


    Until now, Chu Ming still thought back to Lu Zeng and his heart felt sour. Regarding his own life, Chu Ming actually cared a lot about it, he also wanted to investigate who his parents were, what their relationship was, and that jade pendant. Right now, it should be in the hands of the detestable Qingzhou Marquis, Liu Ming. However, he still had a lot of things to accomplish. He had to kill Ouyang Yu, Liu Ming, and Chengfeng.


    When Chu Ming thought of this, he lowered his head and looked at the burnt chicken. He immediately lifted it up and flipped it over.


    Ah!


    From the river far away, Dugu Xian`er''s soft voice came with the wind.


    Chu Ming quickly put down the chicken in his hand and ran over.


    Could it be that there really was someone here?


    Chu Ming quickly arrived in front of the river and turned his head to look. Dugu Xian`er was lying on the ground naked, and she was painfully rubbing her ankle, but when Chu Ming saw her, his face turned red unconsciously. He immediately grabbed onto a piece of clothing to cover his body and shouted: "Perverted pervert, shameless, despicable!"


    Seeing that Dugu Xian`er was fine, Chu Ming couldn''t help but blush when he thought of his foolish actions. He turned his head and said, "Why are you shouting when you have nothing to do! I thought you were assaulted! "


    "I only fell a little, what are you making such a big fuss about? You clearly came to peek at it, no!" On the other side, Dugu Xian`er angrily shouted, "You are truly shameless."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he was extremely angry. He turned around and snickered, "So what if I''m shameless? I''m shameless! Let''s see what you can do!"


    Dugu Xian`er was instantly stupefied and started crying with tears brimming from her eyes. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    Chu Ming was immediately shocked and quickly lied, "I was wrong, I was wrong. I''ll go back immediately. You can come over after you finish dressing, how about I compensate you with two chicken legs?"


    "Then hurry up and leave!" Dugu Xian`er grabbed a rock and threw it at him.


    Chu Ming felt helpless and quickly left.

 C72

    73.


    Chu Ming returned to his original spot and sat down. He picked up the chicken and continued roasting it. After a while, Dugu Xian`er came back limping, looking as if she was in extreme pain.


    Chu Ming looked at her and saw that she was blushing. She was still limping as she walked. He couldn''t help but frown as he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Dugu Xian`er turned her head to look at Chu Ming, her face growing redder and redder. She then turned her head away and said, "It''s none of your business. How vulgar."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He said, "Your screams were so miserable. I thought you were being assaulted, so I ran over. I really didn''t mean to look at you ¡­"


    Dugu Xian`er sat at the side and said shyly, "Who knows what you''re thinking!"


    "How do you want me to explain?"


    "Only now ¡­" You don''t need to explain. " Dugu Xian`er extended her right hand and waved it at Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming didn''t understand and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Dugu Xian`er replied, "You''ll compensate me."


    "Oh." Chu Ming smiled, tore off a chicken leg and gave it to Dugu Xian`er, saying, "Your mouth is quite greedy."


    "Humph!"


    Chu Ming looked at Dugu Xian`er''s feet, shook his head, walked to the opposite side of her and sat down. Seeing Chu Ming''s actions, Dugu Xian`er was confused. Just as she was about to speak up, she saw him lift up his right leg and place it onto Chu Ming''s lap. Her face immediately turned red as she said, "You ¡­" What are you doing, you pervert! "


    Chu Ming ignored her and took off her boots. Then, he took off her stockings as well. He took a look and sure enough, they were swollen. He shook his head and said, "You can''t believe me when I say you''re stupid."


    As he said this, Chu Ming gently rubbed Dugu Xian`er''s feet, and said, "If you hadn''t noticed, we could have walked forty miles a day. If you had delayed us for more than twenty miles, we might have ended up just a short distance away from where we were."


    When Dugu Xian`er saw Chu Ming gently rubbing her feet, her face was already burning. She could only lower her head and say slowly, "I want you ¡­ "What the f * ck."


    "Alright, I won''t care about you tomorrow." Chu Ming adjusted his posture and said, "I''ll just throw you in the mountains. You can starve to death by yourself, so I won''t die with you."


    "You!" When Dugu Xian`er heard this, she raised her head and glared at Chu Ming. "You don''t want your own child anymore?"


    Chu Ming stared blankly and couldn''t help but say, "Leave him here with you in the forest."


    "Wait until my father comes, then we''ll capture you and lock you up so that you won''t be able to beg for death!" Dugu Xian`er pursed her lips and said, "Let''s see if you still dare to bully me!"


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "You''re the daughter of the Blood Demon Sect''s leader, but I don''t know if you''re innocent or if you''re extremely stupid. In such a large forest, by the time they find us, we''ll probably die here. If you don''t think of a way to survive, your father will only be able to cremate you in a few days."


    "You''re just scaring me."


    Chu Ming shrugged his shoulders and said, "Why would I scare you?"


    Chu Ming continued saying, "Endure it, I''ll give you a hard massage."


    Dugu Xian`er nodded blankly and said, "You have to be gentle."


    "I already told you to use your strength." Chu Ming didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and said, "Endure it for me."


    As he spoke, Chu Ming kneaded her ankle a few times. He didn''t expect that Dugu Xian`er would be unable to endure the pain, so after rubbing it three times, she let out a cry and started beating Chu Ming''s shoulders. Chu Ming was in so much pain that he could only loosen his grip and say, "Can''t you just endure it?"


    "I''m in pain!" With tears in her eyes, Dugu Xian`er bit her lips and said, "It''s better not to rub it."


    "No, I have to knead it well for you, or you won''t be able to leave tomorrow." Chu Ming said resolutely.


    Dugu Xian`er looked at him with disbelief, "How do you know? If you say so, I''ll be fine tomorrow."


    Chu Ming gently rubbed her feet a few times and said, "When I was young, I fell into an abyss and lived alone for a few years. I''ve been injured so many times like this, and now you''re even happy. I''ve been sick for a long time now, but I had to bear with rubbing myself. After the next day, my feet swelled to the size of a watermelon, scaring you to death."


    When Dugu Xian`er heard this, she got a little scared. Looking at her swollen feet, she asked, "You''re not lying to me?"


    "Why would I lie to you? I swear to our great Sun that it is absolutely true." Chu Ming pretended to be very serious.


    Dugu Xian`er looked at the sky and said with a smile, "You''re the one who likes to lie to me. Where did the sun come from now?"


    When Chu Ming saw Dugu Xian`er''s smile, he felt that if this woman were to smile, she would be no different from Xue Bailing, as she would be a beauty in the mortal world.


    Dugu Xian`er looked at Chu Ming and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ve seen you for so long, this is the first time I''ve seen you smile sincerely." Chu Ming put her foot down and said, "You should laugh a little more. Otherwise, it would be unbearable for me to face a woman like you who only knows how to cry all day."


    "I know you like that green dress, that fierce woman, don''t you?" Dugu Xian`er pursed her lips and said, "I''m not sure how she would laugh."


    "Alright, I won''t discuss this with you anymore. I''m going to make my move." Chu Ming laughed.


    Dugu Xian`er consciously crossed her arms and hugged her shoulders as she said, "What are you doing!?"


    Seeing how Dugu Xian`er was acting, Chu Ming knew that he had been misunderstood and said, "I''m talking about rubbing your feet, I''m going to rub them hard!"


    When Dugu Xian`er heard this, she exhaled and said, "I''ll endure it. If it hurts too much, I''ll scream. You have to stop."


    Chu Ming nodded helplessly and said, "But you have to endure it to the extreme. Otherwise, if you can''t leave tomorrow, I really won''t care about you."


    Dugu Xian`er nodded and said, "I''ll do my best!"


    Chu Ming laughed and suddenly shouted, "Ahh ¡­" Then, as if he was massaging something, he swung his right hand downwards. This scared Dugu Xian`er and made her cry out in shock. She quickly pulled her leg back and scolded angrily, "You ¡­ "What are you doing!


    Chu Ming laughed loudly and said, "You really can''t joke, hahaha."


    Dugu Xian`er saw that she had been tricked and said angrily: "If you keep on joking, I ¡­ "I''ll ¡­" Then she looked around and saw that there was nothing she could do. She rubbed her belly and threatened, "I don''t want this child anymore!"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he laughed even harder than before. He hugged his stomach and said with tears in his eyes, "Alright, I didn''t want it to begin with."


    Seeing that Chu Ming was not taking this seriously, Dugu Xian`er said angrily, "I don''t care about you anymore!"


    Chu Ming stopped laughing and pulled on Dugu Xian`er''s foot, "Okay, I won''t joke around anymore. Endure it, I''ll massage it for you."


    When Dugu Xian`er saw that Chu Ming was no longer laughing, she thought for a moment before saying, "Don''t joke with me anymore."


    Chu Ming nodded.


    Dugu Xian`er also nodded.


    Chu Ming started to rub her feet. At first, it wasn''t too heavy, but later, he gradually increased his speed and increased his strength. He saw that her face became more and more unsightly. It was obvious that she was enduring very hard. In Chu Ming''s eyes, this girl really was like a child. He was only a year older than her, but in front of this girl, he already felt like a big brother.


    After rubbing for a while, Chu Ming gently put down her little white feet, then sprinkled some water on them. After washing up, he slowly helped her put on her white socks and boots.


    When Dugu Xian`er came back to her senses, she realized that she had already put on her shoes and they were even of Chu Ming''s help. She couldn''t help but blush.


    Chu Ming patted his butt and stood up. Looking around, he said, "It''s getting late, you should rest."


    Dugu Xian`er rubbed her feet and asked, "What about you?"


    "I have to watch, or the wolves will come at night and we''ll have to feed them." Chu Ming sat back to the side and tore off some chicken to eat.


    Dugu Xian`er tilted her head and said, "Then why don''t you sleep tonight?"


    Chu Ming turned around and smiled, "Don''t worry about it. Go sleep."


    Hearing this, Dugu Xian`er stuck out her tongue and said, "Who''s worried about you? I don''t care about you at all!"


    As he spoke, he lay down and didn''t move.


    When Chu Ming saw this, he could only bitterly smile.

 C73

    74.


    Seeing the beautiful bright moon in the sky, Chu Ming was bored to death. He tore off the roasted chicken and ate some meat. This chicken had been roasted for several hours already, Chu Ming was so bored that he could only fiddle with it.


    He rubbed his eyes, yawned, shook his head, poured some water from his water bag onto his face to clear it. In this type of wilderness, Chu Ming did not dare to be careless. He had no inner force skill, so he could not use his Spiritual Awareness. He could not detect the killing intent in his surroundings and did not dare to sleep, afraid that he would be fed to wolves.


    Remembering the wolves and looking at the trees, Chu Ming fell into the night six years ago. That night, he dragged a beautiful girl by the hand and climbed a tree. He taught the girl how to talk until the sky lit up. Chu Ming looked at the pitch-black sky. The sky was about to turn cold, and there were fewer stars. There were also more dense clouds, and there was less flash of longing.


    Crack crack crack. The fire was getting smaller and smaller. Chu Ming had no choice but to chop some tree branches to add fuel to the fire. Before he could take two steps, he heard a sound from behind him.


    "Where are you going!" Anxious and a little shy.


    Chu Ming sighed and turned his head back to look at the dark circles under Dugu Xian`er''s beautiful eyes. He shook his head and said, "I''ll go cut some branches to add fuel to the fire."


    Dugu Xian`er gritted her teeth and said, "Then come back quickly."


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "I''m right there. You can see me."


    As he spoke, he pointed to a decadent tree twenty zhang away.


    Dugu Xian`er looked at the tree, then turned around and nodded.


    Chu Ming walked over to the tree, cut some branches, and returned. He added some to the fire, then clapped his hands and dispersed the dirt.


    When Dugu Xian`er saw this, she lay back down.


    Chu Ming looked at her and felt pity in his heart. He said, "Sleep peacefully, I won''t leave you behind. I promise."


    "Who''s afraid that you''ll run away." Dugu Xian`er hugged her arms and curled up on the side as she muttered, "If you want to leave, then leave."


    Chu Ming smiled bitterly, this girl really didn''t have the same thoughts. He took off his coat and threw it to her: "If it is cold then cover it."


    Dugu Xian`er took Chu Ming''s black jacket and looked at him. Seeing his thin shirt, she said, "Aren''t you cold?"


    "I lean against the fire. I''m not cold." Chu Ming broke a branch and threw it in.


    Dugu Xian`er sat up with a red face and covered herself with Chu Ming''s coat. She immediately felt a masculine scent wafting over her. She bit her lips and said, "Go to sleep. I''ll watch for you. I''ll call you if there''s anything."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he was shocked. Then, he looked at her and smiled, "Don''t worry about it. If you can sleep well and walk far away tomorrow, I would be very happy."


    Being splashed with cold water, Dugu Xian`er felt a little angry and said, "You''re too kind."


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "I''m afraid you haven''t fallen asleep yet, right? "What? Are you afraid that I''ll abandon you?"


    "Of course not!" Dugu Xian`er''s thoughts had been revealed, and she could only quibble, "Who''s the one that feels comfortable?"


    "Then go back to sleep!" Chu Ming said.


    "I can''t sleep." Dugu Xian`er curled her lips before replying, "Too much sleep."


    Chu Ming frowned and approached her. He reached out his hand to pinch her face and said, "It''s useless trying to lie to me. Look at your listless face and your dark circles under your eyes."


    Dugu Xian`er struggled free from Chu Ming and touched her face, saying, "Who cares? If you want to sleep, then sleep, if not, then sleep."


    Seeing that she was a little angry, Chu Ming couldn''t help but laugh. "I can''t sleep either."


    "Why?" Dugu Xian`er was somewhat puzzled.


    "You don''t know that when I''m asleep, I''ll be sleepwalking, and then I''ll do some ''bad things'' to the people around me." Chu Ming grimaced, scaring Lonely Immortal into retreating.


    Seeing that Chu Ming had taken his head back, Dugu Xian`er mustered up her courage and said, "I ¡­" I''m not afraid. "


    "Have you thought about it?"


    "Nonsense!" Dugu Xian`er was flustered and exasperated.


    Chu Ming patted her head and said, "Sleep."


    "I can''t sleep."


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Chu Ming looked at her dark circles and couldn''t help but smile.


    Dugu Xian`er suddenly thought of something and asked, "Then tell me your story. I fell asleep immediately after hearing it."


    "Story, you''re still a kid? And you even fell asleep listening to my story, is my story that boring? " Chu Ming looked at her.


    Dugu Xian`er replied, "I can tell from your appearance that your story is very boring."


    Chu Ming pinched her cheek and said, "You hit me."


    "Or tell your story, and don''t tell lies!" Dugu Xian`er learnt her lesson this time, and reached out her hand to pinch Chu Ming''s cheek.


    Chu Ming stared at her and said, "I''ve already said it before, let go."


    The two of them let go of each other.


    There used to be a house in the mountains. There was a man and a woman in the house. One day ¡­


    Before he could finish, Dugu Xian`er had already started biting at Chu Ming. Chu Ming hurriedly backed away in fright, "What are you doing? Have you turned into a wolf!?"


    Dugu Xian`er replied angrily, "You''re messing with me. What nonsense are you spouting?!"


    Chu Ming sat down and said, "Then I''ll have to find something first."


    "Then quickly tell me."


    Chu Ming looked at the sky and thought for a while. That''s right, it had been so many years, and he still hadn''t found anyone to talk to about the things in his heart. Since he had nothing to say, he decided to talk to this silly woman.


    Chu Ming looked at the approaching Dugu Xian`er and continued, "Six years ago, there was a young man who had a grandfather who was very powerful and would teach the young man some martial arts. As for the young man, he didn''t like to learn martial arts, so all he needed to do was to live the lives of ordinary people. He would go out early and come back late, work in the fields, take a wife, and have some children. As for that young man, in order to avenge his grandfather, he had also embarked on a path of revenge. However, that young man did not know martial arts, so after being chased by a pack of wolves, he fell into an abyss ¡­


    When Dugu Xian`er heard this, she felt like she could cry at any time. Every time Chu Ming talked about how happy he was in the abyss, she would laugh, but when she was injured in the abyss, she would suffer as well. Chu Ming felt that this girl was truly innocent.


    As he spoke, the sky lit up. Only then did Chu Ming stop his story. He looked at Dugu Xian`er, who was lying asleep on his shoulder, and sighed. He did not want to move. He wanted this woman to sleep longer.


    The fire nearby had already been extinguished.


    However, Dugu Xian`er clearly refused to cooperate. Not long after, she woke up. She rubbed her eyes, stretched her waist, looked at Chu Ming, and said, "Are you done speaking?"


    "You didn''t fall asleep, did you?" Chu Ming looked at her in surprise.


    Dugu Xian`er nodded and replied, "Half asleep and half awake."


    "Can you still walk?" Chu Ming stood up and looked at her.


    Dugu Xian`er also tried to stand up. She realized that her feet were a lot better, but there was still some pain. She looked at Chu Ming and said, "That''s enough, let''s go?"


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "If you can''t walk anymore, just say so."


    "You want me to rest?"


    "You wish." Chu Ming pinched her cheek and said, "I''ll throw you there when the time comes."


    "Humph!"


    Chu Ming looked forward, today his lowest goal was to pass that mountain.


    Thus, the two of them, one in front and one behind, began to lead the way. Dugu Xian`er followed behind.


    He also heard quite a few roars along the way, and even the body that had just been bitten was exposed to the air. It was a mess of blood, and there was a disgusting stench floating in the air, along with some frogs and flies, causing Dugu Xian`er to vomit a few times. This caused Chu Ming to feel deeply embarrassed, if anyone found out about this, they would think that she was pregnant with a son.

 C74

    75.


    Slowly, it was time to announce the winner.


    As he ate, Chu Ming noticed that Dugu Xian`er''s face was extremely unsightly to behold. Her legs slowed down and beads of sweat started to appear on her forehead. He felt pity for her.


    When Dugu Xian`er saw Chu Ming turn his head to look at her, she knew that she must have been too slow. She said, "Look at what I''m doing. I can still walk."


    Chu Ming reached out his hand and rubbed her head, saying, "You idiot, if you can''t leave then you can''t, we can still rest."


    "You''re talking about delaying the trip, and you want to leave me behind ¡­" "Me." Dugu Xian`er felt a bit wronged and said, "So ¡­"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he bitterly smiled and said, "I was just joking around, why do you always take it seriously?"


    "You!" Dugu Xian`er glared fiercely at him and said, "Are you lying to me again?"


    Without a word, Chu Ming crouched down and said, "Come up."


    "What for?" When Dugu Xian`er saw Chu Ming squatting down, she became puzzled.


    "I''ll carry you." Chu Ming looked up at her and said, "Hurry up."


    When Dugu Xian`er heard this, she was stunned for a moment before blushing. "You ¡­"


    "You what you?" Chu Ming said, "Do you still want me to carry you?"


    "Pervert."


    "Then carry it." Chu Ming turned around and said, "Climb up."


    Dugu Xian`er looked at Chu Ming''s bent body, her face red as she climbed up and said, "You ¡­" Aren''t you tired? "


    Chu Ming carried Dugu Xian`er on his back and immediately stood up. As he slowly walked, he said, "I''m not some Miss Qian Jin, I''m just a boorish man who can carry Miss Qian Jin. How could I be tired after taking so many steps?"


    "Why do I feel like you''re scolding me?"


    "You''re thinking too much." Chu Ming steadied Dugu Xian`er and said, "I was just saying that I''m just a reckless person who made Miss Jin angry."


    "How am I angry?" Dugu Xian`er buried her head into Chu Ming''s back, her hands tightly wrapped around his neck as she mumbled, "And you''re not ¡­ Not something... "Reckless man, this is ¡­"


    "Huh?" Chu Ming asked, "What did you say?"


    "No!" Dugu Xian`er replied immediately.


    When Chu Ming heard this, he didn''t ask any further and only felt that this girl was getting weirder and weirder.


    After carrying Dugu Xian`er on his back for a while, they arrived at a small village at the foot of a hill. The sight of this village astonished the two. He saw that there were about thirty houses in the village, which were very simple and crude, almost made of straw and bamboo. There were a few kids chasing after them on the open space, and some houses even had white smoke coming out of them.


    Dugu Xian`er was overjoyed, "Are we out of this mountain?"


    Chu Ming looked around and said, "What you''re thinking of is beautiful. I''ve seen that the surrounding area is basically a mountain forest. I''m afraid we''ll have to walk for a while."


    When Dugu Xian`er heard this, she felt a bit dejected and said, "Then let''s enter the village and ask them for some food. I''m hungry."


    "Is young miss Qian Jin going to beg for food?" Chu Ming laughed, "It''s very rare."


    "You!" Dugu Xian`er patted Chu Ming on the shoulder and said, "You, I pity you because I''m tired. I''m afraid you''ll starve!"


    Chu Ming was stunned, then he smiled and said, "The young miss really knows how to care about people. Alright, we will enter the village. No matter what, we have to ask where we are and how we''re going out."


    Dugu Xian`er smiled and wrapped her arms around Chu Ming''s neck again, "Then let''s go."


    Chu Ming said, "You''re holding me too tightly, I can''t even breathe!"


    Hearing that, Dugu Xian`er immediately let go of his hand and asked: "Are you tired? How about I go for a walk? "


    "Come on, if you walk, I''ll be sleeping when you get to the village."


    Dugu Xian`er didn''t argue with him this time, she just stuck close to Chu Ming''s back after letting Chu Ming explain.


    Chu Ming steadied her back and jumped down. He stood on a rock several times before he arrived at the open space on the right side of the village. When the children saw Chu Ming fall from the sky, they were shocked and ran back to the house not too far away. This also shocked Chu Ming and Dugu Xian`er, were they really that scary?


    Chu Ming took a few steps forward, and then the sound of footsteps came from the thatched cottages. Not long later, a few adult men holding hoes and sickles rushed out. They all had tall and sturdy bodies, and looked at the two of them with a furious expression.


    Chu Ming was extremely confused and quickly said, "We are just pedestrians who have lost our way. We want to beg for something to eat, so we have no ill intentions."


    A man with a full beard and a long bamboo pole stepped back when he heard this. After a while, an eighty year old man slowly walked out with a walking stick. He looked at Chu Ming and asked, "How did you two get into this forest? Most people wouldn''t come in here, right? "


    Chu Ming explained, "The two of us were chased and had no choice but to run into the forest. We have no other intentions but to ask where we are and how we are going out."


    When the old man heard that, he looked at the group of men behind him. They muttered for a while, and in the end, the old man turned around and said to Chu Ming, "What happened to the woman on your back?"


    Chu Ming looked at Dugu Xian`er and said, "Her leg is injured, so it''s inconvenient for her to walk."


    "Oh?" Just as the old man was about to walk over, he heard the crowd behind him stop him, but the old man was clearly respected. With a wave of his hand, everyone stopped talking.


    The elder walked up to Chu Ming and said, "Let me see her feet."


    The old man looked at her, stroked his beard, and said: "It should be fine, but this woman''s body, it definitely won''t hurt. Fine, the two of you will stay here for the night, I think she''ll recover tomorrow, when the time comes, you two can leave the village."


    Chu Ming immediately thanked him, "I can''t thank you enough."


    "The two of you, follow me." The old man raised his hand.


    Chu Ming helped Dugu Xian`er up and followed.


    Seeing this, all the other men also left.


    Chu Ming saw this and asked, "Why are the villagers so afraid of strangers?"


    "Do you know where we are?" The old man walked in front and asked without even turning his head around.


    "I don''t know."


    "This is the Great Desolate Mountain. It is an extremely large mountain forest area. Our village is located at the edge of this place, but to leave the mountain, we still need to walk for a day or two." The old man continued walking forward.


    Chu Ming looked at Dugu Xian`er, then turned around and said, "So that''s how it is."


    The old man stopped in his tracks, looked at Chu Ming and Dugu Xian`er, and said, "A few days ago, there were five bandits who were alone here. When they were about to come and rob us, the young men in the village went up and killed four bandits. Then, one of them ran away and the bandit left behind a message. "


    Chu Ming frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "They''ll come back."


    Chu Ming took a deep breath and finally understood why the villagers were so afraid of people.


    Dugu Xian`er asked, "Then why didn''t you run away?"


    The elder looked at Dugu Xian`er and said, "This is the place where we''ve lived for a long time. Before the bandits arrived, it was very quiet and isolated from the outside world. We like this place, so not many people are willing to leave."


    Dugu Xian`er said anxiously, "Isn''t that too dangerous? "If that bandit calls a lot of people."


    The elder smiled and pointed at the house in front of them, "You two can stay here."


    Chu Ming nodded. Dugu Xian`er wanted to ask more, but was stopped by Chu Ming.


    The old man looked at the two of them and asked, "Do you need two rooms?"


    Chu Ming said, "Hmm, two rooms would be the best."


    "No need." Dugu Xian`er told the elder, "One room is enough."


    The old man looked at Chu Ming, then looked at Dugu Xian`er and smiled. He said, "If you need anything, come find me. I am the village chief, and I live in the house in front."


    After saying that, the old man smiled and slowly left.


    After the old man left, Chu Ming asked, "Do you want to sleep in the same bed as me that much?"


    Dugu Xian`er rolled her eyes at Chu Ming and said, "You are so vulgar. I will sleep on the bed and you on the floor."


    "Well, why don''t you let me have another room?" Chu Ming felt wronged.


    Dugu Xian`er looked around and said, "This place is really scary. I''m afraid, you''re not allowed to leave me!"


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "Men and women are different. I share the same room with you. Aren''t you afraid that these people will misunderstand?"


    "What''s wrong with that?" Dugu Xian`er glanced at Chu Ming and said, "It''s not like they''re going to talk about it, I don''t care."


    "Then I''ll sleep on the bed if you sleep on the floor?"


    Dugu Xian`er ignored Chu Ming and entered the house.

 C75

    76.


    The room was very simple and crude, a stack of straw was placed on the bed frame made from bamboo, and beside it, there was a small table made of bamboo. There were some fruits on the table, and the surrounding walls were also a little drafty.


    Chu Ming put his sword to the side and stretched lazily. He looked at the simple and crude house and smiled, "There will be people peeping tonight."


    Dugu Xian`er fanned her face and asked, "Could this be a prison cell?"


    Chu Ming burst out in laughter and said, "It''s true."


    "To think you can laugh. Let''s see how you will sleep at night." Dugu Xian`er glared at Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming looked at the bed and walked up to remove the yellow straw. When Dugu Xian`er saw this, she quickly stopped him and said, "What are you doing?"


    Chu Ming pointed to the ground and said, "Why don''t you look at the bamboo floor. If I want to sleep on it, I''ll be stabbed to death by those protruding bamboo tips."


    "Since you took the straw, I will be stabbed to death by this bamboo rack as well." Dugu Xian`er grabbed the straw and said, "I might as well sleep on a big tree."


    Chu Ming said, "Okay, open the door and walk outside. There''s a tree not too far away."


    "Hey, a man like you is going to fight with me for it." Dugu Xian`er replied angrily, "You are shameless."


    "I am shameless. Who told you not to let me have more rooms?"


    Dugu Xian`er gritted her teeth and said, "Then you can sleep on the bed."


    Chu Ming was stunned for a moment before smiling, "What about you?"


    "I want to sleep too ¡­" "Above..." Dugu Xian`er spoke very softly as she lowered her head.


    Chu Ming was surprised, "Are you serious?"


    Dugu Xian`er placed the straw on top of the sword and then took Chu Ming''s four techniques and placed them in the middle. "You sleep outside and I''ll sleep inside. If you dare to surpass this sword, I''ll immediately draw my sword and kill you."


    Chu Ming looked at the pitiful number of people in his territory and said, "Why don''t you just kill me now? It''s all for nothing."


    Dugu Xian`er stamped her feet on the ground and said, "If you don''t want to sleep, sleep on the floor and die."


    "Then if I fall asleep and somersault over, will you really chop me off?" Chu Ming smiled bitterly, "How wrongly did I die?"


    "Then ¡­" Dugu Xian`er shifted the sword a bit more and asked, "So many? Are you done?"


    Chu Ming looked at his territory and said, "Okay, but if you want to take the initiative and find me, I won''t care about you."


    "Pah pah pah!" Dugu Xian`er looked at Chu Ming with disdain, "I''m not that vulgar towards you."


    Chu Minggui laughed, "Who knows what you''re thinking in your heart. It''s a quiet night, I''m afraid my chastity won''t be preserved."


    Dugu Xian`er grabbed Chu Ming''s hand and said angrily, "Why do you think your thoughts are so dirty!"


    "Jokes, jokes."


    Time passed bit by bit and the sky dimmed. The clouds by the side were dyed fiery-red by the setting sun as if it was an omen of something. That red sun was not allowed to set as it struggled in the sky. As winter approached, the weather slowly turned cold.


    Chu Ming walked out of the house and strolled around. The thatched cottages on both sides of him looked as shabby as his own. He really didn''t know how these people lived. When Chu Ming thought of this, he couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    There were still many children playing around. They were not afraid of Chu Ming when they saw him, but it was just that they were too unfamiliar and did not dare to approach him. They watched from afar as Chu Ming slowly walked forward, and when Chu Ming was a little distance away from them, they started to play around again.


    Along the way, Chu Ming also saw many women gathering fruits not too far away. They were all enjoying themselves.


    Chu Ming sighed. If it was six years ago, he would definitely have liked it here. He would have been living a normal life, working early, playing at night, chatting with his friends about his family, boasting and making a ruckus. Then he would have come home late, accompanied by his wife and son.


    "Hey, boy!"


    A voice came from behind Chu Ming. Chu Ming snapped out of his daze and turned around. He saw a big man, and in the cold weather, he was bare-chested and his upper body showed signs of muscle. He was very strong.


    The man laughed as he looked at Chu Ming, causing Chu Ming to feel uncomfortable. Chu Ming asked, "Brother, are you calling me?"


    The man nodded his head and said, "If I didn''t tell you, who else could I call you?"


    Chu Ming didn''t understand and asked, "Is there something you need from me?"


    The man walked up and put his hand on Chu Ming''s shoulder, "I just saw you carrying a girl on your back. Why didn''t I come out with you?"


    Chu Ming looked at the big man and said, "She''s a bit tired, so it''s inconvenient for her to stand on her feet. I''ll let her stay here."


    "Oh ¡­" The man laughed awkwardly and asked, "What is your relationship with that girl?"


    Chu Ming was taken aback. He could roughly guess what the man wanted to ask. After thinking for a while, he concluded that Dugu Xian`er loathed being disturbed by these big men. So, he smiled and said, "She''s my wife."


    "My wife?" The big man didn''t understand.


    Chu Ming laughed, "I am his wife."


    The big man was stunned at first, then he laughed foolishly, "Oh, so that''s the case. Hahaha, I thought she was your younger sister."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he could only smile. He wanted to leave, but the big fellow held him back, saying, "I wonder where little brother came from?"


    Chu Ming looked up at him and said, "Yangzhou City."


    Hearing this, the big man scratched his ear and scratched his cheek. He thought about it for a while before he laughed, "I grew up here and have never left the mountain. I don''t know what it''s like outside."


    Chu Ming said, "In fact, it''s still better here. The outside world is noisy and full of deceit, and there aren''t many people who can trust me, and it''s also dangerous. If I were you, I would think that staying in this world for a lifetime would be much better."


    When the big man heard this, he smiled and said, "Then why don''t you just stay here? The people here are all very friendly." Suddenly, the big man thought of something and continued, "That was just a misunderstanding. I thought you guys had something to do with that Mountain Bandits. I heard the child say that you flew down the hill."


    Chu Ming laughed, "This is nothing. There are many more people outside that are better than me, so what does it matter to me."


    When the man heard this, he sighed and said, "Are there really that many people flying outside?"


    Chu Ming said, "That''s not called flying, it''s called Qing Gong, which basically means you need leg strength, and you also need some support during the jump. Of course, I don''t know much about those who are stronger than me, maybe there are some people who can fly without any support."


    "Wow." The big man''s eyes were shining, as if he was worshipping Ye Xiwen.


    Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "Don''t think too much. Honestly speaking, this place is not as good as the outside. Living obediently is better than anything else."


    When the big man heard this, he nodded and said, "When I was young, my parents also said the same thing."


    At this time, the sky had turned completely dark. The red sun could not resist the arrival of the bright moon so it helplessly fell down. The bright moon occupied the position of king in the pitch-black sky.


    Winter was coming.


    Chu Ming let out a breath and saw a white gas appear. He felt even colder. He looked at the big man with bare arms and felt a chill run down his spine.


    The big man suddenly said, "You really came at the right time."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Ming asked.


    "Tonight is our traditional celebration." The big man pointed to the crowd that was slowly gathering, "It''s a celebration that''s been passed down for generations. On this night, the village''s children, men and women, will all come out to sing and dance. It''s going to be very lively. Do you want to bring your wife out to make trouble as well?"


    Chu Ming looked ahead and saw that the women had already started a fire. The children also surrounded them with happy expressions on their faces. The men standing in the distance also slowly walked towards the fire, talking with the people beside them.


    Chu Ming thought about it for a moment, then said, "Her legs and legs aren''t nimble, so let her rest."


    When the man heard this, he nodded and said, "That''s right. It''s not good to get injured again."


    After the big man finished speaking, he hurriedly added, "I almost forgot to introduce me. My name is Ah Shan, everyone in the village calls me that. You can just call me that, no need to be polite."


    Chu Ming said, "You''re older than me, so you should call me Brother Ah Shan."


    "No, no. It''s hard to listen." Ah Shan waved his hand and said, "Ah Shan can do it, Ah Shan can do it."


    Chu Ming smiled and didn''t say anything else.

 C76

    77.


    Chu Ming was also very curious about this celebration. Thus, he followed Ah Shan and walked up. As they walked, he asked, "What''s the name of this celebration?"


    "I don''t know." Ashan answered very quickly, adding, "I''ve also asked the village chief about this, but the village chief has said that he doesn''t know. He only said that this is a traditional day of celebration left behind by the ancestors, and that the name doesn''t matter, as long as everyone is happy."


    Chu Ming was confused. If there were names like this every year, how could he forget about the name?


    Ashan continued, "People don''t pay much attention to this. Since I was young, everyone has been attending the annual celebration. Nobody cares about the name. Perhaps it''s just a habit. As time goes by, people will be attending as well, but I don''t know why."


    "For fun." Chu Ming said.


    Ah Shan nodded his head and said, "You''re right."


    At this time, the village chief slowly walked up from the back and walked beside the bonfire. Those people naturally opened a path for the village chief, who was leaning on a walking stick as he bent over to the bonfire and stroked his beard, saying, "Then, let the celebration begin. Everyone take out your food and have a good day!"


    When everyone heard this, a commotion broke out. The women had already placed a large circle around the prepared food. Some of the more playful children had already started to eat, as if they were afraid that if they were too late, they wouldn''t be able to eat.


    As for the most popular place, it was a corner about four zhang away from the bonfire. The children were probably all gathered there, fighting over food. Many older youths accompanied the opposite sex to drink wine, chat and laugh, and even laugh loudly from time to time.


    Ashan was also impulsive, he said to Chu Ming, "Do you see there? That is a delicious roasted chicken and green cake cooked by A''Hai''s wife, year after year, they were the first to be eaten. Let''s go up and have a taste, there will be no more if we are late."


    Ashan was like a child, pushing his way through the children and snatching two rectangular green cakes, then proudly coming out, handing one to Chu Ming, "Taste it, I''ll let you have it!"


    Chu Ming took the green cake and looked at it again and again before tasting it. As expected, the taste was very good, so he quickly ate the cake, and after pondering for a while, he smiled and said, "It really wasn''t covered."


    Ashan smiled and said, "Of course. Speaking of this green cake, A Hai''s wife is amazing. And there''s also that roasted chicken. Oh, wait, I''ll give it to you."


    Ashan dashed back into the crowd.


    Seeing this, Chu Ming could not help but smile. How could such a burly man be like a child? Thinking about it, Chu Ming felt sad. If He Lu had been able to live like this all those years ago and had eaten this kind of green cake, then he would not have to learn any martial arts. He would not have to purposefully wander around the world, and there would not be any hatred hidden deep in his heart, and he would not have to fight for the Four Arts.


    Ashan came out again, two chicken legs and two green cakes in his hand.


    He excitedly went in front of Chu Ming and gave him the chicken leg and green cake, saying, "Try some chicken leg and give me another piece of green cake. But this is the last time. It''s been robbed."


    Ashan said, still chewing on the chicken leg. Oil dripped on him, but he didn''t seem to notice.


    Chu Ming took the chicken leg and the green cake, thought for a while and said, "Thank you so much. You''re my first friend here, and you immediately invited me to eat so many delicious things. I''m sorry."


    "Why do you say that?" Ashan smiled and said, "We are here very casually. If you want to make some friends, just go up and say a few words. I will cover for you and them, and soon we will become one."


    Chu Ming smiled.


    "Why aren''t you eating? It''s really delicious!" Ashan was surprised to see that Chu Ming did not eat the food in his hands.


    Chu Ming said, "I''ll keep them for when I go back to eat."


    "Then I''ll help you wrap it up." Ashan took a piece of cloth from the table beside him, wrapped up the chicken leg and the green cake in Chu Ming''s hand, and passed them over.


    Chu Ming was extremely touched as he said, "Thank you."


    Ah Shan waved his hand and said: "Don''t be so polite. As brothers, don''t say thank you. We are already used to it."


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "That''s true."


    "Look, look, look at those men, they all have lovers." Ashan said unwillingly, "How could there be one? How great would that be?"


    Chu Ming laughed, "Why didn''t you go find one?"


    "If anyone takes a fancy to me, I''ll take all of your ugliness!" Ah Shan said, "But if even ugly monsters don''t want me, what do you think I should do?"


    Chu Ming didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Just as he was about to speak, six or seven good-looking women ran over. Chu Ming saw this and quickly said, "Someone came to look for you. Quite a few of them."


    Seeing this, Ah Shan was elated. "Am I going to be separated from being single today?"


    Ashan took a step forward and waved his hand at them. Unexpectedly, the group of women quickly passed by Ashan and ran towards Chu Ming. One by one, they handed him a cup of wine, lowered their heads, and said in unison, "Let him drink with you."


    Seeing Chu Ming looking at him with a pleading gaze, he quickly walked up to Chu Ming and said, "This is our custom. If you are interested in any of them, then you can drink from them and we can be together in the future."


    Chu Ming was greatly shocked and quickly waved his hand, "I have no choice."


    When the girls heard this, they all raised their heads and shyly said, "We''ll treat you to a drink."


    Ashan looked at Chu Ming with envy, "You''re so lucky, I''ve been here for 20 years and I haven''t had a chance to drink this much."


    Chu Ming pulled Ah Shan over and whispered, "What do we do? Can''t I drink?"


    "That''s too rude." Ah Shan said, "It''s better if you drink a cup. In the future, we can end this once and for all."


    "You can do this?" Chu Ming quickly thought about it and said, "I already have a wife."


    Only then did Ashan react and hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, if you didn''t say it, I would have forgotten."


    Ah Shan then spoke to the ladies, "This brother already has a wife, you should all give up on her."


    When the girls heard this, they raised their heads and looked at Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming quickly nodded and smiled bitterly, "I already have a wife. I hope the ladies can look for someone else. Look at Ah Shan, he doesn''t look like he ¡­"


    Chu Ming hadn''t finished speaking when the women''s tears fell uncontrollably. After staring blankly for a while, they turned around and ran off.


    Chu Ming was stunned and just stood there.


    Ashan was even more shocked and heartbroken as he said, "I don''t have such good fortune. When a girl gives me wine to drink, I can die for her."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he patted Ah Shan on the shoulder and said, "It''s not that we''re not here, it''s just that the time isn''t right yet."


    Ashan wanted to cry, but no tears came.


    At this moment, three tall and strong young men walked over. When they saw Chu Ming, they were filled with hostility. Chu Ming looked at them and didn''t understand what was going on.


    Ashan said softly, "Actually, among those women just now, three of them were men. These three are the men of those three. I am afraid they are a little angry right now. You must be careful."


    Chu Ming frowned. Was it just because of this that the stench on his body was so repulsive?


    "Ah Shan, get out of the way!" the leader said.


    Ah Shan hurriedly said, "Brother Ali, don''t be like this. He''s our guest."


    "So what if it''s a guest? Who told him to seduce my woman? There''s also Ah Tian and Ah Dan." The man called Ali said fiercely.


    Chu Ming quickly said to Ah Shan, "Is this what you meant by ''friendly''?"


    Ashan explained: "This is different. In the village, if one''s own woman toasts to other men, it would be a humiliation to them! This Ali is the bravest man in our village, you''d better be careful. "


    When Chu Ming heard this, he clasped his hands together and said to Ali, "Brother, it''s all a misunderstanding. I didn''t do anything, so I''m not too sure."


    When Ali heard this, he let out a "pah" and said, "I don''t care about that much. You''ve made me lose face. Today, let me teach you a lesson."


    After saying that, Ali looked at Ah Dan and Ah Tian who were behind him. The two of them understood and walked towards Chu Ming.


    Upon seeing this, Ah Shan hastened to stop him. "It''s really a misunderstanding! Brother Ali, don''t be rash. Today is the celebration!"


    "I care so much about you. If you don''t move away, I will beat you up too!" Ali said angrily.


    Initially, he did not want to cause trouble, but the other party had pushed him too far, and his character had also gotten up. Thus, Chu Ming picked up a branch from the ground, walked forward, and put Ah Shan behind him, "I do not want to cause trouble, please do not force me."


    "Pfft!" Ali said, "Attack!"


    As he said that, Ah Dan and Ah Tian rushed forward. When Chu Ming saw this, he threw a branch and appeared behind the two of them at an extremely fast speed. He pulled at their legs and the two of them knelt down.


    Seeing this, Ali was furious. He rolled up his sleeves and rushed forward. Chu Ming quickly turned around, grabbed Ali''s right hand, and pulled him backwards. With a sweep of his leg, Ali fell down.

 C77

    78.


    This voice drew everyone''s attention.


    The village chief walked up to Ashan with his walking stick and asked, "What happened?"


    Ashan explained what had happened and the village chief sighed. He scolded the three of them, "You three little bastards, do you want to anger me to death?"


    When the three of them heard this, they hurriedly apologized to the Village Head.


    Seeing Chu Ming holding Ali, the village chief walked up and apologized, "My little bastards have not listened to me. I have truly let down the chivalrous hero."


    Chu Ming quickly handed it over and said, "No, no, I was also wrong. I can''t afford to be a hero."


    The village chief narrowed his eyes and looked at Chu Ming, saying, "I can see that your hand is not ordinary. It seems your martial arts cultivation is not low."


    Chu Ming threw away the branch in his hand and said, "Village Head must be joking, I just know how to use my skin."


    When the Village Chief heard this, he smiled and did not ask any further. From his deep eyes, Chu Ming could feel a slight chill.


    Ah Shan walked up and said to Chu Ming, "You''re amazing, you beat him down in two moves. He''s the bravest man in our village, he can catch wild boars even in the mountains."


    Chu Ming smiled but did not reply.


    The village chief waved his hand, "Let''s continue with the celebration." He then looked at the three of them and said, "The three of you should hurry back. Stop embarrassing yourself like this!"


    When the three people heard this, they angrily looked at Chu Ming and retreated.


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "It''s really fickle, don''t tell me I''m really unsuitable for this kind of life?"


    "What did you say?" Ashan asked.


    Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "No." Then he paused and said, "I''m tired too. Let''s go back first. We''ll meet tomorrow."


    Ashan nodded, "Ok, see you tomorrow."


    After Chu Ming heard this, he turned around and left as fast as he could. He did not want to stay there any longer, especially since the village chief''s gaze made him feel terrified.


    It was much darker along the way. Maybe everyone had left their houses, turned out the lights, and were making a ruckus by the campfire. The moon in the sky seemed to be very uncooperative as it hid in the clouds.


    Chu Ming opened the door and walked in. Inside, Dugu Xian`er was shocked. When she saw Chu Ming, she immediately ran over to hug him. Chu Ming was astonished. What was going on tonight? Did the peach blossoms bloom in the sky?


    Dugu Xian`er''s voice sounded like she was crying as she shouted, "There''s a mouse, what a big mouse!"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he couldn''t help but find it funny. He pushed her away a little and looked at her, saying, "Where''s Mouse?"


    Dugu Xian`er pointed at the dark corner of the room, and sure enough, something was moving there. Chu Ming shook his head and walked over, and once the rat ran, Chu Ming quickly grabbed it in his hands and threw it outside the window.


    Turning his head to look at the terrified Dugu Xian`er, he said, "Are you that afraid of a mouse?"


    "There''s also cockroaches, toads. They''re disgusting bugs anyway, and I''m afraid of them." Dugu Xian`er glanced at Chu Ming and said, "Where did you run off to?"


    Chu Ming said, "I went out for a walk and looked around. You''re not staying in the house, are you? "


    Dugu Xian`er nodded shyly and said softly, "Those people outside are so tall and big, and they even have a fiendish look on their faces. I am a little afraid and dare not go out."


    "You dare to go to the Yang Prefecture Prefect''s house and cause trouble, but you don''t dare to leave this house?" Chu Ming didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "That''s different. At that time, Uncle Azure Dragon and the others were with me."


    "Aren''t you afraid of having someone to accompany you? Won''t I catch you if you have company? " Chu Ming laughed.


    Dugu Xian`er curled her lips and said unwillingly, "That''s because my father was a step too late. Otherwise, you would have already died!"


    Chu Ming laughed, "Then the result is already like that. Even if you want to, it''s useless. If you have the ability, then kill me. "


    "You!" Dugu Xian`er was furious, every time she argued, she could not win against Chu Ming''s mouth.


    Chu Ming smiled and sat on the bed. He patted the seat beside him and said, "Come over and sit here!"


    When Dugu Xian`er heard this, she took a few steps back and said, "What are you doing? You have such dirty thoughts again!"


    Chu Ming said, "Tell me, how come your mind is even dirtier than mine?"


    "Who is dirtier than you?" In the end, Dugu Xian`er slowly walked over and sat beside Chu Ming. She asked, "Speak, what is it?"


    Chu Ming smiled strangely and said, "I''ll let you have your way."


    Dugu Xian`er raised her hand in an attempt to slap Chu Ming, but in the middle of it all, she retracted her hand and murmured to herself, "Don''t you already have a woman you like?"


    Chu Ming didn''t hear clearly and asked, "What did you say?"


    "No!"


    "Weird person." Chu Ming took out a piece of cloth, opened it and passed it to Dugu Xian`er, "Hey, you''re hungry, right?"


    When Dugu Xian`er saw the food, her stomach began to growl loudly. "At least you still have some conscience!"


    After saying that, she snatched it away. She first picked up the green cake and took a small bite. Suddenly, her eyes lit up as she said, "It''s too delicious. Where did this come from?"


    Chu Ming said, "I did it."


    "You?" Dugu Xian`er replied nonchalantly, "Even if you beat me to death, I wouldn''t believe you."


    "Then I''ll kill you." Chu Ming said.


    Dugu Xian`er ignored him and continued to eat the green cake. After she finished eating, she thought about it and picked up the chicken leg: "You must have eaten quite a bit secretly, right?"


    Chu Ming said, "You can even find out this?"


    "I''m so smart."


    Chu Ming laughed, "You''re really thick-skinned."


    "None of your business!" With that, Dugu Xian`er started to eat the chicken leg. After she was done, she said, "You lied to me. I''ve already eaten the chicken leg that you roasted before, it''s not this delicious."


    Chu Ming stood up and threw a handkerchief to Dugu Xian`er, saying, "I wiped my mouth and hands, they were greasy."


    Dugu Xian`er took the handkerchief and wiped her mouth before asking, "How long do we have to stay here?"


    "When your foot injury recovers tomorrow, we can leave. We''ll be out of Mt. Tai in three days."


    "Why did the village head say it would only take one or two days to walk for three days?"


    Chu Ming looked at her and said, "People say that the pace of normal people, is it considered normal? If I can get out in three days, I''ll have to burn incense to pay my respects. "


    "What do we do when we get out?" Dugu Xian`er replied.


    Chu Ming said, "I want to go back to Qingzhou City. What about you? Do you dare to go back to the desert by yourself?"


    "I don''t dare." Dugu Xian`er replied, "Take me back."


    "Am I courting death?"


    Dugu Xian`er replied, "My father doesn''t kill wantonly."


    Chu Ming said, "It''s too far to send you to the desert."


    "You just threw me on the road?"


    Chu Ming laughed, "How is it?"


    Dugu Xian`er gave a cold snort and lay back down, pretending to be asleep as she ignored Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming shook his head, took off his jacket, laid it on the ground, blew out the lamp, and lay down. Suddenly, he was poked by a bamboo tip and it hurt a little.


    When Dugu Xian`er saw that Chu Ming did not make a sound, she turned around and saw that he was actually sleeping on the floor. She anxiously asked, "What are you doing sleeping on the floor, didn''t I tell you to sleep on the bed for a bit?"


    Chu Ming turned his body, not looking at Dugu Xian`er and said, "How could this little brat sleep in the same bed as Miss Qian Jin? You can sleep in peace, I''m fine."


    When Dugu Xian`er heard this, she felt a bit angry and said, "You''ve done all that to me ¡­ That''s bad, why don''t you say these things? "


    Chu Ming turned around and said, "Okay, I''m about to leave the mountain, so I''ll tell you the truth. You''re not pregnant with my child, and I haven''t done anything to you either. I lied to you in order to make you listen to me, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to control you."


    When Dugu Xian`er heard this, her body trembled as she asked in a daze, "You said you lied to me?"


    "It can''t be a lie." Chu Ming laughed and said, "That was in good faith, so cheating seems too derogatory."


    Dugu Xian`er threw her wooden pillow at Chu Ming and said angrily, "You are a liar! Big liar! Is a lot of what you said to me a lie? "


    Chu Ming didn''t want Dugu Xian`er to have such a huge reaction, so he hurriedly explained, "No, no, it was just that matter, everything else was true."


    In the darkness, Chu Ming couldn''t see Dugu Xian`er''s reaction, but she didn''t say anything.


    The two of them were silent for a long time. Dugu Xian`er did not say anything, and Chu Ming was also a bit tired. In a short while, he fell asleep.


    The next morning.


    Chu Ming was still half asleep when he heard the ruckus outside. He frowned, got up, put on his clothes, and opened the door. He looked outside and was greatly shocked.


    At this time, many big men riding on horses came from outside. They held long sabers in their hands and each of them had a ferocious look on their faces. They stopped beside the bonfire and many villagers by the side held their heads and kneeled on the ground.


    Chu Ming guessed that these people must be the bandits that the Village Head had mentioned. Thus, he picked up the Four Arts and quickly walked out of the house.

 C78

    79.


    Chu Ming wasn''t there yet, but the village chief was stopped by Chu Ming and said, "This is a matter of the village. You and that girl should leave immediately."


    Chu Ming shook his head and said, "How can I?"


    The bandits dismounted one after another and their leader shouted loudly, "Come out, all of you! If you don''t come out, I''ll chop you all into pieces!"


    Hearing this shout, the doors of the several houses slightly moved, but afterwards, they tightly shut.


    When the bandits saw this, they became extremely angry. With a wave of their hands, about a hundred bandits dismounted from their horses and ran towards the houses, kicking on the door one by one.


    Chu Ming saw the danger and said anxiously, "Village Head, if this goes on, we''ll be in danger."


    The village chief remained silent and decided not to let Chu Ming go.


    Suddenly, the sound of iron clashing could be heard. All of the strong men and middle-aged men rushed out of the village. Fifty or so men, each with a hoe, wooden stick, and other items that could be used as weapons, beat those bandits out.


    The bandit leader did not expect such a powerful resistance and shouted loudly, ordering everyone to charge forward.


    The men were fighting against the hundreds of bandits, but they couldn''t hold on for much longer. Some of them fell to the ground with blood splattering everywhere. There were even their wives and children crying by the side of the house. They were aware of the disaster that was about to befall them.


    Chu Ming was extremely anxious, but the village chief still had an expression on his face. He grabbed Chu Ming''s clothes and did not let him move.


    After a few screams, another few villagers fell. Chu Ming could see that one of them was the same Ah Dan from last night. As for Ah Li, he was clearly more courageous and had killed at the very front, knocking down many bandits.


    Amongst the crowd, Chu Ming saw Ah Shan slowly retreating. It was extremely dangerous, so Chu Ming no longer cared about being stopped by the village head. He took off his clothes, pulled out his four spells and rushed forward to kill him.


    The battle situation had also turned for the better with Chu Ming joining. Chu Ming''s sword techniques were outstanding, a dozen or so shouldn''t be a problem, in a short while he had injured more than twenty bandits. However, Chu Ming showed mercy and was not willing to kill them all, so he did not kill them.


    After fighting for a while longer, the bandits had their nerves ripped off by Chu Ming, they were temporarily unable to move and fell to the ground, crying. The bandit leader saw that the situation was bad and ran to the side to save a child. He shouted, "You guys are making a ruckus. I''ll kill this child!"


    When everyone heard this and saw the child crying, his mother also cried out with tears all over her face and retreated.


    The bandit looked at Chu Ming and angrily said, "From your disguise, you don''t seem like a villager. Why are you obstructing my livelihood?"


    Chu Ming coldly snorted and said, "What is your livelihood? Was the killing stopped? "


    "What the fuck does that have to do with you!?" The bandit leader was extremely furious. If it weren''t for the fact that Chu Ming was a gold grinder, he would have already killed his way out of the village.


    Chu Ming pointed his sword and angrily said, "If you let that child go, I''ll let you live!"


    The bandit leader fiercely said, "Do you think I''m an idiot? "All of you, back off, or else I will chop off this little brat''s head!"


    The villagers listened to him, and although everyone hated him, they had no choice but to obey.


    At this moment, Dugu Xian`er walked out. She initially wanted to see how this place was so noisy outside, but as she looked around at the scenery, she couldn''t help but exclaim in shock.


    Chu Ming frowned when he heard this. He was wondering when Dugu Xian`er would not come out at this critical juncture.


    The bandit took a glance at Dugu Xian`er. When he saw that the girl was extremely beautiful, he became perverted and laughed, "My wife is so handsome. Come here and accompany me!"


    When Dugu Xian`er heard this, she looked at the bandit leader''s vulgar face and said angrily, "Evil bandit, what nonsense are you spouting?!"


    The bandit leader placed the sabre on the child''s neck, causing the child to cry in fear. However, the bandit leader clearly did not care about these things as he said to Dugu Xian`er, "If you don''t come, grandpa will chop this child off."


    "You!" Dugu Xian`er gritted her teeth as she glared at him.


    The bandit leader shouted, "I will count to three. If you don''t come, I will kill this baby!"


    "Three!"


    Chu Ming''s heart skipped a beat and he hurriedly went to protect Dugu Xian`er. He shook his head at her, and the moment Dugu Xian`er saw Chu Ming, she was once again angered and slapped him.


    Chu Ming was slapped, he didn''t understand what was going on. Just as he was about to ask, the bandit leader shouted again: "Two!"


    When the mother saw this, she abruptly kneeled down in front of Dugu Xian`er and cried out, "Miss, please save my son! Please save my son!"


    As he spoke, he kowtowed, causing Dugu Xian`er to bleed on her forehead.


    When Dugu Xian`er saw this, she could not bear to do so. She looked at the child''s tear-stained face and said through gritted teeth, "Fine, I''ll go. But you have to let that child go!"


    The bandit leader wanted to count, but when he heard Dugu Xian`er''s reply, he laughed and said, "If you get to grandpa''s side, grandpa will let you go!"


    "Xian''er!" Chu Ming shouted.


    When Dugu Xian`er heard this, her heart trembled. She turned her head to look at Chu Ming and said, "You''re a big liar."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he immediately felt cold from head to toe, thinking how could this woman be so serious, and not make a single joke. Whether it was the words he said or the things he did at that time, although this woman didn''t believe it on the surface, she believed it all.


    "I hate you!" Dugu Xian`er turned around and took a few steps forward, "Big liar."


    "My wife, hurry up!" The bandit leader laughed.


    Chu Ming watched as she walked over to the bandit leader''s side, feeling a wave of unease in his heart.


    The bandit smiled with a ferocious expression. Suddenly, a knife slashed across and blood splattered. The child''s eyes widened and his mouth opened slightly. His four limbs naturally drooped down. The bandit threw the child away and grabbed Dugu Xian`er with his backhand, laughing out loud.


    Chu Ming saw the fire burning in his eyes. If it weren''t for the fact that Dugu Xian`er was still in the hands of the bandits, he would have been decapitated by now.


    As for the child''s mother, when she saw this scene, she fainted.


    The crowd went into an uproar as they started cursing. The bandit did not seem to care as he placed his blade on her neck. Dugu Xian`er was stunned as she stood there, looking at the child''s pitiful face. She did not know why, but tears started streaming down her face.


    The bandit laughed a few times, stuck out his tongue and licked Dugu Xian`er''s snow-white face, causing her to almost scream out in fright. She quickly broke free, broke away from the bandit, and ran towards Chu Ming''s direction. When the bandit saw Chu Ming''s actions, he was so anxious that he brandished his blade and spit out a mouthful of blood. Dugu Xian`er was on the verge of collapse as she stared blankly at Chu Ming.


    With a snort, he could no longer hold it in. With his feet on the seven stars, the four magic regions, he flew up with unstoppable speed, slashing out ten steps at once, and in that split-second, the bandit only felt pain in his right arm. When he saw that his right arm was gone, he yelled out loud, fell on the ground, rolled around, and before he could even scream out a few times, the four magic regions stabbed a hole in his head.


    Chu Ming quickly took a step back and pulled Dugu Xian`er into his embrace. Then, he took a step back and sat down cross-legged before he started to embrace her.


    When Dugu Xian`er saw the anger on Chu Ming''s face, she endured the pain and said slowly, "This is the first time ¡­ See you... "You''re so fierce."


    "Don''t talk, don''t talk. Let me look at the wound. Don''t talk." Chu Ming suppressed his emotions and held Dugu Xian`er in his arms.


    "Pain ¡­" "My back hurts ¡­" Dugu Xian`er''s weak voice sounded out.


    Chu Ming quickly leaned her against his chest and looked at her back. The green clothes were bleeding profusely and it seemed that the wound was very deep. Chu Ming gently opened the green robe and looked at the wound.


    Dugu Xian`er slowly extended her hand towards Chu Ming''s face and touched it, saying, "Wh ¡­ What? Actually, I was... "I hate you, but ¡­"


    "Alright, stop talking. You''ll be fine." Chu Ming held back his tears and said, "Be good."


    He didn''t know why, but Chu Ming also felt very sad. Originally, this woman had nothing to do with him, she even had some hostile intent, but in these few days, this woman had left him with a lot of impressions, like mischief, love to mess around, be naive, easily deceived, but no matter what, Chu Ming didn''t dislike her at all. Although he didn''t know if he liked this woman or not, if this woman died here, it would be a huge blow to him.


    "I want... "Say something." Dugu Xian`er paused before speaking up, "Because it hurts so much ¡­ Oh, you talk to me... that might not be the case... "It hurts."


    Chu Ming was stunned for a moment, then said foolishly, "Alright, say it, say it, I''ll listen."


    "You are... "Big liar."


    Chu Ming shook his head and said hoarsely, "Nonsense."


    "Then... I ask you. " Dugu Xian`er took a few deep breaths and said, "There''s something in my stomach ¡­" With yours... A child? "


    Chu Ming was stunned for a moment, but didn''t reply.


    Dugu Xian`er coughed a few times and said, "Yes, I do. It must be, right? "


    Chu Ming discovered that he really had let down this woman. Just for this sentence, from the beginning to the end, this joke was treated as a fact. He couldn''t bear to interrupt her.

 C79

    80.


    Chu Ming raised Dugu Xian`er''s head and seriously said to her, "Yes, you have my child in your womb."


    Hearing that, Dugu Xian`er faintly smiled and subconsciously placed her hand on Chu Ming''s chest and said, "I ¡­" True... I really want to ¡­ I''d love to be on your... Leave a spot here... it''s good to lie to me, promise me... Leave a Location... "Give it to me."


    Chu Ming quickly said, "I''m not lying, I''m not lying."


    Dugu Xian`er gave a dry laugh and said slowly, "You ¡­ Yes... Large... Deceiving... "Son..." Then, she felt her eyelids turn heavy. She closed her eyes and her hands naturally drooped down.


    Chu Ming''s heart skipped a beat, he could no longer hold back his tears as he leaned over and hugged Dugu Xian`er tightly. There was nothing he could do. In the short span of a few days, this woman had left him with memories that he would never be able to erase. In the short span of a few days, this woman had left him with memories that he would never be able to erase, and in the short span of a few days, he had left her with memories that he would never be able to erase.


    "Xian''er!"


    A powerful voice broke the silence.


    Chu Ming raised his head and saw that it was Dugu Qiye. He had come to look for him. But it was too late.


    Seeing the tears on Chu Ming''s face and then seeing the blood dripping from Dugu Xian`er''s back, Dugu Qiubai was enraged. He kicked Chu Ming away and pulled her into his embrace. When he looked at her, he became even more enraged.


    Dugu Qiye glared at Chu Ming. He pulled out his Ink Plum Sword, pointed it at Chu Ming''s head, and fiercely said, "I''ve said it before, if you let Xian''Er lose a single strand of hair, I''ll take your life!"


    Chu Ming looked at Dugu Qi Ye and laughed coldly. Then he roared, "Kill him! Kill them all! "


    Dugu Qiye was stunned by Chu Ming''s roars. He looked at him, then at her, before fiercely putting his sword back into its sheath. He then hugged Dugu Xian`er and instantly disappeared.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and took out the tears of love from his bosom. He turned over the tears and looked at it again and again, and finally, he laughed, laughed out loud, laughed in such a terrifying and sorrowful manner.


    Ashan could not take it anymore and wanted to go up to comfort her, but he was stopped by the village chief. He shook his head and said, "The loss of people''s hearts, the kindness shown to you, the discord between the heaven and earth, all cannot be avoided."


    "What do you mean?" Ashan rubbed his head.


    The village chief looked at the sky and sighed, "The sky is uncertain, forget it."


    Then, he slowly left the crowd.


    Everyone looked at him for a while and could only shake their heads.


    The sky was uncooperative. It was clear and cloudless, and very blue.


    Just like this, Chu Ming blankly stared for a long time before realizing that his entire body was numb. He slowly stood up and walked forward, his eyes empty and aimless.


    This feeling was different from what it felt like in six years.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, he finally walked out of the mountain. It was as if the heavens were playing a joke on him. He had originally planned to send Dugu Xian`er back to the desert, even though he had lied to her at that time.


    "Send me back to the desert."


    Chu Ming would often hear these words. He was like a walking corpse.


    "I will take you back to the desert ¡­ I want to take you back to the desert... "Please let me bring you back to the desert ¡­" Chu Ming knelt on the ground and looked up at the sky helplessly. Suddenly, he let out a roar and lost consciousness.


    After an unknown period of time.


    "You''re a liar."


    "Big liar!"


    "Liar!"


    "Ah ¡­!" Chu Ming woke up covered in cold sweat. He clenched his fists tightly and felt that he was holding onto a pair of slender hands, "It''s a dream!" Chu Ming turned his head and saw Xue Bailing looking at him with a confused expression.


    Chu Ming was stunned as he asked, "Where is this place?"


    Xue Bailing came back to his senses and touched his forehead, "Idiot, where else? In Qingzhou City."


    "Qingzhou City?" Chu Ming did not understand and said, "I was at the exit of the Grand Desolate Mountain, how am I in the Azure Continent?"


    "Six years ago, we found you and brought you back. You have been unconscious for several days. Xue Bailing touched Chu Ming''s face and said gently, "I''m so worried."


    Chu Ming was stunned. He immediately grabbed onto Xue Bailing''s hand. He could feel that Dugu Xian`er''s hand was gently stroking his face. It was as if he didn''t want to let go of it.


    Xue Bailing was slightly taken aback. "Why did the little pervert do such a vulgar thing when he woke up?"


    Hearing this, Chu Ming came to his senses. He let go of Xue Bailing''s hand, looked at her, and asked, "Do you like me?"


    Hearing that, Xue Bailing blushed. "Little pervert, are you stupid?" What''s wrong? "


    Chu Ming looked at Xue Bailing, smiled bitterly, and said, "I''m feeling very uncomfortable right now."


    Xue Bailing was puzzled. "What''s going on?"


    After a long time, Chu Ming sighed and said, "You can leave. Can I calm down for a bit?"


    "Little pervert." Xue Bailing looked at him with concern, but eventually shook his head and walked out of the room.


    Chu Ming lay down and looked at the ceiling. He slowly said, "It''s better to sleep against the tree."


    Xue Bailing walked out of the room and into the living room. Xue Nao saw him and asked anxiously, "How is Ming''er?"


    Xue Bailing gave a start. "Strange. Very strange."


    "Why is it strange?" Xue Nei asked.


    Xue Bailing didn''t answer, but walked slowly back to his room.


    Xue Nei frowned, not knowing what to do.


    "..."


    Marquis Mansion of the Azure Province.


    Liu Ming closed his fan and stood up from the big mahogany chair in surprise. "Are you two speaking the truth?"


    He nodded west and north.


    Liu Ming paced back and forth a few steps and said, "Absolutely true!"


    "Absolutely!" The two quickly replied.


    "Good, good, this is great! God help me!" Liu Ming laughed and said, "The two of you did quite well. Let''s go down and receive your rewards."


    Hearing this, the two bowed and left the room.


    Qing''er walked out from behind him. She came to Liu Ming''s side and put her arms around his chest, saying in a soft voice, "What is it that makes you so happy?"


    Liu Ming embraced Qing''er and said, "That old man Shao Zhi is finished!"


    "Huh?" Qing''er was surprised. "He''s finished playing. Why are you so happy? You have to know that if the Six King Rings end up in Dugu Qiye''s hands, then that would be terrible."


    Liu Ming laughed: "Hehe, if that is the case, then it''s fine. But what makes me most happy is that the Six King Ring is currently in Qingzhou City!"


    "Oh?" Qing''er asked, "What happened?"


    Liu Ming replied, "I''m not sure about the specifics, but in short, Shao Zhi is finished. The Six King''s Ring is currently in the hands of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect''s daughter, Xue Bailing."


    "That little demoness?" Qing''er said, "She''s quite capable."


    Liu Ming said, "I don''t care about her abilities, but now she can remind me of a plan."


    "What plan?" Qing''er asked.


    "To lure the snake out of its cave."


    "What do you mean?"


    Liu Ming smiled and said, "The heavens are forbidding this."


    Qing''er rolled her eyes at him. "You won''t even tell me?"


    "You''ll know soon enough." Liu Ming said, "I''m afraid the wall has ears."


    "You must be feeling guilty, right?" Qing''er smiled.


    Liu Ming gave a strange smile and did not say another word. He looked out of the window at the pitch-black darkness and felt incomparably carefree.

 C80

    81.


    The weather in January was still extremely cold. The heavy snow came late and filled the sky. Layers of snow were piled up at the entrance of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect. The cold wind was like blades as it assaulted their faces, causing the pedestrians to be in pain. There were fewer people on the street, and pedestrians were staying at home to warm themselves.


    Chu Ming opened the window and a stream of cold air rushed towards him. He looked at the vast expanse of white in the distance and sighed.


    Over a month had passed since that incident, but Chu Ming could still clearly remember what happened back then. This made him suffer for a long time, but fortunately, Xue Bailing accompanied him every day, allowing him some comfort. Chu Ming felt a little guilty towards Xue Bailing. He didn''t tell her about Dugu Xian`er, but Chu Ming felt that he wouldn''t be able to solve this problem, and he didn''t want to lose anyone around him.


    In the distance, there was a shadow of a person moving towards them. When that person approached, Chu Ming discovered that it was Xue Bailing. She was dressed in a tight suit, but she was still trembling.


    Chu Ming quickly opened the door to greet Xue Bailing.


    After entering the door, Xue Bailing pulled down his furry hat. His cheeks were red from being frozen by the heavy snow.


    Chu Ming pulled her over and hugged her, saying, "It''s snowing so heavily, what are you doing running over here?"


    Xue Bailing calmed himself and said, "Let''s see if you''re in a good mood."


    "Much better." Chu Ming pulled Xue Bailing to the head of the bed and said, "It''d be even better if you didn''t come."


    Xue Bailing hit Chu Ming, "You heartless little pervert, I''ll beat you to death."


    "I was only in a bad mood when I saw you frozen." Chu Ming smiled and rubbed Xue Bailing''s cheek. "My heart hurts."


    Xue Bailing''s face instantly turned red.


    When Chu Ming saw this, he laughed, "Why does it get redder and redder the more I rub it?"


    "None of your business."


    "When the snow is lighter, let''s go to the Hall of Relief and take a look at the mountains and the gold." Chu Ming thought of Gold. Although he had seen it once a month, he was in an extremely bad mood, so he didn''t stay long.


    "Sure." Xue Bailing leaned his head back. "I want to see how the mountains are doing, too."


    "I didn''t talk to Shan Shan last time. I don''t know how he''s doing in the Hall of Relief." Chu Ming said.


    Xue Bailing said, "He''s good. Now, he''s become Elder Ping''s disciple. He''s a student of medicine. It''d be great if he could learn poison instead."


    "Everything''s fine. Why did you make him learn poison?" Chu Ming laughed, "Obviously it''s better to learn medicine."


    "Humph!" Xue Bailing grabbed Chu Ming''s face, "Do you look down on us learning poison!?"


    "Of course not." Chu Ming struggled free and said, "But learning poison is killing, learning medicine is saving. The two are somewhat different."


    "In the end, aren''t you still looking down on studying poison?"


    Chu Ming explained, "I''m not looking down on him. When I was young, the person I admired the most was your father."


    "You mean not to admire it now?" Xue Bailing didn''t give up and reached out to grab Chu Ming''s face again.


    Chu Ming grabbed Xue Bailing''s hand and said, "You, you ¡­ I didn''t say that."


    "That''s what you think."


    Chu Ming let go of his hand and walked towards the window, saying, "The snow is starting to get smaller."


    "Isn''t that good enough?" Xue Bailing rubbed his hands together before exhaling. "I hate such cold weather."


    Chu Ming took two deep breaths and said, "That''s right, it''s cold."


    "Why have you been so quiet recently?" Xue Bailing looked at Chu Ming with a puzzled expression. This month, not only were there less quarrels and quarrels, even their words had become softer. This was not like him at all.


    Chu Ming turned around, thought for a moment and said, "Actually, life is quite unpredictable, changing at will."


    "You didn''t burn your head, did you?" Xue Bailing walked over and rubbed Chu Ming''s forehead, then touched his own forehead, "It didn''t burn."


    Chu Ming smiled slightly and said, "I would like to drink a few mouthfuls of wine to warm my body."


    "You''re not allowed to drink alcohol." Xue Bailing ordered, "Be obedient and rest for a while."


    "I don''t have much time left." Chu Ming sighed and turned his head to look outside the window.


    Xue Bailing''s heart turned sour: "Don''t say such words to me anymore. Tomorrow, we will go to meet with Uncle Ping An and ask them what they can do."


    Chu Ming laughed, "If there''s a way, then they won''t be so quiet. My dragon poison has 12 acupoints, and I can still be alive and kicking. If not, I would have been a pile of rotten bones by now."


    Xue Bailing took Chu Ming''s hand and said, "Wherever you go, I''ll go."


    When Chu Ming heard this, his body trembled. He remembered that Dugu Xian`er''s death was largely due to his own fault. Could it be that he was going to harm his beloved one again?


    Maybe he should leave her?


    Time can forget everything.


    Xue Bailing patted Chu Ming''s cheek and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Oh?" Chu Ming came back to his senses and said, "It''s nothing."


    "Then what are you doing there?" Xue Bailing pinched Chu Ming''s face, "Are you really crazy?"


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "Idiot, that''s deep, men should be deeper."


    Xue Bailing couldn''t help but laugh. "Stop it, you little pervert should look like a little pervert."


    "Nah." Chu Ming suddenly said seriously, "What if one day we split up and can''t find each other for the time being?"


    Xue Bailing rolled his eyes at Chu Ming, "What are you thinking about now? If you separate from me again, I will come looking for you. If I cannot find you in four years, I will hang myself.


    Chu Ming frowned and said, "Why do you have to suffer? I''ve already harmed someone, so I don''t want to harm you again."


    "This matter has been mentioned many times, it''s useless to speak of it!" Xue Bai Ling paused for a moment, then remembered something. She looked at Chu Ming suspiciously, "You said you killed a person? "Who is it?"


    Chu Ming stared blankly for a moment before sighing. He slowly said, "Do you remember the girl that we kidnapped when we left Yangzhou?"


    "Oh, that Dugu Qiye''s daughter." Xue Bailing said, "I remember your name, Dugu Xian`er?"


    Chu Ming nodded and said in a hoarse voice, "Yes, she''s dead."


    Xue Bei Ling was shocked and asked, "What''s going on?" Did he fall to his death? "


    "No, I killed him." Chu Ming touched his face and said, "I was the one who caused her death."


    Xue Bailing became more and more confused. "What''s going on?" he asked. How did you kill her? "


    "This is already... "It''s not important." Chu Ming paused for a moment, then said, "I did a lot of harm to her, so I have no way to make up for it."


    "You ¡­ You don''t like her, do you? " Xue Bailing looked coldly at Chu Ming. When she saw his sorrowful expression, her instincts told her that he and Dugu Xian`er weren''t that simple.


    Chu Ming did not hesitate and nodded, "Yes."


    Xue Bailing immediately slapped Chu Ming, and said angrily, "What did you say!"


    "I said I liked her." Chu Ming slowly said.


    Xue Bailing slapped Chu Ming again. His eyes were slightly red, and he could feel tears welling up in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry."


    "You lied to me!" Xue Bailing wanted to slap Chu Ming again, but when he saw the redness on Chu Ming''s face, he couldn''t bear to do so.


    "I''m not lying to you." Chu Ming took out the tears of love from his chest and slowly said, "I can see her from above, but I can''t see you."


    When Xue Bailing heard this, his body moved. He could no longer hold back his tears. She glared at Chu Ming and said, "You and her have only been together for a few days. Have you forgotten about me?"


    Chu Mingdao lowered his head.


    Xue Bailing couldn''t take it anymore. She covered her mouth, opened the door, and rushed out.


    Chu Ming stood at the same spot and did not chase after her. He did not close the door and allowed the snow to fly in. As the cold wind blew, he slowly squatted on the ground and picked up Lovesick''s tears. Chu Ming flipped over again and looked at the other side. The more he looked at it, the more sad he became. His hands formed a fist and he kept on beating his chest. Perhaps this would make him feel better.


    "I... True... I really want to ¡­ I''d love to be on your... Leave a spot here... it''s good to lie to me, promise me... Leave a Location... "Give it to me."


    This familiar voice sounded again, causing Chu Ming to feel helpless. He roared loudly into the sky, both angry and injured.

 C81

    82.


    One day without sleep.


    On the second day, the sun pierced through the clouds and shone down. The land became much brighter, and the snow began to melt. The blizzard from yesterday had already disappeared. He didn''t know why, but in this cold winter, there were still birds chirping outside. The world was unpredictable, so this should be the case, right?


    Chu Ming patted his clothes and stood up. He looked out of the window and saw that the distant mountains were still the same as before, with white clouds covering the sky. His mood was still in turmoil. He picked up the four techniques beside him, stomped his feet on the ground, and walked out the door.


    He didn''t recover until he arrived at the door of the Gesun Hall. He then knocked on the door.


    After a while, the door opened with a creak. The person who opened the door was a junior. He was surprised to see Chu Ming. After examining him for a while, he asked, "May I ask who you are looking for?"


    Chu Ming asked, "You''re new here?"


    Hearing this, the person nodded and asked, "How do you know?"


    Chu Ming said, "I am the adopted son of your Medicine King."


    When the youngster heard this, he was startled. He quickly opened his door and said, "Are you Chu Ming?"


    Chu Ming nodded.


    "The Pill King has been waiting for a long time, please come in." The juniors respectfully invited Chu Ming in, then closed the door and followed behind him.


    Chu Ming walked a few steps and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Chi Xuan."


    "Go ahead, I know the way." Chu Ming waved his hand.


    Chi Xuan nodded, cupped his hands together and left.


    Chu Ming continued to walk forward and arrived at the main hall. At this moment, Elder Ping happened to walk out from behind and upon seeing Chu Ming, he hurriedly came up and greeted him: "Isn''t this tomorrow? How come you''ve grown so much in these few months?"


    Chu Ming smiled slightly and said, "Elder Ping is still so energetic."


    Elder Ping chuckled: "I rely on medicine to support my old bones. Otherwise, how would I dare to walk around in such a cold weather?"


    "Oh you, although it''s good to eat some medicine, it''s not good to eat too much." Chu Ming said, "Let the disciples handle their own matters, and let them accumulate some experience. Only in the future will they be able to achieve such results."


    Elder Ping stroked his beard as he looked Chu Ming up and down before smiling, "En, son, it''s been three days since the last time we met. You really have a whole new level of respect for me."


    "Am I that bad?" Chu Ming bitterly smiled, "I''m in awe of you, old man."


    "Hehehehe ¡­" Elder Ping laughed a few times and said: "Alright, alright, let''s not talk about it anymore. This time, are you here to see the Pill King?"


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "Pretty much."


    "Also, that bird of yours is severely injured, so you should go take a look." Elder Ping said.


    Chu Ming said, "I understand."


    "Then that''s it. I still have a lot of things to do." Elder Ping stroked his beard and smiled.


    Chu Ming cupped his hands together and said, "Then I won''t disturb Elder Ping."


    Elder Ping waved his hand and slowly walked over.


    Chu Ming bade farewell to Elder Ping and continued to walk forward. Before long, he heard laughter coming from a nearby corridor. It sounded very familiar. A few steps later, Xue Bailing and Mu Shan appeared in front of him. Xue Bailing was holding Mu Shan as they walked in circles with a slight smile on her face.


    Chu Ming didn''t dare to approach and could only watch from afar.


    After a while, Xue Bailing, who was some distance away, yelled, "What are you doing sneaking around? Why aren''t you coming out!"


    Chu Ming was taken aback. He could only walk up and look at Xue Bailing.


    Xue Bailing put down Mu Shan and patted his head. "Shan, let''s go and have some fun. Big Sis will come find you in a while."


    Mu Shan looked at Chu Ming, then looked at Xue Bailing, nodded, and ran off to the side.


    "This child still listens to you." Chu Ming spoke first.


    Xue Bailing raised his head and quickly walked in front of Chu Ming. He immediately slapped him, causing Chu Ming to feel stuffy. He looked at Xue Bailing in confusion and said, "Bai ¡­"


    Xue Bailing slapped him again before he could finish his sentence, causing Chu Ming''s face to tilt to the side.


    After two slaps, Xue Bailing slowly said, "If you keep lying to me, I''ll give you more than just two slaps."


    Chu Ming looked at Xue Bailing with a puzzled expression.


    Xue Bailing said seriously, "You said those words on purpose yesterday. No, you want to drive me away, don''t you?"


    Chu Ming was shocked and said, "Hundred Spirit, you ¡­"


    "I don''t need you to do this, I''ll tell you." Xue Bailing composed himself and said, "It''s useless no matter how fast you rush!"


    With that, Xue Bailing dove into Chu Ming''s embrace, saying, "Either slap me twice, or hug me tight and make your own choice!"


    After a long time, he still didn''t know what to do. It was impossible for Chu Ming to beat Xue Bailing, but if he really got together with her again, it would definitely harm her again. Xue Bailing seemed to understand Chu Ming''s struggle. He wrapped his arms around Chu Ming''s neck, tiptoed, and kissed him.


    Chu Ming was extremely surprised, but Xue Bailing held onto his neck tightly, preventing him from moving. He wanted to kiss Xue Bailing for a long time before he finally let go of Chu Ming and looked at him with teary eyes, saying, "I''ve said this before, if you die, then I''ll die with you. If you leave me, then I don''t want to live on my own.


    Chu Ming withdrew his gaze and looked at the girl in front of him for a long time. He had to admit, this woman would never make him angry. He had wanted to separate from Xue Bailing more than once, but in the end, he couldn''t succeed. Naturally, he had to fail as well. Chu Ming''s left hand pulled Xue Bailing into his embrace, then he caressed her cheeks. Looking at her slightly swollen eyes and the dark circles around her eyes, Chu Ming kissed her without a care in the world.


    Xue Bailing held onto Chu Ming''s neck tightly, the two of them intertwined like this.


    "Sister Hundred Spirit." Mu Shan ran over without a care in the world. When he saw the two of them hugging each other, he had a puzzled expression.


    When Chu Ming and Xue Bailing heard the voice, they quickly separated, both of them blushing.


    Xue Bailing paused for a moment before stepping forward and stroking Mu Shan''s head. "What''s wrong, Mountain?"


    "What are you and your brother doing?" Mu Shan asked in confusion.


    Chu Ming and Xue Bailing were stunned for a moment before they replied in unison, "Nothing much."


    "Then ¡­"


    Xue Bailing quickly hugged Mu Shan and asked, "Speak, why have you come to find me?"


    "I just saw a man jump over the wall."


    Chu Ming and Xue Bailing frowned at the same time.


    Xue Bailing looked at Chu Ming and asked, "Who could it be?"


    Chu Ming shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. I''ll go take a look."


    Xue Bailing nodded. "I''ll go too." He then patted Mu Shan''s head and said, "Go play on the other side. Big sister and big brother will handle some matters. Be good."


    Mu Shan was very obedient as he nodded his head and ran off.


    Just as they were about to turn around, they suddenly heard a commotion outside the wall. Chu Ming reacted and jumped up, flying out of the wall. Only then did he notice that someone was leaning against the wall, as if monitoring something.


    When the person saw Chu Ming, he was shocked and immediately ran away. Chu Ming leaped again and stabbed the four spells forward. Because of inertia, the scabbard flew out and hit the person. The person staggered and almost fell down.


    Chu Ming flew in front of him and pointed at the sword, "Who is it!"


    The man was so shocked that he was sweating. He quickly kneeled down and begged for mercy. "Great Hero, please spare our lives."


    At this moment, Xue Bailing had also caught up. Looking at the person kneeling on the ground, he frowned and said, "Isn''t this Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming''s steward, Liu Da?"


    That person looked at Xue Bailing as if he had seen a ghost, and almost lost his soul. He had no choice but to kowtow and beg for mercy.


    Chu Ming retracted his sword and said, "What are you doing here?"


    "I was just passing by, just passing by." Liu Da hurriedly said, "It''s true."


    Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "Pass? "What are you doing in this Hall of Helplessness!"


    Liu Da wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "This little one really was just passing by."


    Chu Ming grunted angrily. When he thought of Liu Ming, he felt a burst of anger. He placed the sword on Liu Da''s neck and asked, "Did that bastard Liu Ming send you to follow me?"


    "No, no, no!" Liu Da hurriedly explained, "Definitely not, it''s really just what I did. Really."


    Chu Ming saw that this person was silly and didn''t want to make things difficult for him. He sheathed his sword and said: "I don''t care if you are a person sent by Liu Ming. Just tell him that five days from now, I will meet him at his house!"


    When Xue Bailing heard this, he hurriedly stepped forward to stop Chu Ming, "Do you want to die!?"


    Chu Ming looked back at Xue Bailing and said, "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."


    Then he turned around to look at Liu Da, saying, "You can scram now! Don''t forget what I want you to tell me! "


    Liu Da nodded, turned around and ran away.

 C82

    83.


    Xue Bailing asked, "What do you mean by that? You''re not really looking for Liu Ming, are you?"


    "Sooner or later." Chu Ming picked up the scabbard and returned the four techniques to the scabbard.


    "What do you mean sooner or later? Although Liu Ming is not on the Divine Wall List, I''m afraid that his strength is not much weaker than Dragon King''s River. Furthermore, his scheming is extremely powerful, you can''t win against him!" Xue Bailing looked at Chu Ming with a serious expression. She did not want to lose Chu Ming because of Liu Ming.


    Chu Ming paused for a moment, then said, "Don''t worry, I don''t plan on looking for him so early. I sent the message to him because I wanted to see how Liu Ming would react."


    "Are you speaking the truth?" Xue Bailing couldn''t believe it.


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "I swear to the heavens."


    Xue Bailing bit his lips. Seeing that Chu Ming was serious, he thought for a moment and decided not to say anything more.


    Chu Ming raised his head to look at the sky and laughed coldly.


    What''s the use of the heavens?


    Six years ago, "Heaven" was not in my eyes!


    When the two of them returned to the Ji Shi hall, they coincidentally met Bian Jie walking over. When Ping Jie saw Chu Ming, he was overjoyed. He shouted from afar, "Ming''er!"


    Chu Ming saw Bian Jie and was very excited. He walked up to him and knelt down. "Your son is unfilial and has come to see you."


    He could only say, "Hurry up and get up, let him take a good look at you. I''ve missed you so much these past few months."


    Chu Ming quickly got up and smiled at Bian Jie. "Your son also misses your foster father."


    "I''ve grown up quite a bit these past few months. Do you think the experience of the martial arts world is of any help to you?" Bian Jie looked at Chu Ming happily.


    Chu Ming bitterly smiled and said, "That''s right, foster father, do you know about the matter regarding the Gu worm in Yangzhou city?"


    Bian Jie looked at Xue Bailing and said, "Ling''er has already told me, and I know the gist of it. This Shao Zhi really deserves to die. He actually did all these heinous things."


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "That''s right. It''s all thanks to Brother Zi You, otherwise ¡­" Chu Ming hadn''t finished speaking when he thought of Zi You. He had nearly forgotten about this friend of his when he returned. Thus, he quickly changed his tone and said, "Where did Zi You go?"


    "He went with us to find you. After he found you, he said he still had some things to do, so he left first."


    "Oh." Chu Ming replied. When he thought of Zi You, he unconsciously thought of the secrets behind him. For no reason at all, he shouldn''t have risked his life to find trouble with Shao Zhi and Dugu Qi Ye.


    Bian Jie looked at Chu Ming blankly and asked, "What do you want to talk about tomorrow?"


    "I was wondering why Zi You was looking for those two people''s bad luck." Chu Ming muttered.


    "What?" Bian Jie didn''t quite understand.


    Chu Ming quickly waved his hand and said, "Forget it, it''s useless to talk about this. Foster father, take me to see the gold."


    "Yes, but it''s been badly injured this time." Bian Jie paused for a moment before he said, "My body was bitten by an old crow and I bled profusely. I even got hit by a poison arrow on my wing. I''m afraid I won''t be able to recover in a year or so."


    Chu Ming was shocked, "Even my foster father said that. It seems like the damage to the gold is not light. I need to go take a look."


    Bian Jie nodded and led Chu Ming and Xue Bailing through several corridors to a house.


    Chu Ming opened it and saw that the gold was still the same. It was 30 feet wide and occupied half of the room, and its body was also wrapped in a white cloth. There was even some blood on the cloth, and when the gold saw the light, it immediately became spirited. This divine beast that had been following him since the Fallen Phoenix Abyss six years ago had shed its glorious golden wings for him. What was left on its body were the white gauze that completely wrapped itself around its body, and he did not dare to look at the injuries underneath the white cloth. This was simply reminiscent of the wounds on Dugu Xian`er''s back.


    Chu Ming slowly walked up and held Gold''s head. He gently touched it and said in a hoarse voice, "Gold, gold, your master is useless and can''t protect you."


    Hearing this, Jin squawked a few more times and nuzzled his head against Chu Ming''s chest, as if to say don''t mind it.


    Chu Ming held Jin Yu''s head and said, "Every time I''m in danger, you''ll be able to immediately come to my side. Ever since I left Fallen Phoenix Abyss, I''ve stopped playing around with you. I truly feel very sorry for you."


    Jin didn''t cry out as he looked at Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming smiled slightly and said, "Once you''ve recovered, I''ll definitely play with you. I''ll sit on your back, and we''ll take a tour around the world."


    The golden eyes were shining brightly. It seemed that he was very happy.


    "..."


    Night came.


    A black shadow flashed by and flew in from the side of the Azure Province Marquis Estate.


    The endless sky was dark and dim. The moon that covered it was no longer shining, and a few stars had already hidden themselves, leaving only darkness behind. Candle lanterns, specks of light, unseasonable.


    It was quiet within Hou Mansion. A few lanterns seemed to have dimmed quite a bit due to the moon being covered by the sky. The snow on the ground gradually turned into water and rested on a patch of yellow sand.


    The black figure flashed by once more, leaping up from the empty ground. When it reached the roof, there were a few scattered sounds that no one noticed.


    With a squeak, the door opened and a woman walked out. It was Qing Er. She looked around and then quickly ran towards a courtyard on the right. She was running very fast.


    The black shadow followed closely behind, appearing extremely secretive.


    Qing''er walked up to a house in the courtyard and looked around. Finally, she took out a key from her bosom, opened the door, and entered the house.


    After a while, a flame lit up inside. It was extremely weak, and was most likely a match.


    The figure was very agile and flew up to the roof of the house. Lightly lifting up a tile, he looked down.


    Within the room, Qing''er was looking around for something, flipping here and there. There was a sudden sound. It must have been the sound of a vase shattering. Qing''er was so frightened that she quickly put out the fire and left the room. She hurriedly locked the door and ran away.


    After a while, several servants came over and looked at the locked door.


    The servant then asked, "Did you cause trouble again?"


    The retainer replied, "Of course not. This year, there will always be sounds of things shattering in this courtyard. If this isn''t a ghost, then what is it? Let''s hurry up and leave."


    The servant asked, "Why is it so strange?"


    The servant then replied, "What you didn''t know just now was that this place has been bustling for an entire year. It''s really scary."


    The servant then asked, "Then why didn''t you come and check?"


    "You''re still talking!" The servant immediately hissed: "The last time A-Biao said that to Master, he was directly slapped to death by Master, who do you think would dare! "Well, we should get used to it now that the courtyard is haunted."


    Servant Ding B interrupted, "It''s really f * cking strange. Let''s hurry up and go. If the master sees us, then all three of us will have to accompany Ah Biao."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go, let''s go quickly." "Damn it, it''s so strange," retorted the servant.


    The three of them walked back with lanterns in their hands.


    The man in black frowned, then leaped from roof to roof. He jumped several times and arrived on the roof of a very impressive room.


    Just as he stopped, he heard hurried footsteps from below.


    The man in black quickly moved his head back and stuck his head out, looking down.


    He saw the Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, angrily walking over with Liu Da following behind him. He looked like he had been taught a lesson. His face was extremely ugly and his right eye was still purple.


    Not far from the door, Liu Ming stopped and said angrily, "You useless fellow, if you were to be discovered so easily, why would I raise you!"


    Liu Ming turned around and looked at Eldest Liu with a fiery gaze.


    Liu Da knelt down trembling, "This little one is incompetent, this little one is incompetent. Master Hou, please spare me, please spare me."


    Liu Ming said fiercely: "You trash, get the hell out of here. Don''t let me see you for the next few days or I''ll kill you with one palm!"


    When Liu Da heard this, he did not dare to say anything and just rolled away from Liu Ming''s line of sight.


    Liu Ming waved his hand and took out a fan from his waist. He fanned it and scolded: "Trash!" Then he went back to his room.


    When the man in black saw Liu Ming enter the room, he pulled out a tile and peeked inside.

 C83

    84.


    In the room, Liu Ming was still very angry as he continuously fanned himself and breathed out.


    That black-clothed man clenched his teeth. He seized the opportunity and pulled out the sword in his hand. The sword emitted a thin layer of azure light in the darkness. Upon closer inspection, the sword did not have a sharp end!


    The broken sword ¡ª Four Techniques!


    Who else could it be?


    Chu Ming faced Liu Ming''s head and charged down with all his might. With the force of a dive, he wanted to split Liu Ming into two halves. Unexpectedly, Liu Ming dodged to the side and then sent a kick towards Chu Ming. Chu Ming quickly blocked it with his sword and two long blades flew out, landing on his feet. He jumped up and pointed at Liu Ming.


    Liu Ming laughed and said, "Chu Ming, oh Chu Ming, you didn''t die at the bottom of the Phoenix Abyss. This old man has spared your life. How dare you barge into my house, aren''t you looking to die?"


    Chu Ming felt that something was amiss. This Liu Ming did not seem surprised at all. On the other hand, when he looked at his surroundings, it was pitch-black, but there were some rustling sounds that did not bother him.


    Suddenly, several candles lit up. Only then did Chu Ming discover that he had been tricked. Other than Liu Ming and Chu Ming, there were also the Cyan Plains''s Five Directions and over twenty archers. Soon after, sounds came from the outside, and the flames were being lit again and again. It seemed that there was quite a lot of troops outside.


    Chu Ming laughed coldly and said, "The Marquis'' schemes are really deep. With so many people, he can hide them all."


    Liu Ming smiled, "Not at all, isn''t Brother Chu Ming the same? We agreed that five days later, why did he launch a sneak attack today?"


    "How can I not learn and change when dealing with people like you?" Chu Ming laughed coldly and said, "It seems like the Marquis is still the best. In terms of scheming, I, Chu Ming, am inferior to you!"


    Liu Ming cupped his hands and said: "I am very afraid of your praise."


    "Afraid?" Chu Ming said, "It should be because I''m scared, right?"


    "I''m also scared." Liu Ming smiled and said, "Chu Ming, I won''t be able to sleep well if you don''t die."


    Chu Ming snorted and said, "What do I have to be afraid of? In terms of a direct confrontation, I''m afraid I am not a match for the Marquis."


    "In terms of martial arts, I am naturally not afraid." Liu Ming laughed, "But there are some things, you are the person who can threaten my entire plan, I have no choice but to eliminate you."


    Chu Ming said, "So that Liu Da is a pawn you arranged. You let him intentionally expose himself, then let me feel like you want to make a move against me, then I will strike first and gain the upper hand. At the end, I will fall into your trap."


    Liu Ming laughed and said, "No no, Brother Chu Ming is praising me too much." Then, he paused for a moment and said, "I''ll have to ask Brother Chu Ming to give me some face, so I can do it myself?"


    Chu Ming laughed, "No matter what, I have to let you do it."


    One of them stood towards the north and said, "Why does the Marquis need to make a move to kill you? I''ll play with you! "


    As he spoke, he struck out with his palm towards the north, bringing with it his inner strength. Having followed Chu Ming northwards for so long, he naturally understood Chu Ming''s weakness. There was a high chance that he could not beat him in a fight, but in terms of inner force, he wanted to pinch Chu Ming to death.


    Chu Ming wasn''t stupid. He naturally wouldn''t take the blow head on. He raised his sword, his moves were quick, his afterimages appeared, his movement speed was quick, and he turned to the north in confusion.


    However, even though Bei Bei was stupid and still had some skill, he let out a loud roar and struck out with a few palms. Although they only left afterimages, because of the strong palm force, Chu Ming also broke out in a cold sweat.


    His dantian was a bit empty, so he quickly took a few steps back. He had his dantian, but Chu Ming did not give him that chance. He turned his hand and stabbed, slashing his arm towards the north, slashing towards the north.


    Xi Men Yu could not bear to watch and scolded: "You trash! Don''t embarrass yourself if you can''t beat him!"


    "Come back quickly, you trash!"


    Hearing this, Bei Bei could not accept it and wanted to go up, but Liu Ming shouted at him, "Come back!"


    Once Liu Ming shouted, the north naturally did not dare to move further, and could only return.


    Liu Ming smiled and said: "Brother Chu Ming''s martial arts is getting more and more refined, I have no choice but to admire you."


    Chu Ming drew back his sword and said, "There''s no need to be so hypocritical, just make your move!"


    Liu Ming smiled and opened up his fan, throwing it towards Chu Ming. Then, he also rushed forward and followed along with the fan.


    Chu Ming stepped forward and chopped at the fan. He didn''t expect the fan to be so hard and strong, but Chu Ming did not manage to break the fan. Instead, he was pressed down by the fan and his palm felt like it was about to split open.


    Liu Ming leaned over, took the fan, and then stabbed it towards Chu Ming''s head. Chu Ming reacted in time and dodged to the side. Then, he swung his sword and chopped horizontally towards Liu Ming''s waist. Liu Ming jumped up and stood on top of Chu Ming''s sword. Like a dragonfly touching the water, he tapped on the four magic swords and flew high into the sky. From top to bottom, he dove down.


    Seeing that, Chu Ming immediately dodged. Liu Ming supported himself on the ground and spun his legs in the air. He kicked Chu Ming in the stomach, causing Chu Ming to feel extremely uncomfortable and he took three steps back. Liu Ming immediately pushed himself off the ground and threw out the treasured fan in his hand. It was the same as the first move, which Chu Ming did not dare to receive forcefully, and he lowered his body and dodged the incoming fan, cutting across Liu Ming''s waist. Liu Ming used his right hand to grab onto Chu Ming''s Four Arts, and with a small backhand swing, he caused Chu Ming to lose his balance and almost fall to the ground.


    Liu Ming''s right foot pressed down on the four techniques as his left leg went up, kicking Chu Ming in the face. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth as he was sent flying.


    Upon seeing Liu Ming''s victory, the crowd all cheered in unison.


    Chu Ming wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up fiercely. He stared at Liu Ming and said, "The Marquis'' martial arts are truly not bad!"


    Liu Ming cupped his hands together: "How can that be? Brother Chu Ming has such a sword art at such a young age, it really makes people revere him. If you had some inner force skills, how could I be your match?"


    "Ha!" Chu Ming laughed, "I''ll stay here with you for today, see you later."


    "You want to leave just like that?" Liu Ming said, "Then aren''t you underestimating me a little too much?"


    Chu Ming didn''t even say anything as he kicked the door and ran out.


    When the hundred over guards saw Chu Ming coming out, they surrounded him. Each of them slashed at him with their sabers, making it difficult for Chu Ming to hold on any longer. At this moment, dozens of guards fell behind him. Chu Ming lessened the pressure and jumped to the back with all his might, seeing another man in black standing not too far away, but that man in black was too obvious. With a glance, he could only smile bitterly and pull her along as he ran, saying, "Why are you here!"


    "I expected you to be here tonight!" Xue Bailing took off his mask and said, "You can''t even deceive me, and you still want to deceive Liu Ming?"


    Chu Ming laughed and said, "Seems like I was a bit too stupid."


    "Hurry up and run. It''ll be fine once you return to the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect." Xue Bailing said.


    "Look back, have those people caught up?"


    Xue Bailing looked back and saw nothing. Curious, he said, "No!"


    "How come there isn''t any?" Chu Ming said as he ran.


    "In short, let''s return to the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect first."


    "Alright."


    The two of them dashed back to the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect.


    Xue Nei was a bit angry as he saw the two of them return: "Brother Ping, both you and I do not dare to act recklessly. Do you not want to live anymore?"


    Chu Ming said, "It''s Ming''er''s fault, it has nothing to do with Hundred Spirit."


    Xue Nai sighed and said, "If you go like this, you are alerting a snake to its presence. In the future, you will definitely not be able to find any clues about him!"


    Chu Ming said, "It was just a moment of confusion."


    "Forget it." Xue Nei waved his hand and said: "The two of you are lucky to be able to escape."


    Xue Bailing said stubbornly, "What? It took only a short while for the two of us to be unable to catch up with those shrimp soldiers and crab generals."


    "What did you say?" Xue Nei frowned and said: "I already feel very lucky that the two of you could escape. Say, do you think Liu Ming didn''t chase after you?"


    Xue Bailing nodded.


    Chu Ming also said, "I also think it''s very strange, why didn''t they chase us? In terms of Qing Gong, the two of us are indeed not very good. "


    Xue Nei thought for a moment and said, "This is too strange."


    Suddenly, his eyes blinked as they shined brightly. He exclaimed, "Hundred Spirit, you said a while ago that you obtained the sixth ring?"


    "Yeah." Xue Bailing said, "At that time, you didn''t believe me. I wanted to show it to you, and you said you were busy. You didn''t have time, so you just left."


    Xue Nong swallowed his saliva and his face revealed fear. He quickly said to Chu Ming, "Ming''er, call Elder Feng over."


    Chu Ming seemed to understand and nodded his head. Just as he was about to move out, he heard a shocking sound outside the door.


    "What''s going on?" Xue Bailing asked in surprise.


    Xue Nong clenched his fist and said: "We were tricked, I am afraid that Liu Ming intentionally let you escape, and then under the name of a criminal, I will forcibly attack the Thousand Poison Sect. Not only can we kill Ming''er in the name of righteousness, but we can also destroy the Ten Thousand Poison Sect in his heart, and in the end, snatch away the Six King''s Ring. This stratagem of a stone with three birds is truly ruthless, ah!"


    "Criminals?" Xue Bailing did not understand. "What kind of criminal?"


    "Aren''t you two criminals who attempted to assassinate an official of the imperial government?"


    Xue Bailing and Chu Ming trembled at the same time, speechless.

 C84

    85.


    Xue Nei anxiously said, "I have to think of a way, or else it really will be over."


    At this time, when Elder Feng heard the voice, he came running out from behind: "What happened?" It''s so noisy outside? "


    Just as he finished speaking, a Ten Thousand Poisons Sect disciple ran in from outside. With a body covered in blood, he knelt in front of them and said: "Reporting... Report to the Poison King that there are a large number of soldiers outside... When dozens of disciples were patrolling the area, they found it. If you resist at the door, you won''t be able to hold on for long ¡­ "


    When Xue Nei heard this, he hurriedly said to Elder Feng: "Quickly gather all the disciples and go out to fight!"


    Even though Elder Feng did not understand what had happened, but since it was an urgent matter, he did not have time to ask. He hurriedly ran to the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect disciples to wake them up and prepare them for sleep.


    Xue Nei said to the disciple, "Go ahead and tell the disciples in front to block them. I''ll be there right away!"


    When the disciple heard this, he nodded, stood up, and ran out.


    Chu Ming came back to his senses and said, "It''s something I did, I can go by myself!"


    Xue Nei said angrily: "What nonsense are you spouting! I will absolutely not let you fall into the hands of Liu Ming.


    "Then what should we do!?" Chu Ming panicked, "This will only implicate the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect!"


    "It''s useless." Xue Xun replied, "Liu Ming is ruthless. No matter what, I''m afraid that he won''t let the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect off today!"


    Chu Ming clenched his teeth, not knowing what to say.


    Xue Bailing, who was standing at the side, asked anxiously, "Father, what should we do?"


    "I can only fight them." Xue Nei solemnly said, "We have a thousand disciples, so we don''t know who will win."


    Chu Ming was surprised, "Aren''t we offending the imperial government?"


    Xue Xun replied, "The imperial government is actually very dissatisfied with Liu Ming and has always suspected that he has the tendency to rebel. However, since there is no evidence, the imperial government is unable to send troops to destroy the Duke of Qingzhou. If we can destroy his power for the imperial government, the imperial government will definitely be very happy."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he looked outside and said, "But Liu Ming''s influence is too great."


    "There''s no other choice. If we don''t fight, we can only sit and wait for death." Xue Nei gritted his teeth and said: "Liu Ming will definitely pull out my poisonous tooth. We don''t have any room to retreat."


    Chu Ming clenched his fists.


    Xue Nei looked at Chu Ming and Xue Bailing and said, "The two of you stay here and don''t go out. I''ll go out and take a look."


    "I''ll go too!" Chu Ming quickly shouted.


    Xue Nei immediately replied: "No! You have to find some excuse for Liu Ming to push the army, so you must stay. "


    Chu Ming gritted his teeth and kept silent.


    Xue Bailing tugged at Xue Nei, his eyes filled with worry. "Father!"


    Xue Nei came back to his senses and patted Xue Bailing''s head. "Don''t worry, Daddy will be fine!"


    With that said, Xue Nei walked outside in large strides and coincidentally bumped into a large group of disciples that had rushed over. He majestically headed to the front yard.


    The sounds of slashing and killing became louder and louder, and Liu Ming''s screams and the sound of metal clashing could be heard. It seemed that Liu Ming had killed his way in.


    Xue Bailing grabbed Chu Ming''s hand, looked at him, and said, "Don''t leave me."


    Later, when I was seven years old and met you and your father, I gradually grew familiar with them. Then, in order to save me, I died, and six years later, I killed another innocent girl, she trusted me so much, but I lied to her again and again, and even after I died, I was still lying to her. Today, I''ve caused you, who is so good to me, and your father, the entire Ten Thousand Poisons Sect, to fall into this crisis.


    Xue Bei Ling pinched Chu Ming and said angrily, "What nonsense are you spouting! Now that we have crossed this crisis, we can see the blue sky. If you continue to be depressed here, you will cause the death of even more people! "


    When Chu Ming heard this, he looked at the girl in front of him and said, "If I can get through this crisis, I want to go to the desert to get my revenge. Forget it, I don''t want to harm anyone else for the last four years."


    Xue Bailing was very happy when he heard this. He rubbed Chu Ming''s face and said, "If you can get through this crisis, can you take me to the desert?"


    Chu Ming looked at Xue Bailing, feeling touched. He hugged her tightly and said, "Okay."


    "If that''s really the case, I want to marry you." Xue Bailing''s face was red as he whispered into Chu Ming''s ear, "If we give birth to a fat and white son of yours, we''ll live for as long as we can in the desert. We won''t care about the matters of this world."


    Chu Ming nodded, tears running down his cheeks.


    At this time, the battle outside was already in a state of turmoil. Xue Nei brought a group of disciples and forcefully sent the soldiers out. The two sides began to fight on a very wide street.


    Xue Nai flew up to the roof and searched for a while. He saw Liu Ming also sitting not far away on a roof. Beside him were five different directions of the Cyan Plains. He had a relaxed and carefree look as he watched the play.


    Xue Nei was annoyed and shouted, "Master Hou, what do you mean?!"


    Liu Ming heard the voice and looked over, only to realize that Xue Nai was standing on a rooftop not far away, so he quickly stood up and cupped his hands: "Greetings, Xue Du Wang."


    "Stop pretending!" Xue Nei said angrily, "What do you mean by that!"


    Liu Ming laughed: "King Xue Du, what crime should your Ten Thousand Poisons Sect have?"


    Xue Nei sneered: "You''re saying I''m harbouring a felon? "What proof is there!"


    Liu Ming said, "Evidence? "Do you need proof? I am the witness, and the five people beside me are also witnesses. Your Ten Thousand Poisons Sect is harbouring Chu Ming, of course, it is to protect the criminals. I will lead the troops to destroy you!"


    "What crime did he commit tomorrow?" Xue Xun said.


    "Isn''t King Xue Du asking the obvious?" Liu Ming said: "You and I are both smart people. We know what I''m here to do today. What''s the use of saying more useless words?"


    Xue Nei clenched his fists tightly. It seemed that this battle was inevitable. He looked at the overwhelming advantage of the thousands of disciples and said: "Master Hou is really relaxed. He''s so close to losing and can still remain calm!"


    Liu Ming answered with an "Oh" and said: "How do you know I, Liu Ming, will lose soon?"


    "Isn''t this obvious?" Xue Nong pointed at the noisy crowd.


    Liu Ming smiled and indicated towards the middle and nodded his head, then pulled out a cannon. Following the sound of the cannon, the surrounding densely packed soldiers who were already lying in ambush rushed over, and instantly caught the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect disciples by surprise, almost besieging them. There was only a large force, perhaps more than a few tens of thousands.


    Xue Nei''s heart chilled a bit. He knew that the Qingzhou Army and Horse Division had almost all been transferred here and would probably not be less than 40,000. If this continued, sooner or later the Thousand Poisons Sect would be completely annihilated.


    The Five Directions of the Azure Province quickly went up to protect Liu Ming. So, Xue Nai started to fight against the Five Directions of the Azure Province. The Five Directions were quite capable as well.


    At this moment, Chu Mingxun appeared. He was caught unprepared and stabbed towards the north. With a "wu" sound, he spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    When the other four directions saw this, they were furious and all turned to Chu Ming to attack crazily. Xue Nai took the opportunity to attack and was caught off guard. He was caught off guard and fell to the ground.


    Chu Ming didn''t have enough mental strength to deal with the three of them, so he was slowly suppressed.


    When Xue Nei saw this, he hurriedly rushed over, and Liu Ming also stood up and walked towards Xue Nei. Xue Nei was momentarily unable to leave, and could only fight against Liu Ming.


    Just as he was about to be unable to block it, a short blade flew past him like a flash of snow, reaction to the east was timely, he quickly dodged, but it was caught by Chu Ming, splitting the sky and splitting the earth, a sword piercing the throat!


    When the two people facing the south saw that they were being killed, they became even more furious and started to kill even more ferociously.


    As the short blade stopped, Xue Bailing''s charming figure, like a fairy that descended into the world, released a bag of poison from her hands. She was so frightened that she retreated slowly towards the south, not daring to jump even half a step into the lake.


    Chu Ming wrapped his arm around Xue Bailing''s waist. The two of them were created in harmony, pointing their weapons towards the south.

 C85

    86.


    He held his breath and forcefully ran up.


    Xue Bailing looked at Chu Ming, moved his left hand over his face, kissed him, and fed the antidote in his mouth to Chu Ming. Chu Ming understood, and swallowed the antidote, and Xue Bailing''s rosy face looked extremely shy, but with the impending great battle, how could he have the leisure to speak any further. Chu Ming held Xue Bailing''s hand, and the two of them stood side by side as if they were one.


    The first time Chu Ming and Xue Bailing attacked together, they seemed to have a tacit understanding of each other. There wasn''t the slightest mess, and they took advantage of the situation to make up for it.


    On the other side, Xue Nei and Liu Ming were at a stalemate. The two were on par with each other and originally, victory and defeat were not going to be decided in a short period of time.


    Besides, the fight between the disciples of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect and their tens of thousands of troops was extremely intense. Countless people had died, there were officials and soldiers, and there were members of their own people, and although a lot of people had died, the situation of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect was not very good, the thousand disciples were left with less than six floors, and the army of officers and soldiers kept on moving forward, seemingly endless, seemingly endless, and densely packed, causing the disciples to stand in fear, and losing a lot of their morale.


    As time passed by, each drop of blood that dripped to the ground could be heard amidst the chaotic shouts from the crowd. Blood was flowing like a river on the ground, and the houses nearby were tightly shut as the commoners blocked their ears, begging for the night to pass.


    When he came back to his senses, Chu Ming and Xue Bailing had already heavily injured both of them. They fell to the ground, unconscious. Chu Ming and Xue Bailing didn''t stop. They immediately turned around and headed towards Xue Nai.


    When Liu Ming saw that he had been defeated, Chu Ming and Xue Bailing dared to come over. If it had been three against one, they would definitely not have been able to withstand it. Thus, he took a few steps back and shouted: "Come out!"


    As soon as his voice fell, dozens of archers stood up from the rooftops of several tens of houses nearby and shot an arrow at the group of Ten Thousand Poisons Sect disciples. In a single round, the number of archers fell from the sixth floor all the way to the third floor, and half of the disciples died. Elder Feng was among them.


    When Chu Ming and Xue Bailing saw this, they gnashed their teeth in pain and glared at him.


    Xue Nei quickly shouted: "Both of you go to those archers. I''ll deal with them!"


    Chu Ming and Xue Bailing looked at each other and nodded their heads.


    However, there were too many archers. They were too busy. One was killed, and two stood up. This way, the next time, Chu Ming and Xue Bailing would be completely exhausted.


    After a few more rain of arrows, the disciples of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect all fell to the ground. In the end, only one person remained, and that person was the eldest senior brother, Xiao Qiao. Finally, he gave a loud roar and charged into the formation, causing the crowd to sway for a while, before calming down. When the group of people retreated, he saw that he had long since been hacked to death, and the corpses of dozens of soldiers were piled up beside him.


    However, at this time, his momentum had completely disappeared, and he had no choice but to walk out from his grief. At this moment, he had already lost his disciple, so he was no longer afraid. He fished out a small bottle from his bosom and threw it towards the group of soldiers.


    Seeing this, Liu Ming shouted: "Quickly retreat!"


    The soldiers could not react in time. The bottle fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. A burst of fragrance wafted out and instantly a whole street of soldiers fell to the ground. The other soldiers were frightened out of their wits.


    Liu Ming sneered, "Poison King, using the King of Poison, a small bottle killing a thousand of my soldiers is really scary, but..."


    Liu Ming flew up fiercely and said: "I won''t give you another chance!"


    He did not hold back and used all of his strength to fight Liu Ming. The two of them fought intensely on the rooftop, from one moment to the next, they did not slow down in the slightest, not even the slightest. After fighting for about 30 times, Liu Ming could no longer hold on and retreated. Many soldiers saw this scene and did not know what to do.


    Chu Ming and Xue Bailing saw that the other side had too many archers, and that the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect had already fallen. There was no point in continuing to kill them, so they could only jump onto the rooftop where Xue Nai and Liu Ming were battling.


    Liu Ming panicked. Ignoring Xue Nai''s fierce attack, he jumped off the roof and hid among the soldiers, shouting loudly, "Kill him!"


    Xue Nai was burning with fury as he followed. He dashed over in a straight line, killing countless soldiers with a single palm along the way.


    Seeing this, Chu Ming and Xue Bailing could only follow. The two of them followed Xue Nei inside as if they would not give up until they had killed Liu Ming.


    However, there were simply too many people. Xue Nong and Hundred Spirit were already out of breath after killing a bunch of people. Liu Ming also shouted from behind: "No matter how high your martial arts is, your physical strength won''t be enough to support these tens of millions of people!"


    As he finished his sentence, the infantry in the front row squatted down. Behind them, a hundred archers appeared, ready to shoot.


    Xue Nei felt a chill in his heart. It didn''t matter if he died, but there was still Chu Ming and Xue Bailing behind him, so he instantly came to his senses, grabbed Xue Bailing and Chu Ming, and pressed them against their acupoints, then ran away. But when the arrow shot out, Xue Nei could only use his back to block it for the two of them.


    Resisting the pain with great difficulty, Xue Nei jumped over a roof and ran out of the city.


    Seeing this, Liu Ming shouted: "Chase after them! I want them all to become corpses!"


    When the thousands of soldiers heard this, they all followed him.


    Xue Nei brought Chu Ming and Xue Bailing and ran out of the city gate, heading straight for the city without any hesitation, but Xue Bailing and Chu Ming''s eyes were already blurry with tears. With Xue Nei injured like this, there was an 80% chance that he would not be able to survive.


    After running for a long time, Xue Nei finally could not take it anymore. He stopped on the river that led to Luoyang. Due to the heavy rain a few days ago, the current flow of the river was very fast.


    After opening Chu Ming and Xue Bailing''s acupoints, Xue Nang could not hold on any longer and fell to his knees.


    Xue Bailing cried out loud and hugged Xue Nai, weeping silently.


    When Xue Nei saw Xue Bailing like this, he forced a smile and said, "Ling''er, don''t cry. This is all ¡­" Sooner or later... With regards to this matter, Father had long since ¡­ "I''m ready."


    Xue Bailing cried, "It''s my daughter who is unfilial, my daughter who is unfilial. I haven''t been able to properly serve you ever since we were young. And now, for our sake ¡­" "Also ¡­"


    As she spoke, Xue Bailing couldn''t continue any further, and could only cry dryly.


    Chu Ming also turned around and secretly wiped away his tears.


    Xue Nai coughed a mouthful of blood, and held onto his heart: "Daddy ¡­ Not afraid of death, when your mother dies ¡­ Daddy wanted to die, so Daddy wasn''t afraid of dying ¡­ But Daddy''s only regret is that he couldn''t see you and Ming''er get married ¡­ "Daddy ¡­"


    As he spoke, Xue Nai spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Xue Bailing held onto Xue Nai''s head, crying nonstop. She didn''t know what to do; things had happened too suddenly.


    "Ming''er ¡­" Xue Nai weakly shouted.


    Chu Ming quickly knelt down and said hoarsely, "Uncle Xue, tomorrow is here, tomorrow is here."


    Xue Nei looked at Chu Ming and said, "Don''t... Any... Blaming oneself, this was something that would happen sooner or later ¡­ It has nothing to do with you. "


    Chu Ming cried, "I''ve let you down tomorrow, I''ve let you down tomorrow!"


    "Silly child ¡­" Xue Nai let out a breath and said, "Ling''er ¡­" I''ll leave it to you from now on ¡­ "It''s time to..." Take good care of her. "


    Chu Ming quickly nodded, "I will, I will."


    When Xue Nei heard this, he laughed gently and said gruffly: "The two of you ¡­ Hurry up and go, I''m afraid Liu Ming will ¡­ Troops, too... "It''s time to go up."


    Chu Ming''s eyes turned vicious as he angrily said, "I''m going to kill that beast!"


    When Xue Nei heard this, he shook his head and said, "Let''s go!"


    Xue Bailing was already sobbing.


    Xue Nai took a few deep breaths and could not hold on any longer. He gripped his hands tightly and closed his eyes.


    Chu Ming and Xue Bailing froze in place, as if they had been struck by lightning.


    Behind him, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard. It was Liu Ming''s troops who had already caught up.


    Liu Ming walked out from the crowd. When he saw that Xue Nai had already died, he laughed, "Is King Xue Du finally dead?"


    When Xue Bailing and Chu Ming heard this, they looked like Liu Ming with extremely angry eyes.


    Seeing this, Liu Ming smiled and said, "The two of you don''t have to worry. I will have you two accompany Xue Nai. It''s a good thing that we have a companion on the Road to River Styx."


    Chu Ming clenched his teeth, pulled out his four techniques, and rushed forward. As he did so, he shouted, "I''ll let you die with me!"


    Liu Ming smiled and waved his hand as another attack came at him. Chu Ming turned his body to the side to avoid the fan and wanted to cut off Liu Ming''s waist, but the few arrows that came at him interrupted his rhythm and caused him to be full of holes. Under Liu Ming''s attack, Chu Ming''s entire body was powerless and he flew out, his throat felt sweet and he almost fainted.

 C86

    87.


    Xue Bailing felt as if his heart was about to shatter. Everything happened so quickly, first it was Xue Nai who died, then it was Chu Ming who fell to the ground with heavy injuries in front of him. He was in a precarious situation, and there were over a thousand soldiers surrounding her and Chu Ming.


    Am I going to die like this?


    Liu Ming grinned at Xue Bailing and said, "Miss Xue, please hand over your Six King Ring."


    Xue Bei Ling''s body trembled as she regained her senses. She looked at Liu Ming angrily and said, "Stop dreaming! "Liu Gou!"


    When Liu Ming heard this, he was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said, "Your father is dead. Don''t tell me he still wants Chu Ming to accompany him?"


    As he said this, Liu Ming walked over and grabbed Chu Ming. He kicked off Chu Ming''s four techniques and looked at Xue Bailing.


    Xue Bailing was furious, but Chu Ming was already in Liu Ming''s grasp. He did not know what to do, so he stood there in a daze.


    Chu Ming said in a raspy voice, "Hundred Spirit..." "Hurry up and leave."


    "Leave?" Liu Ming laughed, "Are you blind? "Let''s look around."


    Xue Bailing grabbed the Six King Ring on his chest, looked at the dead Xue Nang, then looked at Chu Ming, his eyes filled with grief.


    "Miss Xue." Liu Ming interrupted Xue Bailing''s gentle stare. "It''s useless for you to look at her like that."


    Chu Ming sneered, "Liu Gou''er, look at your father."


    When Liu Ming heard this, he looked at Chu Ming and gave a cold smile. A fist hit the side of Chu Ming''s face, causing the corner of his mouth to crack and blood to flow out.


    Xue Bailing saw this and quickly shouted, "If you attack him again, I''ll throw the Six King''s Ring into the current. I''ll see how you find it then!"


    Liu Ming clenched his fists and said, "If you lose the Sixth King''s Ring, then I''ll accept this Chu Ming''s head."


    "Liu Gou, if you want to kill me, then kill me. What''s the use of talking so much bullshit?" Chu Ming spat on Liu Ming''s face.


    Liu Ming was completely enraged and viciously smashed Chu Ming''s head against the ground. With a clang, Chu Ming felt the sky darken as he regained his senses, but blood was already flowing from his head and into his eyes. It was extremely uncomfortable.


    As soon as Xue Bailing got up, he removed the necklace with the Six King''s Ring on it and shouted angrily, "Liu Doggie, if you make any more trouble, I''ll throw it into the river!"


    Liu Ming calmly said: "If you lose it, the two of you will die here. If you give me the Sixth King''s Ring, I will return the cripple to you!"


    Chu Ming slowed down his breath and said, "Don''t..." Listen to him, he is ¡­ He wouldn''t be able to take the ring ¡­ "Let us go."


    Xue Bailing''s heart almost died when he saw Chu Ming suffer. He had no time to care about that. She lifted the Sixth King''s Ring and said, "Let him go and I''ll give you the ring!"


    "Give me the ring first!" Liu Ming harrumphed, "Otherwise, I will chop off his left hand and then his right hand!"


    Xue Bailing said angrily, "Even if you let him go, the two of us will have nowhere to escape. If I give you the Sixth King''s Ring, you can break your promise and kill the two of us!"


    Liu Ming smiled and said, "Miss Xue sure knows how to do business!"


    With that, Liu Ming kicked Chu Ming over to Xue Bailing, who hugged him tightly. Xue Bailing gently caressed the corner of Chu Ming''s injured mouth and whispered, "It seems like we can''t go to the desert, nor can I give you a child."


    Chu Ming swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said while panting, "I''ll hold him back for a while, you should have rushed out earlier."


    Xue Bailing smiled at him and kissed Chu Ming lightly on the lips, saying, "Don''t be silly, I''d rather die with you."


    "Miss Xue, you can hand over the Sixth King''s Ring first. From now on, it''s up to you to speak sweetly to him or her." Liu Ming sneered.


    Xue Bailing ignored him and continued to look at Chu Ming. "I want to hear from the bottom of your heart. Do you like me?"


    Chu Ming stared blankly for a moment, then laughed, "I''ve lied to you about one thing."


    "What is it?" Xue Bailing asked.


    "The matter of the lovesick tears." Chu Ming slowly said, "You, wearing a green robe, are extremely beautiful, more beautiful than anyone else."


    Xue Bailing bit his lips as tears continued to fall from his eyes. She cupped Chu Ming''s face with her slender hands and said, "Little pervert, if the heavens have eyes, then I''ll let you live well. To be able to meet a woman who loves you as much as Hundred Spirit does."


    As she spoke, she gave Chu Ming a kiss on his forehead. Then, she quickly grabbed Chu Ming''s four techniques and placed the sword in his hand before hanging the Six King''s Ring on his neck. The next moment, she pushed Chu Ming into the rapidly flowing river!


    Chu Ming dumbfoundedly looked at Xue Bailing''s back. His voice was hoarse and he didn''t know what to say. He could only see Xue Bailing looking at him lovingly.


    Liu Ming was caught off guard by Xue Bailing''s move, and immediately flew into a rage as he ordered his men to shoot at Chu Ming.


    When Liu Ming saw this, he flew into a rage and struck out with his palm straight towards Xue Bailing''s stomach. However, Xue Bailing tenaciously grabbed hold of Liu Ming and mercilessly wrapped his arms around his neck, not letting go no matter how Liu Ming used his palm. In the end, Xue Bailing pulled Liu Ming and shouted, "I''ll let you die with me!"


    Moments later, Xue Bailing pulled Liu Ming into the swift river.


    Chu Ming had followed the river and witnessed this moment. He let out a loud roar, "Hundred Spirits" and then lost consciousness ¡­


    As for the group of archers standing on the riverbank, they had lost Liu Ming''s command. They also stopped in their tracks and stared dumbstruck at the three men who had entered the river one after the other. It didn''t take long for them to see no one else.


    The sky was covered by dense dark clouds, and was so cold that it would cause one to shiver. It was a rainy day, but occasionally, the rain would also make one feel extremely bashful, as if a woman who had just reached adulthood was trying to drag her lover down.


    A gale passed by, and a large pile of dust rose into the air. It swayed like the wind, and the drizzle also became a bit more shabby. It dropped down diagonally onto the bodies of the crowd, and seemed like ice crystals.


    The group of archers dispersed one by one, and even the deputy general who was leading them shook his head and sighed bitterly at this scene. The human world was filled with misery, and it was the only thing that mattered to them. They looked at each other and then left.


    Slow, heavy rain poured down, and the sound of rain hitting the ground grew louder and louder. Thunder rumbled, and it was unknown how far it came.


    "..."


    Ji Shi Tang.


    "What!" Upon receiving the report from Elder Ping, Ping Jie was almost going crazy.


    Elder Ping sighed and said sorrowfully, "The Thousand Poisons Sect has been completely cleansed by the Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming. They have already ¡­"


    As Elder Ping spoke, he also couldn''t continue.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier!"


    "I have also just received the news ¡­" Elder Ping said, "As soon as I received the news, I immediately rushed over to take a look. That scene was really too horrible to look at. Blood flowed like a river, and corpses piled up like mountains ¡­"


    Bian Jie''s big eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he kicked the big mahogany chair and said, "What the hell is going on!? How come no one knows about such a big thing? "


    Elder Ping explained: "Although the Thousand Poisons Sect and the Ji Shi Hall are both in the Green Continent, they are divided into the south and north. The Green Continent is so big, and I''m afraid that Liu Ming has intentionally sealed off the news, preventing us from finding out and causing the Thousand Poisons Sect to suffer a bloodbath ¡­"


    "What about tomorrow?" Where''s Ling''er? "What about Xue Nai?" Bian Jie asked anxiously.


    Elder Ping shook his head, "Over a thousand disciples of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect have all been killed in battle. King Xue Du has also died on the banks of the swift river towards Luo Yang. I have already sent people to retrieve King Xue Du''s corpse."


    Bian Jie''s figure blurred as he continued asking, "Then what happened to Ming''er and Ling''er?"


    Elder Ping said: "We haven''t found them yet ¡­"


    Bian Jie was stunned for a long moment before he said, "Order the disciples of the Hall of Mercy to split into half and leave the city to search for him!"


    When Elder Ping heard this, he nodded.


    "Also, get the disciples ready." "In a few days, I''ll fight it out with the Qingzhou Marquis!"


    When Elder Ping heard this, he hurriedly said: "No, absolutely not. You are making all the disciples throw their lives away!"


    Bian Jie came back to his senses when he heard that. He said with a pained expression, "My lips are cold and my teeth are dead!"


    Elder Ping said: "Our Reliance Hall is directly related to many martial arts gangs. He, Liu Ming, does not dare to act recklessly!"


    Bian Jie shook his head and walked to his room. As he walked, he said, "If tomorrow dies, I will make Liu Ming pay with his blood!"

 C87

    88.


    Through the morning mist, a few children were laughing and joking around as they walked over.


    The weather was so cold that even the air seemed to be frozen. The cold wind was like blades stabbing at the skin of their faces, but the children could not feel it despite the joy in their hearts.


    Among the children, one of the older ones looked at the beach in front of them and said, "Look, look. What is there to shine at?"


    "Big Bro Da Tong, could it be some treasure?" The child that was following them looked off into the distance, pulling at the tall child that he called Big Brother Da Tong from time to time.


    Da Tong rubbed his nose and blew out a breath of hot air. "Such cold weather, I think it''s probably frozen water, right?"


    "Go take a look?" The other children were also interested.


    Da Tong frowned and said, "The sand there is soft and easily caved in. Furthermore, there is also deep water at the side. If I''m not careful, it might be swept away."


    The child beside him pulled at Da Tong and said, "Father, Mother, they are all fishermen. After being with us for so long, what''s there to be afraid of?"


    Da Tong laughed. "Er Wazi, your parents wouldn''t even let you go into the water. You said that you know how to swim, so you should be embarrassed!"


    "Humph!" If you don''t believe me, I''ll swim to show you! " It was obvious that Er Wazi was not convinced, so he rolled up his sleeves and ran down in the cold weather.


    Da Tong was not in a hurry to stop him. As he chased after him, he said, "Er Wazi, come back here. It''s very deep!"


    When Er Wazi heard this, he was even more unconvinced and ran even faster.


    When he arrived at the water''s edge, he did not even take off his shoes. He rushed down, and as he did so, a cold aura accompanied with the icy cold sea water invaded his body, causing Er Wazi to shiver. However, he was too embarrassed to go up now, so he could only endure and endure the pain as he ran towards the place where the light was coming from.


    When Da Tong saw this, he immediately jumped down. When the other children saw this, they all retreated. A gust of wind blew past, causing them to grimace in pain and tremble in fear.


    Er Wazi walked in the water for a while, and the cold was almost unbearable, but what he saw was a flash of light not too far away. He calmed himself down and took a big step into the water, but he did not know what he stepped on, or what he stepped on, or what he stepped on, or what he did, or how he slipped, or fell to the side, choking in a mouthful of water and swallowing a few mouthfuls of it. It was extremely uncomfortable, but also because his legs were stiff from the cold, he was unable to swim, no matter how he tried to move his hands or feet!


    When the kids on the shore saw the situation, they were all frightened and ran towards the village. As they ran, they shouted, "Er Wazi will drown, Er Wazi will drown!"


    Just as Er Wazi was about to lose consciousness, the First Prince pulled him up, causing him to breathe in air. He choked on a few mouthfuls of water, gasping for breath.


    Da Tong was a little angry and said angrily, "You little brat, if you drown here, your parents will definitely beat me to death!"


    Er Wazi caught his breath and said, "I''m fine again. I know how to swim!"


    "Still swimming!" Da Tong angrily said, "You nearly died yet you''re still swimming? Why don''t you just show off!"


    When Er Wazi saw that Da Tong was truly angry, he could only soften his tone and say, "Look at that. It''s only a few zhang away. Let''s go take a look?"


    Da Tong rolled his eyes and said, "Go back to the shore. I''ll go take a look."


    Er Wazi''s face turned ugly and was about to speak when a couple ran over from the shore. Looking over, they shouted anxiously, "Er Wazi, what are you doing? Hurry up and come back!"


    When Er Wazi saw this, he jumped in fright and quickly walked to the shore.


    The couple pulled Er Wazi over and scolded him angrily, "You don''t want to live! Who told you to go into the water! "


    Er Wazi pointed at the flickering light and said, "Dad, mom, look, there''s something glowing over there."


    Er Wazi''s parents looked over and saw something glowing blue.


    Er Wazi''s father said, "Both of you stay here, I''ll go take a look!"


    With that, he rushed over and with a few strokes surpassed Da Tong. When he arrived at the place where the light was shining, he took a look and was shocked. It turned out that the glowing object was actually a strange sword.


    Da Tong had also rushed over at this moment. Seeing the sword, he seemed very curious and grabbed it with one hand. Unexpectedly, there was a disturbance underwater as a figure rushed out, splashing water everywhere.


    Seeing the person in front of them, he looked neither human nor ghost. Perhaps it was because he had been in the water for too long, but his hair was messy, and it was stained with water. His face was covered by water, making it impossible to see what he looked like.


    The man was panting heavily, his entire body dripping with water. His clothes were tattered, as if there was something on them.


    Da Tong asked with a trembling voice, "You... Are you a human or a ghost! "


    Hearing this, the man turned his head to look at Da Tong, then raised his hand to look again, and finally asked with a hoarse voice, "Is this hell?!"


    When Da Tong heard that, he was shocked and took a few steps back. He pointed at that person and said with a trembling voice, "You really are a ghost!"


    Er Wazi''s father came back to his senses and said, "What the hell, he''s clearly a person!"


    Then he went to support the man and asked, "What''s your name? Why are you bathing here in such a cold weather? "


    The man raised his head and used his left hand to fortify the hair that covered his eyes, revealing a handsome face. However, he seemed to have been injured on his forehead and the corner of his mouth, as well as having scars. He slowly took a few steps forward. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and raised his head to look at the sky, letting out a cold laugh. Then, he roared again and scared Da Tong and Er Wazi''s father so much that they all took a few steps back, not daring to step forward.


    After a few long roars, the man finally exhausted himself and fell down, splashing water all over his body. Finally, he became motionless.


    When Da Tong saw this, he asked, "Is this person crazy?"


    "Regardless of that, rescue him first. If he continues to soak in the water, he''ll definitely die here." Er Wazi''s father walked over, picked up the man, and slowly walked to the shore with Da Tong following behind him.


    When they reached the shore, Er Wazi was pushed back by his father, who angrily said, "If you go into the water again, I''ll kill you, you son of a b * tch!"


    Er Wazi glanced at his father unwillingly and could only lower his head when he saw that his father was still angry.


    Er Wazi''s father said, "Bring this guy back first. We can''t let him stay here forever."


    His mother nodded and said, "Alright then. Oh, Da Tong, do you want to come to my house for dinner?"


    Da Tong shook his head and said, "Thank you Auntie, but there''s no need for that. I''ve already prepared my own food tonight."


    Er Wazi said, "Then when are you going to get hungry?"


    Da Tong nodded and turned to leave.


    The family then brought that person back.


    "..."


    The person finally woke up at noon of the second day. Er Wazi poked him. Seeing that he had some reaction, he quickly turned his head and said: "Sister, this person is awake!"


    With a few footsteps, Er Wazi''s elder sister arrived in front of him. She was kneeling at the side, looking at him and asking, "Where did you wake up?" "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Er Wazi pouted and said, "Just poke him yourself. He just opened his eyes. I think he did it on purpose!"


    When Er Wazi''s sister heard this, she turned around and looked at the man. She reached out her hand, wanting to shake him, but before she could do so, that person grabbed her. That person opened his eyes and looked straight at Er Wazi''s sister, holding her hand tightly. Suddenly, he sat up and pulled her sister into his embrace.


    Indeed, this man was Chu Ming, who had been pushed down the swift river by Xue Bailing that day. After losing his interest, he floated along with the river for a long time, finally stopping in the little village by the sea.


    Er Wazi''s sister blushed at the hug. Without any hesitation, she pushed Chu Ming away, slapped him, and said, "You''re abnormal! Dirty! "Shameless!"


    Er Wazi watched on in shock.


    Chu Ming recovered from the slap and looked carefully at the woman in front of him. She was obviously not Xue Bailing.


    He was stunned for a moment, then looked around and asked, "Where are we?"


    The woman scoffed, "This is Haikou Village! My home! "


    Chu Ming didn''t understand. He didn''t know how he had gotten here. He asked, "Why am I here?"


    The woman clapped her hands and stood up. "It was my parents who saved you on the shore not too far away. If I knew you were a pervert, I wouldn''t have saved you!"

 C88

    89.


    When Chu Ming heard this, he hurriedly apologized, "I ¡­ "I just recognized the wrong person ¡­"


    "Got it." The woman walked to the window and opened it, "What''s your name?"


    Chu Ming looked at his surroundings and saw his four techniques leaning against the wall. He quickly reached out his hand, wanting to take away the four techniques, but a pair of hands slapped down on his hands. Chu Ming raised his head and saw that it was the woman who was looking at him with an unhappy expression.


    Er Wazi''s elder sister looked at Chu Ming and felt that he was indeed very handsome. Moreover, his aura was out of the ordinary. It was just that he was injured and his body was extremely weak, lacking in spirit.


    She put away the hand she used to slap Chu Ming away and said, "You better rest properly and don''t move about randomly. You''re so heavily injured and you still want to hold the sword? What are you going to do? "


    Chu Ming blinked, not knowing what to say. Moreover, at this moment, his mind was still a bit muddled and he felt like it was swelling up.


    The woman patted Er Wazi on the shoulder and said, "Go out and play. There''s no need for you to take care of him now that he''s awake."


    Er Wazi nodded, patted his butt, and walked out with a twist.


    The woman turned around and said, "You still haven''t answered me?"


    Chu Ming stared blankly and said, "What words?"


    "Name!" The woman spoke very slowly and firmly, "This is the basic etiquette."


    Chu Ming touched his face and sighed, "Chu Ming."


    "Oh?" When the woman heard this, she smiled and said, "My name is not bad. My name is Lin Xue''er, and the one just now was my younger brother Lin Er. She''s called Er Wazi."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he nodded and looked towards the Four Arts again.


    Lin Xue''er moved her hand over Chu Ming''s face and said, "Lie down and don''t move your sword!"


    Seeing that Chu Ming''s mind was different, he quickly shouted, "Did you hear that!"


    Chu Ming came back to his senses. He didn''t know what she said, but he nodded his head.


    Lin Xue''er was a little angry and said, "Do you know what I just said?"


    Chu Ming didn''t reply. He fell into silence and stared at the four techniques.


    "You''re really rude!" Lin Xue''er said angrily, "I don''t care about you! If you want a sword then take it! I don''t care if you live or die!"


    However, this movement only made him feel as if he could not use all of his strength, and he immediately fell down. He clenched his teeth and tried again, but in the end, he was unable to do anything. After tossing and turning a few times, he was completely exhausted and began to sweat profusely.


    Lin Xue''er watched from the side and was extremely puzzled. What exactly was the reason that caused this man to be so crazy, to be injured to such a degree, yet he still wanted to take the sword?


    Chu Ming tried to get up again. He felt that both his legs had run out of strength. He helplessly laid down, gasping for breath. His eyes were dim as he stared blankly at the ceiling.


    Lin Xue''er sighed and said, "You, ah, you say you''re blaming me for this. If you can''t even get up, you''ll be tired to death!"


    Chu Ming didn''t show any reaction.


    Lin Xue''er said angrily, "Why don''t you give me a reaction?!"


    Chu Ming was still motionless. His face was expressionless, and his eyes glazed over.


    Lin Xue''er waved her hands and said: "You''re pissing me off! I don''t care about you anymore! If you want to die, then do it yourself!" "Humph!"


    With that, she walked out of the room.


    He painfully recalled the scene of Xue Bailing kissing him, pushing him into the river, and then perishing together with Liu Ming. As he thought of this, tears unconsciously flowed down his face, and he wiped them away with his hand. Suddenly, he felt that his world was over, that there was nothing left, his lover, his home, his future, everything that had happened.


    When he found that the clothes on his body weren''t his, he quickly looked around him again. Fortunately, all his belongings were neatly placed in the upper left corner. There were lovesick tears, some miscellaneous silver, and the Sixth King''s Ring that Xue Bailing had given him at the last moment.


    Chu Ming sighed as he took the tears from Lovesick''s eyes. Looking at the beautiful green fir and the fairy-like pink face in the sparkling and translucent gemstones, he cried. Without any reaction, tears gushed out uncontrollably.


    "Hundred Spirit ¡­"


    Chu Ming called out softly.


    At this moment, Lin Xue''er walked in with a bowl of porridge in her hands. When she saw how sad Chu Ming was, she couldn''t help but be frightened. She thought that this man must have suffered a huge blow, otherwise he wouldn''t be so crazy.


    When Chu Ming heard this, he quickly wiped away his tears and turned his head away.


    When Lin Xue''er saw him, she smiled and said, "You think I won''t be able to see you like that? "I won''t cry then. Who wouldn''t be sad when they say that I lost a small yellow dog a while ago, causing me, my boss, to be grief-stricken for a while."


    Lin Xue''er saw that Chu Ming was ignoring her, and she shook her head, "Ah, you haven''t eaten in a few days right? If you meet a good person like me, I''ll consider it your previous life''s virtue. Heaven has eyes, come eat rice porridge. "


    At this time, Chu Ming turned his head around with a face full of killing intent. He said in a low voice, "Does the heavens have eyes?"


    Lin Xue''er was shocked by Chu Ming. She looked at him and said angrily, "What are you doing!?" If I give you rice porridge to eat, why are you being so fierce?


    Chu Ming fiercely said, "Don''t mention the heavens to me, he doesn''t even have eyes!"


    Lin Xue''er was completely intimidated by Chu Ming. At this moment, Chu Ming was like a lion that had been angered, and his expression was fierce.


    She forcefully placed the rice porridge on the ground and said angrily, "What a good person!"


    Then, he angrily left the room again.


    Chu Ming looked at the rice porridge on the ground and came back to his senses. He regretted his decision so much and could only pick up the porridge and take a bite. Only now did he realize that the taste was not bad.


    After eating the rice porridge, Chu Ming recovered some of his strength. He tried to stand up, but after trying over and over again, he finally managed to force himself to stand up against the wall. He stuck to the wall, walked up to the four swords, picked up the four techniques, and slowly walked out of the door like a walking stick.


    However, he only took a few steps before he felt that the strength in his legs had been drained out. He felt weak again. With a plop, his entire body fell on his side, heavily slamming into the door.


    Lin Xue''er, who was not far away from the door, heard the sound and frowned. She could only return. Seeing Chu Ming fall at the door, she said angrily, "Are you trying to go against me?"


    Chu Ming propped himself up from the ground, using his four techniques to slowly get him to stand up again.


    Lin Xue''er gritted her teeth and angrily said, "I''m telling you, you''re really annoying, don''t you know?"


    Chu Ming acted as if he didn''t hear anything and slowly walked towards the door.


    Lin Xue''er could no longer hold it in and dragged Chu Ming into the room. She placed him on the bed and said angrily, "You want to leave, right? I won''t let you! Just stay put for me! "


    Being pressed down like this, Chu Ming had lost almost all of his strength, and could only stare at Lin Xue''er.


    Lin Xue''er disapprovingly clapped her hands and said: "What are you looking at? Are you the only one that wants to fight me with your current body? I''ll make you suffer as much as I can! "


    Chu Ming clenched his teeth, put down the four spells in his hands, closed his eyes, and ignored her.


    Lin Xue''er naturally didn''t care. She clapped her hands, walked out the door, and started busying herself outside again.


    Just like that, it continued until ten minutes passed by.


    After finishing their work, Er Wazi''s parents came home.


    Er Wazi was also tired from playing and his stomach rumbled. Without washing his hands, he climbed onto the table and extended his hand to grab at the dishes on the table.


    "Stop!" Er Wazi''s father said angrily, "Wash your hands!"


    When Er Wazi heard this, he got off the table helplessly and ran to the side to wash his hands.


    His mother rolled her eyes at Er Wazi''s father and said, "Can''t you just say it properly!"


    His father shook his head and said, "This child is so mischievous and powerful. Taking advantage of how small he is, he needs to be properly managed!"


    "You weren''t like him when you were a kid." Er Wazi''s mother giggled as she scooped food.


    "Right." Er Wazi''s father turned around and asked Lin Xue''er, "What happened to that person?"


    When Lin Xue''er heard this, she became extremely angry and said, "That crazy guy, who cares if he lives or dies!"


    "What''s wrong?" Er Wazi''s father was confused.


    "Go in and take a look!" Lin Xue''er shook her head.


    He rolled his eyes at Lin Xue''er and walked inside. As he walked, he said, "This sister and brother are the same!"


    Inside, he saw Chu Ming lying on his back with his back against the wall, looking out the window at the sky.


    "Young man, how are you?" he asked kindly.


    When Chu Ming heard this, he turned his head and saw his savior. No matter how uncomfortable he felt, he still had to say a few words. As a result, he replied in a very pious manner, "Thank you uncle, it''s much better."


    "My name is Lin Jin and my wife''s name is Liu Shui." Er Wazi''s father chuckled and said, "It''ll be easier to call you that in the future. What about you?"


    Chu Ming slowed down and said, "Chu Ming."

 C89

    90.


    "Lad, how did you fall into that water?" Lin Jin asked.


    Chu Ming stared blankly for a moment before recalling what happened before he fell into the water. He couldn''t help but reveal an ugly and pained expression.


    Seeing this, Lin Jin knew that Chu Ming must have experienced a lot of things, so he laughed, "Forget it, you also have something that you don''t want to say. Uncle, I, in the past, also had a lot of things that made me feel uncomfortable, but after thinking about it, I am still alive, so even if I don''t live for myself, I must live for someone important. "Look at me, now that I''m working during the day and have come back at night, I''m extremely happy. What can be better than this?"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he looked at the sloppy middle-aged man in front of him. It could be seen that his face was filled with vicissitudes of life. From top to bottom, he looked like an old hand.


    Chu Ming asked, "Has Uncle Lin ever encountered anything that makes you wish you were dead?"


    He stretched out three fingers and said, "I experienced three things in my life that made me wish I was dead, but in the end, I still survived. At that time, I thought that God had abandoned me, but the truth is that God was just too harsh on me.


    "Is it really good to be alive?" Chu Ming smiled helplessly and said, "I don''t feel that way right now." I don''t know who my parents are, and they caused the death of many of the people I loved and loved.


    When Lin Jin heard this, he sat down and patted Chu Ming''s shoulder, "Young man, the rainbow will only appear after the rain and wind is over, the worms will become a butterfly after being cocooned, and life will only truly grow after experiencing many things. When you are the same age as me, you can proudly tell your son, your father, I did not live in vain, and when I am a hundred years old, I can also tell my grandson that I live in glory."


    Chu Ming looked at Lin Jin who seemed to be very reasonable. It didn''t matter if what he said was true or not, to Chu Ming''s current feelings, it was a very effective consolation.


    Lin Jin paused for a moment and continued, "From the looks of it, you are also someone who roamed the Jianghu, right? I, Uncle Lin, know all the hardships and sorrows that come with us in the martial arts world, so I won''t advise you to do anything right now. However, if you ever feel that you want to lead an ordinary life, you can come to this Haikou Village to live as if you are a normal person.


    Chu Ming nodded his head and said, "Actually, I''ve always liked the lives of common people since I was young. But in this world, I don''t commit crimes, and people do offend me. I have no choice but to walk another path that I loathe."


    "It''s impossible for life to be a flat road. There''s an eighty to ninety percent chance that something bad will happen." Lin Jin stood up and patted his butt. "So, you have to learn to overcome it. That is the goal of living alone in this world."


    Chu Ming was silent.


    Lin Jin looked at Chu Ming''s sword again and said, "This sword is not simple at all."


    "Do you know?" Chu Ming looked at this old man who was dressed like a peasant and looked a little surprised.


    Lin Jin waved his hand and said, "It''s just that its shape is a bit strange. I''ve seen it before, swords don''t look like swords, and they don''t have sharp points."


    Chu Ming turned around and said, "En."


    Lin Jin said with a smile, "Aren''t you hungry after talking so much, young man?" Come out for dinner. "


    Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "Just now, I ate some porridge."


    "What''s so good about the porridge being drained of all the water after soaking in it?" Lin Jin pointed outside and said, "Do you smell something? Although my daughter is not a chef, her cooking skills are not bad. Today''s cooking was very sumptuous, so it''s good to pay for it."


    Chu Ming smiled bitterly and said, "There''s really no need for that. I''m full, so I can''t eat."


    "Why are you blabbering so much?" Lin Jin pulled Chu Ming up and supported him on his back. As they walked, he said, "Man man, if you eat that little bit of porridge, you''ll be full. You''ll make people laugh."


    Chu Ming was helpless and could only be pulled out.


    When they arrived at the kitchen, Lin Jin put down Chu Ming. Chu Ming also sat down quietly, but he couldn''t muster up all his strength. His sitting posture was also a bit strange as he half leaned on the table.


    When Lin Xue''er saw Chu Ming, she snorted and said, "How could some people be willing to come and eat? I didn''t seem to be too happy when I sent something in just now!"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he could only smile bitterly in embarrassment.


    Lin Jin rolled his eyes at Lin Xue''er and said, "You little girl, you''re the only one who can talk so much!"


    "Why did I say too much?" Lin Xue''er pointed at Chu Ming and said, "Don''t you see how fierce he was just now? He seemed to view me as an enemy, don''t you think so?"


    Chu Ming felt his scalp tingle. He was indeed being rude just now when he acted on impulse.


    Liu Shui pulled Xue''er and said, "You child, you''re really rude. Hurry and apologize!"


    "Apologize?" Lin Xue''er was somewhat unwilling and said, "He should apologize to me, right?"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he could only endure the pain and forced himself to stand up. He bowed towards Lin Xue''er and almost fell down, saying, "Please forgive me, Miss Lin. It was Chu Ming''s fault. I was too rude earlier."


    When Lin Xue''er saw Chu Ming''s funny expression, she laughed, "You, by yourself, are truly a little crazy."


    Lin Jin said somewhat angrily, "You little girl, how can you say that!"


    "That''s what I said. If someone does not offend me, I will not offend them. If someone offends me, I will pay them back double." Lin Xue''er was extremely stubborn.


    Liu Shui quickly apologized to Chu Ming, "Little bro, don''t mind me. I''m too used to this baby, it''s just this bad temper of mine."


    Chu Ming gave an embarrassed smile and said, "It''s fine, it''s my fault anyway. I should have let Miss Lin scold me."


    "You man!" Hearing that, Lin Xue''er became a bit angry: "Do you like being scolded? "No manliness at all, hmph!"


    Chu Ming wasn''t a person, so he could only shut his mouth.


    Lin Jin was furious. "Xue''er, if you keep making trouble here, I won''t be polite anymore!"


    When Lin Xue''er heard this, she coldly snorted and sat down. She scooped a bowl of rice for Er Wazi, then another for Lin Jin and Liu Shuishui. She ignored Chu Ming and placed an empty bowl in front of him.


    Er Wazi was very confused.


    Lin Jin slapped the table and said, "Are you done yet?"


    Lin Xue''er angrily said, "What am I doing!?"


    "Why didn''t you serve Chu Ming a bowl!" Lin Jin said angrily.


    "He doesn''t know how to flourish!" Lin Xue''er was not to be outdone.


    Chu Ming saw that the couple was about to start a fight over him, so he quickly said: "I can enjoy the meal by myself, Uncle Lin don''t blame Miss Lin."


    Lin Jin rolled his eyes at Lin Xue''er before turning back to Chu Ming, "I''ll apologize to you on behalf of my daughter. Young man, don''t take it to heart."


    "Not at all." Chu Ming smiled and then picked up the bowl. Just as he was about to fill the rice bucket with the rice, his arm suddenly lost all of its strength and the bowl fell to the ground with a ''peng'' sound, breaking into several pieces.


    When Lin Xue''er saw this, she frowned and said, "You did it on purpose!"


    Chu Ming immediately apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Lin Jin immediately ran over and said to Chu Ming, "Let me help you serve it."


    As he spoke, he took a new bowl and helped Chu Ming scoop up the rice and put it in front of Chu Ming.


    Lin Xue''er turned her head away and ate her own food.


    Liu Shuishui was also a bit angry. She nudged Lin Xue''er and whispered, "What happened to you? Be a bit more polite."


    "Hmph."


    Chu Ming embarrassedly picked up his chopsticks and stirred the rice. The rice didn''t move at all. Chu Ming pushed with all his might and finally stirred up the rice. However, due to using too much strength, he spilled a pinch of rice onto Lin Xue''er''s face.


    Chu Ming immediately felt his scalp tingle.


    Lin Xue''er slammed the table, wiped the rice off her face and looked angrily at Chu Ming.


    Lin Jin acted like a peacemaker again and said, "Xue''er, Chu Ming didn''t do it on purpose, don''t look for trouble!"


    Lin Xue''er gritted her teeth in anger. Finally, she glared at Chu Ming and threw her chopsticks and said, "I''m full!"


    Then he quickly left the table and entered the room, slamming the door shut.


    Chu Ming was dumbfounded.


    Lin Jin didn''t know what to say. This kind of scene was suffocating.


    Chu Ming shook his head and smiled bitterly, "I''m full too, so I''ll be leaving first. I''m sorry."


    Liu He said, "Don''t. You haven''t eaten anything yet."


    Chu Ming waved his hand and used all the strength he had in his body to stand up. Then, he slowly walked back to his room.

 C90

    91.


    It wasn''t until nightfall that Chu Ming finally became hungry and his stomach began to growl, but he couldn''t move. He had no choice but to lean against the wall and look out the window at the bright moon hanging high in the sky.


    Sighing to himself, he had no choice but to get ready to rest. Otherwise, the constant rumbling of his hungry stomach would make him extremely uncomfortable.


    Chu Ming lay down, covered himself with the blanket and closed his eyes.


    "Ke Ke ¡­" Someone knocked on the door, causing Chu Ming to open his eyes in distress.


    "Ke Ke ¡­"


    Another few rings.


    He opened the door and found that there was no one in front of him. He was just about to close the door when a fragrant smell drifted over. He instinctively looked down and saw a big bowl of steaming hot noodles.


    He swallowed his saliva and squatted down. Seeing the steaming bowl of noodles and the soft sounds coming from his stomach, he subconsciously reached out to grab it. However, he didn''t expect his hands to lose all of their strength.


    Chu Ming was on the verge of collapse. He sat down and looked at the noodles and soup on the floor, not knowing what to do.


    At this moment, a voice came from a dark corner: "I''m dead!"


    Chu Ming raised his head and saw that the person standing in front of him was Lin Xue''er.


    She looked angry as she said, "What''s wrong with you? Did you not want to eat the noodles that he kindly cooked for you?"


    Chu Ming was very surprised as he said, "Miss Lin, this is ¡­"


    "What is this!" Lin Xue''er pulled Chu Ming up and said, "Follow me!"


    He only knew that he had angered his little ancestor, so he would definitely be scolded again. He thought that even though he wasn''t considered a martial arts expert, he was still a passer-by, yet he was being scolded nonstop by a woman. He thought it was probably funny.


    Lin Xue''er pulled Chu Ming to the kitchen and helped him to the side. She lit a candle and said, "Just wait, I''ll get you another bowl of noodles."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he was overwhelmed. He quickly waved his hand and said, "Thank you for Miss Lin''s good intentions. I''m not hungry yet. Miss Lin, you should rest early."


    Lin Xue''er glared at Chu Ming, "If you''re not hungry, then what''s your stomach called!"


    At this moment, Chu Ming''s stomach creaked in an extremely coordinated manner, making Chu Ming feel very awkward.


    Lin Xue''er skillfully started the cooking and put some water in the stove to boil it.


    On the side, Chu Ming was watching with a pale mind. He didn''t know which scene he was acting out. This Lin Xue''er was very bad at times, but he didn''t know if she was good or bad.


    "Hey, Chu." Lin Xue''er walked to the side and continued making the ingredients. "Don''t misunderstand me. I just saw that you didn''t eat anything. If you starve to death in my house, then that would be troublesome. Do you understand?"


    Chu Ming was stunned for a moment before he quickly said, "Thank you for your good intentions, Miss Lin."


    Lin Xue''er snorted and continued, "Where did you come from? How did you get injured like this?"


    "I... From a small town to the west. " Chu Ming didn''t want to reveal too much, and he didn''t want to think about the painful things that had happened, so he made up a lie.


    "Can you really be lying? How did you come from the west? How did you fall into the shore beside us?" Lin Xue''er shook the water off her hands and continued, "Forget it, I don''t care where you came from. Just tell me, how did you get so injured?"


    Chu Ming said, "I was chased by my enemy."


    "Chou family?" Lin Xue''er turned her head to look at Chu Ming and asked, "Do you owe him money or have you killed his family?"


    Chu Ming shook his head, "Neither."


    "What''s that?" Lin Xue''er opened the lid, removed the noodles and then covered her hands. She wiped her hands and turned around to look at Chu Ming, saying, "It can''t be that there''s an enemy for no reason, right?"


    "For no reason at all, there will be enemies." Chu Ming sighed and said, "The outside world is not that simple."


    "Come on, you don''t even have the face to say something like that." Lin Xue''er poured the ingredients in as well. Immediately, the fragrance drifted over, causing Chu Ming''s stomach to rumble.


    Chu Ming bitterly smiled and said, "Miss Lin is right. A person like me really doesn''t have the face to say anything."


    When Lin Xue''er heard this, she became slightly angry and said, "Can''t you be a bit more manly? Can''t you retort after being scolded by me?"


    Chu Ming was stunned for a moment. He felt that Lin Xue''er was quite strange. He wasn''t the least bit fierce, but he wasn''t a human either. Just what should he do?


    Seeing no reaction from Chu Ming, Lin Xue''er muttered: "Idiot."


    After a while, the noodles were done cooking. Lin Xue''er picked up a large bowl and scooped up the noodles. She placed it into the bowl and poured some of the thick gravy into the bowl. A fragrance filled the entire kitchen.


    Lin Xue''er took the noodles and placed them in front of Chu Ming, saying, "Eat, it''s better if you don''t starve to death."


    Chu Ming took the chopsticks and said, "Thank you, Miss Lin."


    Lin Xue''er impatiently said, "Cut the crap! If you want to eat, eat quickly!"


    Chu Ming didn''t dare to say anything more and immediately grabbed his chopsticks to pick up the noodles, but he couldn''t bring himself to do so. Even after picking up the noodles for a long time, he still couldn''t.


    When Lin Xue''er saw this, she frowned and said, "Bring the chopsticks!"


    Chu Ming didn''t understand and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Hand it over!" Lin Xue''er couldn''t stand Chu Ming speaking any further. She snatched the chopsticks, picked up the noodles, blew on them a few times, then placed them in front of Chu Ming''s mouth, "Eat."


    Chu Ming was stunned for a moment before feeling somewhat embarrassed. He did not say anything as he simply looked at Lin Xue''er.


    Under the moonlight, although this woman had an ordinary appearance and wore very ordinary clothes. Her hair was tied in an earthy manner, it revealed a completely different kind of beauty.


    Although Chu Ming didn''t have any intentions towards her, he was still very shy for such a intimate action.


    Lin Xue''er was different. Because she was living in the countryside, she was lacking in formality and a bit more straightforward. Her face was not red and she wanted to feed Chu Ming, but when she saw that Chu Ming did not open his mouth, she said with a bit of anger, "Do you think that I, a village woman, am not worthy enough to feed you a chivalrous hero?"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he quickly said, "How can that be ¡­"


    "Then why aren''t you eating? My hands are almost sore!" Lin Xue''er said angrily.


    Chu Ming could only open his mouth and take a bite. As soon as the bite entered his stomach, he felt that it was extremely tasty, coupled with the fact that his stomach was starving, and when Lin Xue''er lifted it up for him for the second time, Chu Ming ate it in perfect harmony. He repeated it over and over again while Lin Xue''er fed him a big bowl of noodles, eating all the leftover ingredients in the pot.


    Lin Xue''er put down the bowl in her hands and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect your appetite to be so big. You really know how to eat."


    He wiped his mouth and said, "Because Miss Lin''s cooking skills are very good."


    Lin Xue''er stood up and said, "Have you eaten your fill? "Since I''m full, I should hurry up and go to sleep. If not, when I wake up late tomorrow, that annoying dad of mine will scold me again."


    Chu Ming nodded and stood up. He discovered that he had recovered some of his strength after eating so he couldn''t help but take a few small steps forward. He cupped his hands towards Lin Xue''er and said, "Thank you, Miss Lin. Then, good night."


    Lin Xue''er cleaned up the dishes and waved her hand. "Don''t always talk like that. It''s hard on you."


    Chu Ming bitterly smiled and said, "I know, I just want to thank you, Miss Lin."


    Lin Xue''er washed her hands and turned around. "You should rest as soon as possible and recover your health. Otherwise, it will be very troublesome for me to take care of you. Understood?"


    Chu Ming said, "I won''t trouble Miss Lin, I will leave tomorrow."


    Lin Xue''er was startled and asked: "You''re leaving? "Where to?"


    "I don''t know either."


    "Then where are you going?" Lin Xue''er said, "If you want to leave, you should at least heal your injuries before leaving. If you leave now, my parents will definitely suffer if you die."


    Chu Ming quickly said, "Thank you for your concern, but I don''t want to disturb you anymore."


    Lin Xue''er glared at Chu Ming and said, "You aren''t thinking of running away because of the scolding, are you? "Really!"


    Chu Ming replied, "No."


    "Then don''t say anymore. You are leaving tomorrow. I will chase you back and chop you into pieces with a kitchen knife." Lin Xue''er slapped her hands together in fear as she spoke viciously.


    Chu Ming''s heart chilled as he remembered how a tiger falling to the ground would be bullied by a dog.


    Lin Xue''er didn''t say anything else and went straight back to her room.


    Chu Ming saw her enter the room and shook his head. He really didn''t know what kind of situation he was in right now.


    A wind began to blow outside the house, accompanied by the rustling and whistling sounds. Perhaps it was because of the sea, but such a strong wind often rang out here, and occasionally it would make people unable to sleep. For example, for Chu Ming, it was his first time coming in contact with a place like this, and after he had closed his eyes for several hours he still hadn''t slept. This made him very annoyed.


    Slowly, Chu Ming took out the teardrop from his chest, looked at the front, then looked at the other side. The two contrasts made him recall more things, which only increased the pain in his heart.


    He sighed and held onto his tears as his thoughts turned pale. He could not bear it any longer. In the darkness of the night, the sound of crying could be heard.

 C91

    92.


    The next morning, the sun was high in the sky. As the cold wind blew in the first month, it became much gentler. The clear blue sky was thousands of miles high, and the refreshing morning breeze carried a clear chill with it, making one feel intoxicated. As they faced the endless sea, the first line of departure was clear and calm.


    Chu Ming did not sleep much that night and was a bit sleepy. However, as he looked at the beautiful scenery outside the window, he forced himself up.


    He went to the window and breathed in the sea breeze. His hair was floating in the air. He realized that he didn''t have his hair tied up, so he searched around the room subconsciously but couldn''t find it.


    He stabbed his fork into his hair and smoothed it back. Then, he gathered up his things, opened the door, and walked out.


    After turning the corner of the wall, Lin Xue''er walked over and saw Chu Ming holding his sword. She frowned and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Chu Ming cupped his hands together and said, "I''ve already recovered quite a bit after a day of rest, so it''s inconvenient for me to disturb you. I still want to take my leave."


    Lin Xue''er''s expression became unsightly as she said, "Didn''t I say it last night? Do you think my words are just a passing thought?"


    Chu Ming said, "I don''t dare, it''s just that I''m an outsider. I''ve been at your house for such a long time. I''m really sorry."


    Lin Xue''er crossed her arms in front of her chest as she sized Chu Ming up before saying, "I say, you''re a person who doesn''t need to be disturbed. Our goal is to save people from the very end. "You must stay here and recuperate!"


    "This ¡­" Chu Ming scratched his head and said, "How can I accept this?"


    "I say, do you like to speak in such a refined manner?" Lin Xue''er rolled her eyes at Chu Ming. "No matter how I look at it, you have the same personality as our Er Wazi."


    Chu Ming was stunned. "Er Wazi?"


    "That''s right, she has a glib tongue and likes to stir up trouble with children." Lin Xue''er sighed.


    Chu Ming was taken aback. He recalled his past self. He liked to quarrel with Xue Bailing, and he loved to trick Dugu Xian`er into having fun. It was true that he didn''t resemble the current him at all. Why was this happening?


    Was it because he was too sad and didn''t want to remember, or even wanted to change himself?


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "Perhaps you''re right, but that''s the me of the past."


    "Then that''s it." Lin Xue''er said, "Men should look like that. Do you think you''re a scholar? "It''s useless!"


    "How can you say that?" Chu Ming said, "Li Taibai said that only when heaven is born will I be able to be useful. Only when all the gold has dissipated will I be able to come back."


    "What do you mean?" Lin Xue''er blinked her eyes and said, "What''s the use of saying all this to a village girl like me?"


    Chu Ming smiled bitterly and said, "Forget it."


    "Then are you still going?" Lin Xue''er asked Chu Ming.


    "Are you willing to let me go?" Chu Ming put down his sword and said, "Perhaps what you said is right. We have to do what we want to do. We have to face some things."


    "What did I say?" Lin Xue''er looked at Chu Ming with a puzzled expression. "In short, it''s none of your business whether you''re going to leave or recover."


    Chu Ming said, "Actually, my injury has almost healed."


    "Stop lying."


    As she spoke, Lin Xue''er pushed Chu Ming. Chu Ming''s legs went numb as he fell to the ground. He looked at Lin Xue''er in confusion and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Lin Xue''er said: "You can''t even stand steadily, and you say that you''ve recovered? That dead pig outside my house is even more stable than you. "


    Chu Ming heard this and smiled bitterly, "Can a dead pig stand?"


    Lin Xue''er rolled her eyes. "Do you know what a metaphor is?" For example! "


    "Alright, alright." Chu Ming helplessly stood up and said, "Miss Lin, then I''ll go back to my room."


    "Oh." Lin Xue''er said, "In the future, don''t call me Miss Lin or Miss Lin, just call me Xue''er. Everyone in the village calls me Xue''er, and you call me that as well. Otherwise, it would sound very awkward."


    Chu Ming nodded, "Okay, Xue''er."


    "Then that''s it. I still have a lot of things to do. If you have nothing to do, you can go for a walk. But don''t go too far." Lin Xue''er gave a command and then left.


    Chu Ming looked at Lin Xue''er''s departing back and smiled. He returned to his room and placed the Four Arts on his bed, wanting to catch up on his sleep and rest.


    "..."


    "Big Brother Da Tong." Er Wazi pulled at Da Tong and said, "We''re going to swim today?"


    Da Tong looked at Er Wazi and said, "You''re still swimming? Aren''t you afraid of your father spanking you?"


    Er Wazi wiped his nose and said, "No, my dad can''t see it."


    "No, your parents are just fishing nearby." Da Tong waved his hand. "Play with other things. Don''t go into the water. It''s such a cold day."


    Er Wazi stomped his feet and said, "Then what are we playing at?"


    Da Tong was about to say something when he suddenly saw a few figures walk out of the woods from the corner of his eyes. He quickly turned his head and was shocked as he said, "Er Wazi, quickly go back and tell the villagers that those villains are here again!"


    When Er Wazi heard this, he looked over and saw eight men with shovels walking towards him. He was also shocked and asked, "Aren''t those the villains from the village next door?"


    "Hurry up and go." The same boss grabbed Er Wazi and ran quickly.


    Seeing that the two kids were moving as if they were running away from a rabbit, the man with a round face, who was leading the group, raised his shovel and said, "Don''t let those two kids get away. We didn''t get anything last time because of them!"


    Another swarthy man echoed, "These two brats went to our window last time and smashed our door!"


    "What are you talking about? Quickly chase him!"


    As he spoke, a group of people chased after him.


    Er Wazi and Datong ran back to the village and shouted all the way, "The eight dogs from the neighboring village are here! "The eight dogs from the next village are here!"


    When the adults in the village heard this, they all frowned. They ran to their rooms, picked up things that could be used as weapons, and guarded the village entrance.


    After a while, the eight people finally arrived at the village entrance. When they saw the twenty-odd middle-aged men standing there with shovels in their hands, they couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    The round-faced man leading the group laughed at the seven people behind them: "Do you think that these few shrimp soldiers and crab generals would dare to stop us? Last time when we were here, we didn''t know how to beat them up into the shape of bears, hahaha! "


    The seven people behind him also laughed.


    Suddenly, an old man walked out from the middle and said to the eight people in front of him, "Big dog Zhao, Ergou, Three Dogs, Four Dogs, Five Dogs, Six Dogs, Seven Dogs, Eight Dogs, do you still want to make more trouble?"


    "Damned old man, you better get out of the way. Obediently hand the fish over, or I''ll make you look bad!" The round-faced leader, Big Dog Zhao pointed at the old man and cursed.


    A villager who couldn''t bear to watch any longer scolded back, "Zhao family dogs, don''t push us too far. We''ve already sent the fish over this month!"


    Zhao Sangou leaned over and said to Big Dog, "Brother, he''s scolding us!"


    Big Dog Zhao glared at Zhao Sangou and said, "You don''t have to say any nonsense. Go away!"


    Zhao Sangou hurriedly retreated after being yelled at.


    "Hey, who''s that? You said that you sent the fish over this month?" Big Dog Zhao said with a laugh, "Stop talking nonsense. We didn''t see it. Did you see it, brothers?"


    The seven people behind him all replied, "No!"


    "Did you hear that!?" Big Dog Zhao said with a laugh, "We did not see it."


    The villager angrily said, "Go ask your dog dad if he took our fish."


    "My dad isn''t here. He was invited to the county. Old Master Qingtian is treating him to a meal." Zhao Ergou continued, "Cut the crap, we don''t have any fish to eat!" Prepare a copy and send it over! "


    Another villager angrily retorted, "Bullshit! Every month, half of the fish we catch will be distributed to your village. I''ll give you guys more, what are we going to eat!"


    "Go and hunt wild chickens!" Zhao Doge sneered.


    "The fishermen eat by the sea, you want us to hunt?" One of the villagers coldly snorted, "Isn''t your Zhao Family hunting? Use your meat to exchange for fish!"


    "Using meat in exchange?" Zhao Sangou snorted, "Your appetite is really big! "Cut the crap. If we don''t take out this month''s fish today, we''ll rob it!"


    "You dare!" The villagers all raised their weapons.

 C92

    93.


    Big Dog Zhao sneered and said, "What do you mean you don''t dare? Haven''t you been taught a good lesson last time?"


    After saying that, Zhao Dagang shook his fist.


    The villagers'' hearts tightened as they took a step back.


    The elder walked out and said, "You can''t be like this. How are we going to get down there? What are we going to eat?"


    "It has nothing to do with us!" Zhao Sigou stood up, pointed at the old man and said, "Don''t think that just because you''re the village chief you can be amazing. If you piss my grandfather off, I will beat you up too!"


    The villagers could not bear to listen any longer. One of them stepped forward and said, "Don''t push it too far!"


    "Cut the crap, it''s better if you don''t!" Big Dog Zhao glared at him with a ferocious expression.


    "What are you giving me? Go back to Zhao Village!"


    The moment Zhao Doggy heard this, he rushed forward without a word, grabbed the person, and threw him violently. The person flew 100 feet into the air, laid on the ground, and rolled his eyes, not moving at all.


    In the blink of an eye, the villagers rushed up with their hoes and started to fight with the Seven Dogs of Zhao. However, the Seven Dogs had learned some fist techniques from god knows where. He saw the seven of them throwing punches left and right, and several villagers were lying on the ground. Before they had even fought for a while, the villagers were all lying on the ground, holding their stomachs and rolling around.


    When the village chief saw this, he retreated several steps and said, "What are you doing?!"


    "What for?" Big Dog Zhao rubbed his fists and said, "If you take out the fish, I won''t do anything to you."


    At this moment, Chu Ming, who was resting in his room, heard the noise outside and felt annoyed. He was thinking about how this would keep him awake. Thus, he got up. After a short moment of digging, he had indeed recovered about sixty to seventy percent of his strength. He could not help but feel somewhat happy. He was about to walk out the door when he saw Lin Xue''er standing in front of the door, looking at something. He walked up to her and patted her on the shoulder. "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Xue''er was startled. She turned around and saw that it was Chu Ming. She couldn''t help but let out a breath of relief as she said, "The eight of us from the Zhao Family from the neighboring village have arrived to cause trouble."


    "What can eight dogs do? Wouldn''t it be great if we could just chase them away? " Chu Ming was extremely helpless. He wanted to go out and take a look, but Lin Xue''er stopped him.


    Lin Xue''er said, "What are you doing? Stay in your room at this time. It''s dangerous outside."


    "You guys aren''t afraid of dogs, are you?" Chu Ming frowned and said, "I''ll leave on your behalf."


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Lin Xue''er continued, "Those eight dogs are the eight sons of the village chief of the Zhao Family. They are very bad and come here every once in a while to ask for something."


    "Oh, they''re here to ask for something?" Chu Ming asked, "Isn''t it fine if you don''t give it to me?"


    "Can we not give it to them? The Zhao Family gave us some fishing boats and tools. The rule is to give them half of the catch every month." Lin Xue''er muttered.


    Chu Ming said, "Isn''t that a bit too dark? "Half is too much."


    "Isn''t that so? But since we''re going to use the things they give us, then it won''t be easy to bargain with them. It''s fine if we''re going to use half of it, since we have enough to eat anyway." Lin Xue''er paused for a moment before continuing, "But that Octopus is really bad. It only takes a few months to come to the village to ask for fish. We''ve already given it to them once already, but they still want it. We''re fishermen! We live by the sea."


    Chu Ming frowned, "Indeed, it''s too excessive. How can it be like this?"


    "What can we do? As long as the eight dogs know how to write, they''ll have to fight the villagers every time they come. Their father is the village chief, and he''s connected to the county government. The government can help them!" What Lin Xue''er said was very unfair.


    Chu Ming did not speak and entered the room.


    When Lin Xue''er saw Chu Ming run away, she felt disdain in her heart. She didn''t expect that after Chu Ming entered the room, he would walk out again after a while. He was still holding that strange sword in his hand and had an angry expression on his face.


    "Why are you holding the sword?" Lin Xue''er had an unsightly expression on her face as she said, "You''re not afraid, are you? Trying to escape?"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and said, "Do I look like such an ungrateful person?"


    Lin Xue''er looked around for a while before saying, "Don''t say it, the sight is quite similar."


    Chu Ming almost fell down. He straightened his clothes, took a glance at Lin Xue''er and said, "You don''t have a good eye."


    As he spoke, Chu Ming walked towards the place where the eight dogs were causing trouble.


    Lin Xue''er could not hold it in any longer and followed him. She pulled Chu Ming back and asked, "What are you doing? Do you want to die?"


    "I''m not interested in living anyway." Chu Ming turned around and said, "What is there to be afraid of if you''re not afraid of death?"


    Lin Xue''er was stunned. She let go of Chu Ming''s clothes and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Chu Ming waved his hand and walked over.


    On the other side, the eight dogs had ferocious looks on their faces. They looked at the short and weak village chief, and were so frightened that the village chief could not stand up any longer and was about to fall down.


    When Big Dog Zhao saw the Village Head''s cowardly look, he laughed and said, "You old fogey, you must mind your own business. I''ll scare you to death!"


    Zhao Ergou followed, saying, "How about we hang this old fogey up and show off his might. Let''s see if this group of poor bastards still dare to resist!"


    Zhao Sangou clapped and said, "Good idea, good idea! Hang him up, hurry up and find something to hang him up."


    "How about this?" Chu Ming grabbed a thick bamboo pole and sneered, "How about this?"


    Zhao Sangou did not know who Chu Ming was, but seeing him take out a thick bamboo pole, he laughed, "Good, good, good. This one, this one will hang up for sure."


    "How is one enough?" Chu Ming said, "At least sixteen?"


    The villagers lying on the ground looked at Chu Ming with grief and indignation. Chu Ming ignored them and continued to mock him, "Am I right?"


    The eight dogs of the Zhao Family looked at Chu Ming, puzzled.


    Big Boss Zhao Doggy said, "What do you need sixteen of these old fogeys for? Also, who the hell are you? "Why haven''t I seen you before?"


    Chu Ming laughed coldly and said, "I''m your father."


    "What did you say!" When Big Dog Zhao heard this, he looked at Chu Ming furiously.


    In the distance, Lin Xue''er couldn''t help but cover her mouth as she looked at Chu Ming worriedly.


    Zhao Liu Gou, on the other hand, asked curiously, "Father? "Nonsense, it doesn''t look like it at all!"


    Zhao Wugou smacked the six dogs on the head and scolded, "You idiot, he''s scolding us!"


    Chu Ming laughed, "You just said sixteen. I don''t think that there''s a total of eight of you. You all look so tall, and each of you has to use two. Don''t eight people need sixteen?"


    Zhao Liugou counted with his fingers and said, "Nonsense, it''s obviously seventeen."


    When everyone heard this, they all laughed.


    Zhao Doggy rolled his eyes at Zhao Liugou and said, "Six dogs, shut your mouth. Idiot, it''s obviously fifteen attacks!"


    Chu Ming put down the four techniques in his hands and picked up the two thick bamboo poles from the ground. He said, "Which one of you will try it out first!"


    "Grandpa, let me help you up!"


    As he spoke, he charged forward and swept his legs horizontally towards Chu Ming. Chu Ming jumped back slightly and successfully dodged the attack. Then, he stuck the two thick bamboo sticks under Zhao Eight Dog''s armpits and squeezed hard, almost causing him to spit out blood.


    Although Chu Ming had only recovered about sixty to seventy percent of his strength, he had always emphasized on his physical strength and gentleness when he practiced sword techniques, so even though he looked very weak, he was actually a strong warrior. He felt that only by relying on his body could he make up for the fact that he didn''t have any internal energy, so he had always placed great emphasis on the gentleness and strength of his body.


    He felt an abnormal pain on the left and right side of his chest and it suddenly turned soft. Chu Ming took the opportunity to go around his back and stick two thick bamboo sticks into his clothes. Then, he stuck the poles into the ground, and in a split-second, he had him up.


    When everyone saw Chu Ming''s "performance", they were all dumbfounded.


    On the other hand, Lin Xue''er was the most shocked. Although she guessed that Chu Ming had some martial arts skills, she didn''t expect that he would be able to easily deal with a powerhouse like Zhao Ba Gou even though he was injured.


    When the other seven dogs saw that Zhao Eight Dog had been dealt with so easily, they could not help but lose face. They all scolded him, "Eighth Dog, you idiot! I told you to learn more kung fu earlier!"


    At this moment, Zhao Eight Dog felt extremely uncomfortable. He was still stuck on the wall, and could not help but feel blood rushing to his heart. With a roll of his eyes, he fainted.


    Big Dog Zhao was extremely angry and said to Chu Ming, "Who the fuck are you to meddle in other people''s business?"


    Chu Ming laughed coldly and said, "I''ve already said that I''m your father, but you still won''t believe me?"

 C93

    94.


    He grabbed a rock and threw it towards Chu Ming and Chu Ming. When Chu Ming saw this, he grabbed it with his right hand and threw it to the side. He continued to tease, "Big dog, it''s not easy for father to give birth to you.


    "Motherf * cker!" Big Dog Zhao cursed, then rushed forward and punched Chu Ming in the face. Chu Ming saw something, so he did not dodge. With a twist of his right hand, he caught hold of Big Dog Zhao''s fist and brought him to his back. Then, he raised his hand and heard a cracking sound, as if a bone had been broken, and Big Dog Zhao shouted: "F * ck! What are you guys looking at, why aren''t you coming up to help me!"


    When the other six dogs heard this, they came back to their senses and hurriedly rushed forward.


    Chu Ming knew that the opponent had too many people and he had not fully recovered. Fighting with force was too foolish, so he kicked Big Dog Zhao away and took the four techniques from the side. Without taking his sword out of its sheath, he rushed forward to face the opponent.


    Er Wazi brought Da Tong to Lin Xue''er''s side and pulled at her clothes. "Big sis, that person was really powerful. One person was enough to beat so many people."


    Lin Xue''er looked at the distant Chu Ming and replied, "What''s the use of being so powerful? Don''t you think he''s been saved by us common folk without martial arts?"


    "Then we''re even stronger?" Er Wazi asked.


    "Some way." Lin Xue''er muttered, "What''s the use of being so powerful? Isn''t he going to be seriously injured and fall into the water?"


    The Da Tong blinked his eyes and said, "I also want to become this powerful. In the future, I want to beat up the people from the Zhao Family and that bad guy from the county!"


    Er Wazi said, "Right, I want to become that powerful too!"


    Lin Xue''er rolled her eyes at the two of them. "You can''t speak nonsense when you leave. Be careful of your heads."


    As she spoke, Lin Xue''er made a gesture.


    This caused Er Wazi to feel a bit scared, but not everyone agreed.


    The six dogs circled Chu Ming again and again. Due to Chu Ming''s deterrence just now, they didn''t dare to rush forward. They could only circle around him.


    Chu Ming sneered, "What, you don''t dare to come up?" Weren''t you brave when you bullied the villagers? No, you should call me a son of a bitch, right? "


    When the six dogs heard this, they were so angry that their faces and necks turned red. They all raised their shovels and rushed forward.


    Chu Ming hurriedly tried to deal with them. First, he dodged the attacks of the three people, then he borrowed their strength to knock them down, then he used his sword art, each movement of his Profound Elephant, and beat those people until they were at a loss. Finally, he was forced to put them down one by one, lying on the ground, hugging his stomach as he cried for his father and mother for their pain.


    When the villagers saw that the dog had been beaten to a pulp, they all felt happy and happy. They all laid down, wiped the dust off their faces and watched them make a joke out of it.


    The seven dogs of the Zhao Family rolled on the ground for a while. Seeing that they were getting more and more embarrassed, they ignored the pain and got up, covering their heads and running away.


    As for Ol ''Eight, because he was hung in the air, he was unable to escape.


    Waiting until the seven people had escaped, Chu Ming clapped his hands. The villagers on the side all stood up and started to loudly cheer.


    The villagers all gathered around Chu Ming and expressed their admiration for him. One of them said, "Many thanks, Hero."


    The others also followed suit.


    Chu Ming cupped his hands and said, "Great Hero wouldn''t dare, this is just a small matter, there''s no need to worry."


    "This time, the chivalrous hero has helped us vent our anger. In the past, the eight dogs of the Zhao Family have relied on just a few punches to bully honest villagers like us for a long time. Although we tried to resist, we were all severely injured. A villager raised his hammer and loudly shouted, "This is great!"


    Amidst their happiness, all the villagers also responded.


    Another villager said, "What is your name, Hero?"


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "Just call me Chu Ming. I don''t want a hero, I''m not used to it."


    "Chu Ming? "Good name!" A few villagers laughed heartily. It seemed that they had been bullied for a long time. They would definitely be extremely happy if they were able to get their revenge.


    At this time, the village chief walked in. He carefully looked at Chu Ming and slowly said, "Are you the person that the Lin Jin family rescued from the sea?"


    "Yes." Chu Ming nodded. Suddenly, he discovered that there was no sign of Lin Jin among them. Chu Ming quickly asked, "Where did Uncle Lin go?"


    "You mean Lin Jin?" A tall villager pointed in the direction of the sea and said, "He went fishing and won''t be back until night. If he was here, we wouldn''t have been so badly beaten up."


    Chu Ming replied with an "Oh." The people he saw were all strangers. He could only bitterly smile and then looked to the far side. Lin Xue''er saw Chu Ming looking at her and turned around, walking into the house.


    Just as Chu Ming was about to push the crowd aside and walk out, he saw a few people crowded around him. All of them were praising Chu Ming even more, asking him for warmth, giving him gifts, inviting him out, and making a ruckus. It looked like the hero who saved the village was loved and doted on by the villagers.


    Just when Chu Ming was busy, Lin Jin ran over from the beach. Seeing this scene, he was not surprised at all. He pulled over a person and asked, "What is going on? Didn''t they say the Zhao Family dogs were here to cause trouble again? Why did it become a welcoming ceremony? "


    That person looked at Lin Jin and laughed, "An even stronger master came. It seems like your Hero job is going to be taken away."


    "What do you mean?" Lin Jin did not understand.


    The man gestured and said, "The eight dogs were beaten back by him. Judging from his skills, he must be a master. Look at how young he is, it''s really enviable."


    Lin Jin frowned and said, "This kid, he''s not fully recovered yet and he''s trying to show off!"


    That person exclaimed, "He''s injured?"


    Lin Jin did not answer and walked straight up to him. He pulled Chu Ming out and placed his head on his shoulder. He smiled and said, "Good boy, I didn''t think that you would steal my position as soon as you arrived!"


    When Chu Ming saw Lin Jin, he wanted to greet him, but was bored by what Lin Jin had said. He asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing." Lin Jin giggled and said, "Look at you, have you recovered enough?"


    "It''s not a serious injury. I just recovered about seventy to eighty percent of my strength." Chu Ming raised his hands and stretched.


    Lin Jin stroked his chin and thought for a moment before asking, "Young man, do you know how to drink?"


    "Yes, why?" Chu Ming asked, "You''re not treating me to a drink, right?"


    Lin Jin smiled and shouted to the villagers behind him, "Disperse! Disperse! What should we do now? This brat is staying at my house. If you want to find him tomorrow, you can''t do it today!"


    The villagers looked at Lin Jin and complained, "Why do you live in your house, hero? Stay at my house!"


    Chu Ming didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He felt that the villagers were naive and polite.


    "Disperse, disperse, I am his savior, what''s my say? Disperse, do what you need to do! Hey, Ah Wang, quickly go back and take care of your mother. Ah Bing, go back and look at your father, who has lost his teeth and is full of nonsense. And you, you, you ¡­"


    Lin Jin pointed at the group of villagers and scolded them one by one.


    When the villagers heard this, they raised their hands and did not bother with Lin Jin. Instead, they thanked Chu Ming and went back to do their own things.


    Chu Ming was dragged back to his house by Lin Jin. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Er Wazi running over and grabbed onto Chu Ming''s shirt, begging him, "Big brother, big brother, I want to be as strong as you are. Please teach me martial arts."


    Chu Ming was about to say something, but Lin Jin opened his mouth and said, "You little bastard, your father taught you martial arts, but you didn''t want to learn it from him? Our Lin Family''s martial arts are truly amazing! "


    Er Wazi said, "Daddy can only beat three people. Big Bro can beat eight. Big Bro is more powerful!"


    Chu Ming was instantly embarrassed.


    Lin Jin gave Er Wazi a Chestnut Burst and said, "Damn brat, your dad''s essence is only one versus three. If you get too excited, you won''t be able to use it. What do you know!?"


    "Right, right, right. Your one-on-three was even hit by a big wooden stake. When it''s swung, it''s just like a monkey. It''s so ugly." At this time, Lin Xue''er also walked out. She was still holding Chu Ming''s original clothes, and it seemed like she hadn''t washed them yet.


    When Lin Jin heard this, his mouth slanted to the side. He insisted on losing face and said, "What do you know? The essence of this is Monkey Fist, the more difficult it is to execute it, the more powerful it is!"


    Then, he turned to Chu Ming and said, "What do you think?"


    Chu Ming was baffled, but he still had to buy his savior''s face, so no matter what, he could only nod and say: "Right, right."


    "To your head!" Lin Xue''er knocked Chu Ming on the head. "You have no ambition, no character, no temper. Are you a man or not?"


    Chu Ming couldn''t help but say, "Do you want me to be mean to you?"


    Lin Xue''er rolled her eyes at him and said, "You dare!"


    Since he wasn''t a person, Chu Ming was naturally a person who had received kindness. He could only bear with it and not say anything more. In his heart, he thought, "This Lin Xue''er is also strange!"

 C94

    95.


    Lin Jin waved his hand and said, "Don''t bother with this child. He''s missing a lot of discipline. Now, I can''t do anything about it!"


    Chu Ming smiled embarrassedly and didn''t respond.


    After saying that, Lin Jin let go of Chu Ming and headed towards the back room. He said, "Wait a moment, I''ll go get something. If you like it, I''ll take it!"


    As for Er Wazi, he looked at Chu Ming with a wistful look on his face, making Chu Ming feel very uncomfortable. This child''s struggle for power was definitely not a bad thing, but Chu Ming had never had the experience of teaching other people martial arts, not to mention that his sword arts could not be taught to outsiders.


    However, this child did not say anything, but had a pure expression that made Chu Ming feel awkward. He might or might not not have taught her, but when he was angry, Lin Jin walked out from the back room with a big jar in his hand. The red cloth on top was free of any wrapping, and there were even specks of dust on the sides of the jar.


    Even though Chu Ming had only been drinking for a short period of time, he had become very interested in this wine ever since he had made contact with it for the first time. Most of them had seen how Lu Zeng and a few heroes drinking together when he was young, and Yue''er was very free and easy to deal with, she also liked it when she grew up, and after drinking, she fell in love with it.


    Lin Jin patted the pot and said happily, "When I came here ten years ago, I brewed a few jars and drank quite a bit of it. However, every time, no one will be able to accompany me. When I meet you, I naturally have to drink a few cups. With someone accompanying me, the taste will definitely be even stronger! "


    Chu Ming laughed, "Uncle Lin is so straightforward."


    "How can I not be happy?" Lin Jin placed the jug of wine on the table and took out two large bowls. "This is my entire life, I should feel more refreshed now that I''m here!" he exclaimed. If you want to do it, then do it. Of course, you can''t do anything bad! "


    After saying that, he laughed out loud.


    Under Lin Jin''s bright and straightforward guidance, Chu Ming temporarily forgot his sorrows. He no longer had to close himself down, restore himself, and began to lose all decorum with Lin Jin.


    Just as Chu Ming was about to walk forward, he saw that Er Wazi still hadn''t let go of his hand and was still staring at him, constantly scanning him. Chu Ming helplessly squatted down and said, "Er Wazi, sometimes learning kung fu is not a good thing. I''ve been looking forward to this kind of life for a long time, but I''ve never been able to get along with it. You have to remember, it''s not that I don''t want you to improve, it''s just that you have to learn.


    Er Wazi was still young and couldn''t understand what Chu Ming meant. Without a word, he dragged Chu Ming. His expression didn''t change, as if he wanted Chu Ming to teach him martial arts.


    Chu Ming rubbed his head and said, "When you grow up, you''ll know. If you really want to learn, big brother can teach you how to temper your body and improve it. In the future, you won''t need to worry about being bullied, okay?"


    This time, Er Wazi was happy. He let go of Chu Ming''s clothes and asked: "Then when are you going to teach me?"


    Chu Ming thought for a moment and said, "Tomorrow morning then. If you''re exercising, then running in the morning is the most suitable."


    Er Wazi nodded excitedly and said, "Then I''ll go and talk to Da fan-gege!"


    With that, Er Wazi also ran off.


    "This child is just like that!" Lin Jin snickered on the side, "He just can''t do it. If I didn''t come in time, then the consequences would be unthinkable!" Lin Jin snickered on the side.


    "Isn''t that your child?" Chu Ming walked to the opposite side of Lin Jin and sat down.


    "Hard to say, this kid isn''t like me at all!" Lin Jin opened the lid and a fragrant aroma drifted out, causing Chu Ming''s interest in the wine to increase.


    "What did you say!" Liu Shuishui walked in from the door. His feet were bare and there were some water stains on them. It seemed that he had just landed on the shore, and just as he was about to enter, he heard Lin Jin''s irresponsible words and became a bit angry.


    Lin Jin hurriedly waved his hands and said, "Nothing, I didn''t say anything."


    Liu Shui could not tolerate this and immediately said, "Didn''t you say that Er Wazi isn''t your son!?"


    "No, I said Datong isn''t my child. Chu Ming asked Datong if he was my son, and I said no." Lin Jin even used his hands and feet to explain the situation.


    Liu Shuishui fiercely glared at Lin Jin and said, "You''re just being rude! Your son learned it from you! "


    After he finished speaking, he smiled lightly at Chu Ming and walked towards the backyard.


    "Hey, what do you mean by being unfair? What does it have to do with me?" When he saw that Liu Shui did not react, he knew it was boring. He came back to his senses and poured himself and Chu Ming a bowl of wine. He stretched out his hand and said, "Come, come, let''s drink.


    Chu Ming laughed, "Isn''t this in your house?"


    "Why do you care about these words? Come, come. Drinking is more important!"


    As he said this, Lin Jin lifted the bowl filled with wine. He made contact with Chu Ming and swallowed it in one gulp. He felt extremely excited. The wine pierced his intestines, truly marvelous!


    After Chu Ming had drunk this bowl of wine, he finally understood what was meant by "good wine". Its taste was harsh, its color, fragrance, and taste were all excellent. He really did not know how Lin Jin was able to brew such good wine.


    "How is it?" Lin Jin was very excited.


    Chu Ming closed his eyes to enjoy the wine for a while before saying, "This wine is the best wine I''ve ever tasted!"


    Lin Jin laughed out loud and said, "You have taste and vision, but this is not the work of a girl, but the best brewer of Hundred Flowers Valley. He bestowed it to me for many years, and ten years ago, when I came here, he once again hid it away, and now that the seal has been opened, the taste is naturally multiplied by ten times!" "You''re lucky enough to meet me, or else I''m afraid you won''t be able to drink such an excellent wine!"


    Chu Ming laughed heartily and said, "Not bad, not bad at all. Being able to drink Uncle Lin''s wine is truly a blessing."


    Speaking of luck, Chu Ming paused for a moment.


    Lin Jin didn''t pay attention and said to Lin Xue''er, "Xue''er, hurry up and bring me a few side dishes. This alcohol isn''t good enough!"


    Lin Xue''er glared at Lin Jin and said, "Drink both of you to death!"


    Chu Ming smiled and asked Lin Jin, "What was that Hundred Flowers Valley you were talking about just now? Are there all wine-making masters inside?"


    Hearing that, Lin Jin said: "This place in Blossom Valley is considered a paradise. I once had the fortune to enter this place and made a few friends there. That place is indeed a wine making holy land, but it''s not just there, but I can''t say too much about it, so you have to forgive me! "


    Chu Ming stared blankly for a moment. He felt it was strange, but since the other side didn''t want to press him, he couldn''t force him, so he could only say: "No need. There''s a good wine, so why do you care!"


    Lin Jin laughed, "I''ve discovered that you have more and more of a personality! That''s right. As a person, it''s over now. What''s the use of being sad and regretting it again? Don''t tell me if you can exchange your death for those sad things and people back then? It shouldn''t be possible. Thus, a smile on his face and a cup of wine as a toast would mean that his life would not have been lived in vain. Look at those martial arts experts from famous families and high officials. They seem to be living well, dressed in gold and silver, but in reality, they are just things on the surface. If they want to roam around alive, they need prestige, they need money, and if they are too tired, I don''t understand what''s the use of doing that. Did he really think that he could bring her to the Underworld to fight with Yama Minamiya if she died? Surely not? What they got in exchange for a lifetime is more useful than the last coffin, don''t you think, that life of theirs was a waste of living out of fear for those things!? "


    Lin Jin kept talking about a lot of things. When it came to the topic of excitement, he used both his hands and feet. Chu Ming couldn''t help but smile as he saw this, but thinking back on what Lin Jin had said, it did make sense.


    Lin Jin gave Chu Ming another bowl of wine. At the same time, Lin Xue''er had prepared three plates of small dishes: green vegetables, steamed fish, and peanuts. Although the ingredients were quite poor, the taste was very good.


    Lin Xue''er clapped her hands and went to the side to have a meal of rice.


    Chu Ming and Lin Jin drank a few more cups, the sky began to darken, the red sun outside was almost hidden, the flaming clouds seemed to be "fragile", the crescent moon on the other side quietly rose up, the feeling of the western red sun did not escape them, a kind of oppressive feeling firmly pressed down on the persistent red sun, the last ray of light in the sky also disappeared, the endless red sun''s sinking efforts could not stop the excited moon on the sea, it seemed especially strange, that kind of beautiful scene, how many people could not see it?

 C95

    96.


    Er Wazi still hadn''t returned. He was probably living with Da Tong, who was an orphan without a family. He had always lived in a small wooden house in the woods nearby, living a frugal life. Everyone liked the little guy who usually walked the same path as the villagers in Haikou Village. Therefore, whenever someone came across someone similar, they would send them fish and food, thus raising the same people.


    Liu Shuishui was a little worried, so he went out the door and headed towards the woods. He probably went looking for Er Wazi.


    Chu Ming and Lin Jin were still drinking the wine, but they were both slightly drunk. After all, the wine was of high purity and extremely strong.


    At the side, Lin Xue''er was eating her own food. She frowned as she smelled the alcohol that the two were giving to her.


    Lin Jin took a bite of the fish meat and after swallowing it, he couldn''t spit out any fish thorns. Chu Ming also looked at it strangely and asked, "Why is Uncle Lin not spitting thorns even after eating the fish?"


    When Lin Jin heard this, he smiled and said, "I didn''t spit anything out. I was lucky. I ate fish without needles."


    Chu Ming looked at Lin Jin doubtfully.


    Lin Jin took a look and said happily, "Come, come, come. Let''s eat and drink. Today, we will eat it all!"


    Chu Ming''s cheeks were slightly red, and Lin Jin was probably already in a daze. Seeing him pick up a peanut and stuff it into his mouth, eating while calling out that it tasted good, Lin Xue''er couldn''t help but smile.


    After drinking all the way until the bottom of the wine jug, Chu Ming was unable to continue drinking anymore. He laid on the table, blabbering nonsense.


    It was rare for him to be happy, so he let go of his stomach. This was too much for Lin Xue''er, she had first dragged Lin Jin and threw him into his own room, then dragged Chu Ming into Chu Ming''s room.


    Just as he let go of Chu Ming, Chu Ming moved a bit and opened his eyes, seeing Lin Xue''er''s long hair landing on his face, he subconsciously hugged her tightly. His heart ached as he crawled into Lin Xue''er''s embrace, crying as he said, "Bai Ling, it''s you, Bai Ling, you''re not dead!"


    Lin Xue''er jumped up in fright from his hug. She thought Chu Ming was shameless and wanted to take advantage of the alcohol to give her a slap, but when she heard Chu Ming''s crying, she also felt the wetness in her stomach. She must have been crying her heart out because such a big man, drunk, hugging a woman, was shouting the name of another woman.


    Lin Xue''er couldn''t bear it any longer and stood there in a daze.


    Chu Ming was already so drunk that he did not even know his first and second fingers. He hugged Lin Xue''er tightly and cried, "Hundred Spirit, Hundred Spirit, do not leave me, do not leave me, I will bring you to the desert to live a peaceful life, leave this place, and no matter who it is, we will live a peaceful life, okay?"


    Lin Xue''er didn''t know why, but she couldn''t help but reply, "Alright."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he was overjoyed. He raised his head and looked at Lin Xue''er, though he had long since taken her to be Xue Bei Ling. Suddenly, he gently held onto Lin Xue''er''s face, his entire face moving closer to hers, his lips touching hers. This was completely out of Lin Xue''er''s expectations. The man who wanted to comfort her was now eaten of his tofu and taken advantage of. She knew that Chu Ming was not doing this to her, but to a woman named ''Hundred Spirit''.


    She struggled a bit, but was fiercely held back by Chu Ming. Her eyes opened wide as she looked at Chu Ming''s face, and suddenly, her heart skipped a beat, and she let the man in front of her embrace her and kiss her lips. She tightly closed her eyes, and Chu Ming also pressed her down.


    She immediately understood what was going on. She was not the ''Hundred Spirit'' that Chu Ming had spoken of, she had just been used by the intoxicated Chu Ming as a ''replacement'', and if something really happened, he would regret it, and she would regret it as well. Thus, she decisively opened her eyes and pushed Chu Ming away, abruptly standing up and wiping her lips, her heart was filled with mixed emotions, just what exactly was going on with her?


    With this push, Chu Ming''s head sank and he fell into a deep slumber.


    Lin Xue''er turned her head to look at this man. He had a tall and slender figure and outstanding appearance. There were indeed many women who liked him, but this was not what she valued.


    Lin Xue''er sighed and took off her shoes for Chu Ming. She covered him with the blanket and carefully looked at his red face. Even in her dreams, his mouth kept moving. It was obvious that he was shouting for the woman called ''Hundred Spirit''.


    Lin Xue''er bitterly smiled and said to herself: "What''s wrong with me?"


    Then, she shook her head and slowly walked out of the room. He looked at Lin Xue''er and said indifferently, "As an elder, what I can tell you is that do not doubt the feelings in your heart, your heart will not lie to yourself."


    Lin Xue''er frowned. Looking at this "father", she shook her head and went back to her room.


    When Lin Jin saw this, he smiled and crossed his hands, walking to the door. blowing the evening wind, he looked at Haoyue, sighed, and said, "Sometimes, this thing called a heart really makes people loathe it."


    A gust of wind blew past and carried away some of the junk on the ground.


    After a while, Liu Shui dragged Er Wazi back and saw Lin Jin standing in front of the door in a daze. He walked over and said, "What''s wrong? Stopping here? "


    Lin Jin smiled and said, "It''s good to be young."


    Liu Shui rolled his eyes and said, "You must have eaten too much wine. Nonsense, hurry back to the house. It''s cold here. Wait until you get sick."


    Lin Jin said, "Pei pei, you jinx."


    "Ignore you." Liu Shuishui brought Er Wazi into the room and said, "Lin Er, if you don''t come back home this late next time, watch me beat you up!"


    Er Wazi did not dare to stay any longer, and ran back to his room, clutching his head.


    "This child."


    "..."


    On the second day, the sun was shining brightly. It seemed like this world focused on circulation.


    A few gusts of wind blew past the wall, causing Chu Ming to shiver. When he opened his eyes, he discovered that his head was spinning. What was going on, he remembered to be in a daze.


    He had no choice but to get up. After standing there for so long, he almost vomited all over. His stomach was churning non-stop and his stomach was growling loudly. He felt really uncomfortable.


    At this moment, the door opened and Lin Jin walked in. Seeing Chu Ming''s cowardly look, he laughed and said, "Boy, are you done for?"


    Chu Ming rubbed his head and squinted his eyes, only after thinking for a while did he remember that he had a drink with Lin Jin last night, and he even drank a lot, but how he came to bed afterwards, he did not know. As for what happened with Lin Xue''er, he could not remember at all.


    Lin Jin walked over to pat Chu Ming on the back and said, "Wash your face outside, it will be much better."


    After walking a few steps, he started to feel sick. Luckily, he managed to endure it and quickly went outside, splashing some water on his face and rinsing it out. In the end, he felt that his tongue was dry and he even drank some water.


    At this time, Lin Xue''er walked out of the house carrying a large basin filled with laundry. When she arrived at the door, she saw Chu Ming walk into the house. The two of them made a face to face, causing Lin Xue''er to almost throw the large basin in her hands.


    Chu Ming had wanted to greet her, but before he could say anything, Lin Xue''er had already flown away. She didn''t even look back.


    "What''s going on?" Chu Ming was at his wits'' end. After thinking about it for a bit, since he was already used to being treated like this, he didn''t find it strange and walked in. The moment he saw the door, Er Wazi came over and grabbed Chu Ming''s clothes.


    Chu Ming looked at Er Wazi and rubbed his head, "What''s wrong, Er Wazi?"


    Er Wazi said hoarsely, "You said ¡­ Teach me martial arts today! "


    Chu Ming was stunned. He remembered and smiled, "Okay okay, but that''s not martial arts training. It''s just physical training."


    "I want to learn martial arts!"


    Chu Ming frowned and said, "Even if you want to learn martial arts, your body is still a very important part. First cultivate it, and in the future, you''ll be able to train much faster."


    When Er Wazi heard this, he nodded and said, "Then I''ll bring you over to Big Brother Dazong''s place. He said that he also wants to learn kung fu and go fight the Zhao Family''s eight dogs!"


    "You two kids are already so naughty at such a young age?" Chu Ming laughed, "Did the eight dogs beat you up?"


    Er Wazi shook his head and said, "You''ve never hit me, but you''ve always bullied Big Bro over it."


    "Why?" Chu Ming frowned.


    "I don''t know, Big Brother Da Tong also didn''t tell me." Er Wazi curled his lips.


    Chu Ming asked, "Then where do we live together?"


    Er Wazi pointed to the woods in front of them and said, "In the cabin in the woods."


    Chu Ming was puzzled, "In the forest? Are his parents in there too? "


    "Big Bro Da Tong only has one person, he doesn''t have any parents." Er Wazi said, "Big bro''s so pitiful."


    Chu Ming said, "Alright, let''s go check out Da Tong. Lead the way."


    "Alright, let''s go this way." Er Wazi seemed very happy as he led Chu Ming into the woods.

 C96

    97.


    Chu Ming accompanied Er Wazi into the forest. The forest wasn''t very dense, but it was rather desolate. There was some distance between trees. There were many wild rabbits and pheasants in the forest. When they had nothing to do, the villagers would come and hunt a few and change the food, but most of the time, the forest was owned by the Zhao Family Village.


    Perhaps it was because of Chu Ming''s nostalgia for Lu Zeng, but he remembered everything that happened at a young age very clearly, just like what happened yesterday.


    After walking for about half an hour, Chu Ming finally saw a shabby little wooden house in front of him. There was a chair outside the house, and there were traces of renovations on both sides. The location of the wooden house was also very good. The sun did not affect the light source, and at night, the moon could still shine down. It was definitely a forbidden area.


    With a squeak, the door opened and a person walked out of the house. It was Da Tong.


    Er Wazi waved his hand excitedly at Da Tong and shouted, "Big Bro, I''ve invited big brother over!"


    Da Tong turned his head and saw that Chu Ming was following behind Er Wazi. When he saw Chu Ming''s arrival, Da Tong was naturally overjoyed and immediately went up to welcome him.


    Arriving in front of Chu Ming, Da Tong clasped his hands and then kneeled down, saying, "Big brother Chu Ming, I want to acknowledge you as my master!"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he was stunned for a moment. Then he picked up Da Tong and said, "Get up. I still haven''t said that I want you as my disciple."


    "Then please accept me as your disciple, Big Brother Chu Ming!" Da Tong wanted to kneel down again, but was stopped by Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming frowned and asked, "What are you doing learning martial arts?"


    Da Tong shouted with a resonant voice, "Take revenge for my father and mother!"


    "Avenge your father and mother?" Chu Ming looked doubtfully at the thirteen or fourteen year old boy in front of him. He was the same age as when he had lost Lu Zeng, so Chu Ming could understand Da Tong''s feelings.


    The communicator nodded and said, "My father and mother were killed by the eight warriors of the Zhao Family."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he asked, "What happened?"


    When I was ten years old, the Eight Dog of the Zhao Family charged into my house for some unknown reason. They killed my father and my mother, and that county magistrate and the eight dog of the Zhao Family walked into my house for some unknown reason, but they were very bad and ignored my complaints. In the end, I had no choice but to come here. Da Tong thought of his parents and couldn''t help but cry.


    Chu Ming''s heart was aching, he touched this child who looked very similar to him, and said, "Da Tong, the martial arts I learned are not something that can be taught to others, but I can train you guys in ways that strengthen your bodies. As long as you have the ability to react, your body, and your strength, you will be much stronger than ordinary people.


    When Da Tong heard this, he thought for a moment before finally nodding his head.


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "That''s fine. From today onwards, I''ll teach you some basic skills and body tempering methods. As long as you have the heart, you''ll be able to fight against those eight dogs in less than three years."


    Da Tong and Er Wazi both nodded.


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "That''s good. The two of you run a circle around the forest before returning to Haikou Village''s Er Wazi''s home. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Master!"


    Chu Ming quickly waved his hand and said, "No need to call me master, just call me by the usual way. I''m only teaching you how to improve your body. You''re not qualified to be called master."


    "Yes, big brother Chu Ming!"


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "Then I''ll wait for you at the house of the second child of Haikou Village. You two must be self-disciplined, and if you can''t do it, don''t lie to me, or else you will only harm yourselves and will have nothing to do with me."


    "Yes sir!"


    "Then let''s begin. We must return before sunset."


    "Yes sir!"


    The two little ghosts turned around and started running without a word.


    Chu Ming looked at the background of the two and faintly smiled. He muttered to himself, "These two little devils."


    When he walked out of the forest, he discovered that he was on the beach, facing the endless sea. Chu Ming had some regrets as he walked down the road, in just a short 19 years, Chu Ming had gone from being a child to becoming a man. Even though he wasn''t very old, but in terms of experience, no one could compare to him.


    A cold wind blew and Chu Ming felt goosebumps all over his body. He could not help but tremble as he let out a breath and walked forward. Before he walked too far, he saw a woman squatting not far in front of him, holding a wooden stick in her hand. There was a large wooden board on the ground, and a few pieces of wet clothes were stacked on top of it.


    Chu Ming was also a bit lost, so he quickly went up and asked: "May I ask ¡­ ¡­"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, his scalp went numb. The person in front of him was none other than Lin Xue''er.


    Lin Xue''er raised her head. When she saw Chu Ming, she was stunned. Chu Ming was also stunned. The scene was a bit awkward, so she asked first, "What are you doing here?"


    Chu Ming pointed at his clothes and said, "How do I use seawater to wash? Can I still wear it? "


    "No." Lin Xue''er lowered her head and said in disdain.


    Chu Ming wanted to cry, but seeing how carefully Lin Xue''er was holding her clothes, he knew that she must have her own thoughts. Furthermore, her clothes were clearly lacking a lot of blood stains, indicating that Lin Xue''er''s words were not true.


    Chu Ming sat beside her and looked at her, saying, "Are you the one who does all the household chores?"


    "Why do you ask? Does it have anything to do with you? " Lin Xue''er didn''t even look at Chu Ming as she said such embarrassing words.


    Chu Ming scratched his head and smirked, saying, "No, I just saw that you were busy with housework and didn''t go out to walk. It''s not good for your body and mind."


    "There are so many household chores, and now there''s one more. How can I have the time to spare?" Lin Xue''er continued to beat on her clothes.


    Chu Ming''s heart ached as he looked at his clothes, afraid that Lin Xue''er would be happy. After piercing through it with a swing of the rod and hearing Lin Xue''er''s words, he panicked as he said, "How about, I do you a favor. Otherwise, it would be boring to roam around all day long."


    Lin Xue''er flipped through Chu Ming''s clothes and said, "Just consider this a favor."


    "You ¡­" Chu Ming was a bit angry, but when he thought about it, he still had to be grateful to others. Thus, he endured it and said, "Alright."


    When Lin Xue''er heard this, she coldly snorted and said, "Truly useless."


    Chu Ming could only gnash his teeth in anger.


    Lin Xue''er washed herself for a while and then put it in the basin. Then, she stood up and walked back. Chu Ming quickly followed her.


    Lin Xue''er saw that Chu Ming had followed her and found it extremely strange. She asked, "What are you doing with me?"


    "I can''t find my way back." Chu Ming smiled bitterly, "That''s why I''m waiting for you to come back with me."


    Lin Xue''er sighed and said no more.


    Just like this, the two of them walked for another fifteen minutes before returning to Haikou Village. Chu Ming had memorized most of the scenic spots along the way. In this way, he would be able to see the way forward in the future.


    Chu Ming entered the house and coincidentally bumped into Lin Jin who was rushing outside. Seeing him so agitated, Chu Ming couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle Lin, what''s wrong?"


    "Too late, too late. I have to go catch some fish by the sea. It''s a bit late today." As he said this, Lin Jin sprinted towards the seaside. He even almost knocked over Lin Xue''er, who was about to enter the house.


    Lin Xue''er said angrily, but Lin Jin ignored her. He didn''t even look back as he disappeared.


    Chu Ming bitterly smiled. He knew that if the two of them stayed in the same house, it would be awkward. Thus, he turned around and left the house.


    Along the way, he met many children, and whenever he met villagers who were idle, they would come and talk to Chu Ming. Most of them wanted to invite Chu Ming to eat something with Chu Ming, but since Chu Ming had no appetite at the moment, he rejected them one by one and continued on his way until the end of the afternoon. Only then did Chu Ming feel the need to go back and rest, since his head was still heavy.


    "..."


    In the desert.


    A white shadow flashed. A handsome scholar gracefully landed in front of a small tea shop at the edge of the desert. The owner of the tea shop only glanced at the tea shop before returning to his work. In the endless desert, even winter did not feel cold. It was as if the sun was high in the sky. At noon, people stood in the surroundings. There was even a slight burning sensation.


    The white-clothed scholar opened his fan to block out the glare of the sun as he elegantly walked into the tea shop and sat opposite another green-clothed scholar. Then he put away his fan and said to the owner, "Have a cup of tea."


    The owner didn''t answer and just picked up a bottle of wine and tossed it over. The wine bottle fell steadily onto the table of the two scholars as if it was under his control.


    The white-clothed scholar placed the fan on the table and smiled. "I want tea. Why did you send me some wine?"


    "What you want is wine, so why do you call it tea?" The boss finally spoke. He was covered in patches, and even his hair was scattered in front of his eyes; it was extremely unclean.


    The white-clothed scholar raised his hand and laughed. "Hahaha, amazing, amazing!"


    The boss just snorted and didn''t reply.


    The white-clothed scholar didn''t care. He lifted the wine bottle in front of him and poured himself a cup. He then lifted it and poured a cup for the green-clothed scholar.


    The green-clothed scholar raised his cup and took a sip.

 C97

    98.


    In the desert.


    A white shadow flashed. A handsome scholar gracefully landed in front of a small tea shop at the edge of the desert. The owner of the tea shop only glanced at the tea shop before returning to his work. In the endless desert, even winter did not feel cold. It was as if the sun was high in the sky. At noon, people stood in the surroundings. There was even a slight burning sensation.


    The white-clothed scholar opened his fan to block out the glare of the sun as he elegantly walked into the tea shop and sat opposite another green-clothed scholar. Then he put away his fan and said to the owner, "Have a cup of tea."


    The owner didn''t answer and just picked up a bottle of wine and tossed it over. The wine bottle fell steadily onto the table of the two scholars as if it was under his control.


    The white-clothed scholar placed the fan on the table and smiled. "I want tea. Why did you send me some wine?"


    "What you want is wine, so why do you call it tea?" The boss finally spoke. He was covered in patches, and even his hair was scattered in front of his eyes; it was extremely unclean.


    The white-clothed scholar raised his hand and laughed. "Hahaha, amazing, amazing!"


    The boss just snorted and didn''t reply.


    The white-clothed scholar didn''t care. He lifted the wine bottle in front of him and poured himself a cup. He then lifted it and poured a cup for the green-clothed scholar.


    The green-clothed scholar raised his cup and took a sip.


    "Why are you treating me like this, brother Zi You? I''ll pour some wine for you, but you won''t clink your glass with mine?" The white-clothed scholar smiled elegantly.


    Ever since Zi You had left the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect, he had arrived at this place on his journey.


    Zi You put down his wine cup and said with a smile, "This first cup is because you have to thank me. It''s a must. It''s a must."


    "Oh?" The white-clothed scholar laughed. "What do you mean?"


    "Didn''t Brother Bai want to take all six rings?" "I know where it is."


    "If it was that Dugu Xingye''s ring, I too would know." The white-clothed scholar drank a mouthful of wine and closed his eyes, appearing to enjoy it. He said, "Boss, this wine is pretty good. It''s very similar to the wine I drank before. Could it be white flower jade wine?"


    The shop owner stopped and raised his head, replying, "That''s right."


    "That''s very expensive." The white-clothed scholar laughed sinisterly. "I, Bai, do not have that silver."


    The boss sneered and said, "No need for money."


    "Then what do I need?" The white-clothed scholar asked.


    The owner took a step forward and threw a small bag to the white-clothed scholar, then coldly said, "This is the target. It''s enough to get rid of it."


    The white-clothed scholar opened the bag and took out a small piece of paper. He opened it and smiled, "My appetite is not small, Boss, what about the reward?" It''s not a bar with a bottle, is it? "


    The shop owner bent down and picked up a large jar of wine. He patted it and said, "A hundred years of Jade Rain Wine. A jar."


    The white-clothed scholar stared at the jar for a long time, extremely surprised. After a while, he replied, "Deal."


    The owner nodded his head and threw the jar of wine over. The white-clothed scholar opened the cover and steadied himself before smiling: "This is indeed the most beautiful, most pure, most fragrant wine in Hundred Flowers Valley. Come, come, brother Zi You must have some good luck today!"


    Zi You smiled and said, "Your job is much more profitable than mine."


    The white-clothed scholar brought up the wine jug and poured a little. Afterwards, the two clinked cups and took a sip before replying, "The gains are great, and the sacrifices are great as well. It is not fair to say that this world is unfair.


    Zi You said, "It''s unique."


    The white-clothed scholar smiled and said, "Brother Zi You, let''s continue with the previous topic."


    Zi You nodded and said, "The other ring I know of is the Nuwa Ring. It is currently with the Thousand Poison Sect''s daughter, Xue Bailing."


    The white-clothed scholar was stunned as he said, "Why didn''t you bring it out for me?"


    Zi You smiled and said, "How much should we pay for this? Besides, Brother Bai is Zi You''s friend, and the Thousand Poisons Sect''s daughter is also Zi You''s friend."


    The white-clothed scholar gave a cold laugh and said, "Friend, it''s time for the next life."


    When Zi You heard this, he frowned and asked, "What do you mean, Brother Bai?"


    "I''ve heard a lot of news along the way." The white-clothed scholar raised his wine cup and took another sip. He closed his eyes and said, "They say that the Thousand Poison Sect sent tens of thousands of soldiers and horses to kill the Duke of Qingzhou because they were protecting a felon. Not a single person survived."


    Hearing this, Zi You felt a cold shiver run down his spine. He hurriedly asked, "How did this happen?"


    The white-robed scholar smirked and said: "I''m afraid that Liu Ming found out that the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect has the Six King Rings, so he found a random excuse to massacre the sect. That way, he can remove the thorn in his side and also obtain the Six King Rings.


    Zi You was standing at the side, wondering how Chu Ming, Xue Bailing, and Gold God Beast were doing.


    "However." The white-clothed scholar said lazily, "Liu Ming has played too much and accompanied him in. Even now, he is still unaccounted for. I''m really going to die from laughter."


    When Zi You heard this, he exclaimed in surprise, "Liu Ming is also dead?"


    "I don''t know." The white-robed scholar took another sip of wine before continuing, "However, losing a Nuwa Ring this time is indeed not a good thing. These two, Dugu Qiye, and the other three ¡­ he''ll come find me sooner or later."


    "We''re in the vicinity of his lair," said Zi You.


    The white-clothed scholar laughed and said: "Even if he comes, I''m not afraid. If I can''t beat him, can''t I run?"


    Zi You said with a wry smile, "That would be hard on me."


    "Hahaha." The white-clothed scholar took another sip of the Fine Jade Rain Wine, causing him to become somewhat more energetic.


    Zi You paused for a moment, then solemnly said, "Those old men all chose nothingness. You are isolated."


    "Those old geezers, haha." The white-clothed scholar smiled, "There''s no need to worry, there''s no need to worry. I don''t care about the position inside. If I didn''t promise Brother Lin that year, I would have already left."


    Zi You also smiled and said, "Brother Bai''s magnanimity and conduct of business is truly admirable to Zi You."


    The white-clothed scholar waved his hand. "Don''t praise me too much."


    As he spoke, he stood up and tossed the jar of wine to the owner, saying, "Help me store it. Once I''m done with my business, I''ll have a good drink for one day!"


    The owner took the jar and felt as if it was about to crack open at any moment. The jar seemed to be flying slowly but powerlessly towards him, and he didn''t want to bring such a strong internal energy, even someone at his level of cultivation couldn''t handle it. The person in front of him was arrogant and proud, as if he had long thought that no one could stand beside him.


    The shop owner placed the wine jar on the ground and said, "Five days."


    "Three days." The white-clothed scholar picked up the fan.


    The boss said, "The round trip will take 4 days. I don''t need you to rush it. You just need 5 days to finish it."


    "Aren''t you in a hurry?" The white-clothed scholar arrived at the owner''s side in a moment, saying, "I''m in a hurry. Time is life."


    The owner smiled and said, "Then you have to be alive to come back and get this wine."


    The white-clothed scholar laughed. "It''s nothing."


    Zi You took a sip of his wine and stood up. "Brother Bai, do you need my help?"


    The white-clothed scholar walked over and said, "No need, no need. I prefer to work alone. If there are too many people, it would be troublesome."


    "In this world, there aren''t many people who can say such things." Zi You raised his hand.


    The white-robed scholar spread open his fan, looking into the distance. "There are people in the Blood Cult who dare to say such words."


    Zi You laughed. "Indeed. If the two of you want to open the Earthen Treasures, this battle cannot be lacking."


    The white-clothed scholar fanned himself and smiled, "Do you think my name of ''Stealing Saint Bai Zhenfeng'' is just for show?"


    The desert was desolate, as far as the eye could see.

 C98

    99.


    When the sun set in the western mountains, the clouds of fire appeared beautifully, creating a new landscape in the horizon.


    Chu Ming stretched his back and sat in front of the house. After a whole day of walking around the homes of many villagers, he understood a lot of things about this village. Gradually, he discovered that he liked this village.


    Slowly, the shadows of two people appeared in the distance, slowly approaching. Chu Ming raised his head and saw that it was Er Wazi and Da Tong. Looking around, these two were covered in sweat, and the drops were quite large.


    The two kids panted heavily as they ran in front of Chu Ming before collapsing onto the ground. They couldn''t say a single word, so they could only pant non-stop. However, from the looks of their faces, it was obvious that they were extremely happy.


    Chu Ming looked at the two men and said, "Not bad, that''s all for today. You two can take a rest and take a bath. The stench of sweat is very strong."


    Da Tong couldn''t say anything, so he could only nod.


    Lin Xue''er walked out at this moment. When she saw Jiu Zi lying on the ground, she was still sweating profusely. She asked in confusion, "Er Wazi, what''s wrong with you?"


    Er Wazi waved his hand and barely managed to say a word or two, "I''m fine."


    Lin Xue''er frowned and looked at Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming shrugged his shoulders and said, "Both of them wanted to train their bodies, so they ran around the entire forest."


    Lin Xue''er said in surprise, "Run a round?"


    Chu Ming nodded.


    "Pay attention!" Lin Xue''er looked at Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming nodded.


    "They''re still children after all, why are they making such a ruckus!" Lin Xue''er was furious.


    "It should be!" Lin Jin was carrying a small cart as he walked. It seemed that he had finished today, and Liu Shuishui who was behind him also looked very tired.


    "What should?" Lin Xue''er asked Lin Jin.


    "I said that''s how children should exercise." "You can only protect yourself when you grow up."


    Lin Xue''er said, "Even if we wait for him to grow up, he''s still only eleven years old. How can he continue running like this?"


    Lin Jin put down the car and clapped his hands. "Your father trained like this when I was a kid. It was even harder than he was. If he''s a man, then he should persevere."


    Lin Jin gave Chu Ming a thumbs up.


    Lin Xue''er shook her head and said, "Don''t speak nonsense with you people."


    After she finished speaking, Lin Xue''er walked into the house.


    "Da Tong and Er Wazi, hurry up and take a shower. The meal will be starting soon." Lin Jin pointed at a bucket not far away.


    After running for a whole day, Er Wazi and Da Tong were so tired that their stomachs were already growling loudly. When they heard about food, they quickly got up and happily washed their bodies.


    Lin Jin walked up and sat beside Chu Ming. He said, "How was it? You used to it, right?"


    "Mm, I have to thank Uncle Lin." Chu Ming smiled as he looked at the floating clouds in the sky.


    Really?


    Maybe he didn''t understand it himself.


    Lin Jin touched his face and said, "Young man, you have to put your heart into it. If you only use your eyes to observe, then there must be many things that you don''t know."


    Chu Ming looked at Lin Jin and said, "Uncle, can I ask you a question?"


    Lin Jin looked at the two children in the distance and said, "Sure, ask away."


    "Uncle Lin, just who are you?" Chu Ming had always felt that Lin Jin was not an ordinary person. Regardless of what he said, his life experiences, as well as the hidden Hundred Blossom Jade Wine, as well as the spirit energy in his eyes from time to time, even though he did not change his appearance, it couldn''t hide the very special feeling that his body exuded.


    Lin Jin looked at Chu Ming and suddenly held his stomach as he laughed loudly, "You actually asked who a fisherman is? How do you expect me to answer? I can only answer you, I am an experienced fisherman, I know where there are fish, that''s all. "


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "Even fishing requires fish to catch, don''t you think?"


    When Lin Jin heard this, he was stunned for a moment before smiling, "Good boy, good boy."


    Chu Ming saw that Lin Jin did not want to say anything, so he did not ask any further. He stood up and said, "This sky is boundless, the sea is boundless, and there is a limit to what a person can do."


    Lin Jin''s lips curled up as he stood up and said, "Are you hungry? It''s time for dinner. Let''s go in. "


    Chu Ming replied with a "En" sound. He withdrew his gaze from the sky and followed Lin Jin into the room.


    Like this, another day passed.


    "..."


    At Zhao Family Village.


    Zhao Family Village and Haikou Village were not far from each other, so they came and went frequently. Before Zhao Bayi, the head of Zhao Family Village, took up his position, both villages were peaceful. He didn''t expect that the county magistrate would be so poor that he wouldn''t be able to get his hands on the capital money. Zhao Bayi, on the other hand, had no knowledge, but he quickly fawned and fawned on the county magistrate with his family property, and after some discussion, Zhao Bayi pointed to the county magistrate and gave him a lot of money, immediately gaining the favor of the county magistrate. Thus, Zhao Bayi asked the county magistrate for the piece of "meat." That county magistrate was also a pig''s head, so he didn''t care about the money and agreed without hesitation. With the help of the county magistrate, Zhao Bayi forcibly collected more than half of their fish from Haikou Village. Since the villagers didn''t want to go against the government, they had no choice but to swallow their anger.


    Many of the villagers in Zhao village had to obey Zhao Bayi. Furthermore, Zhao Bayi had also brought them a lot of wealth. Therefore, the village chief was always led by Zhao Bayi.


    A few days ago, Zhao Bayi''s eight sons were beaten up very badly, causing him to lose face. After asking, he found out that the person who beat up his son was not a local, so he did not dare to act rashly.


    After that person came back, he brought a piece of paper back for Zhao Ba. Zhao Bayi showed it to his sons, scaring them into a daze for a long time. It turned out that the drawing was from that hair of Qingzhou City. The drawing was of Chu Ming, and on it was written that Chu Ming had assassinated the Qingzhou Marquis, so the reward was one million and five hundred thousand taels of silver for capture.


    Zhao Pingyi couldn''t sleep. A full one million and five hundred thousand was not a small amount. With this amount, he basically didn''t need to worry about food and clothes. Thus, he rushed to the county magistrate Liu Ning.


    Liu Ning had already gone to sleep, but seeing that Zhao Bayi was in a hurry, she had no choice but to put on her clothes and go to the lobby. Looking at Zhao Bayi who was drenched in sweat, she asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Good news, good news!" Zhao Bayi laughed.


    "What''s the good news? Are your eight sons getting married? " Liu Ning said.


    Zhao Pingyi shook his head and said, "No, no. It''s about money."


    When Liu Ning heard about the money, his interest was piqued. "Oh? "What kind of money?"


    "Today, my family brought back a wanted poster. When I looked around, I found out that the wanted poster was in Haikou Village! Do you know that person''s brain is worth one million and five hundred thousand silver! " Zhao Bayi''s saliva flew everywhere as he said this.


    When Liu Ning heard one million and five hundred thousand, he immediately jumped up from his chair and said with a terrified expression, "You ¡­" You''re sure that man is in Haikou, and... And the reward is really one million and five hundred thousand silver taels? "


    Zhao Bayi nodded his head in certainty and said, "Absolutely!"


    When Liu Ning heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and then laughed sinisterly: "We''re rich, we''re rich! No matter how long you scrape, you won''t get a million and a half million! "


    Zhao Bayi nodded and said, "That''s right, that''s right!"


    Liu Ning quickly said, "Let''s go, let''s go. I''ll send people to capture him immediately!"


    Zhao Bayi quickly said, "Call for more people. I will call my son as well!"


    "Why?"


    "That person is so powerful. All eight of my sons were taken care of in one go!" Zhao Bayi said.


    When Liu Ning heard this, he also thought for a while before saying, "I''ve called everyone in the vicinity over, but we''ll have to wait until tomorrow morning to recruit all of them."


    Zhao Ba nodded and said, "Alright, alright, I''ll go back first. How many can we send out? We can''t let the ''money tree'' escape this time!"


    Liu Ning smiled, "Then hurry up, it''s too long a dream!"

 C99

    100.


    On the second day, the weather was beautiful.


    When he walked out of the house, he found that the villagers were up early as well and had gone to work. The children that were left behind were all playing in the open space and seeing this refreshing scene, Chu Ming did not feel comfortable. With a smile, he leaned against the door and looked around.


    Lin Xue''er walked out of the house. When she saw that Chu Ming had woken up so early, she was quite surprised and asked, "So early?"


    Chu Ming turned his head and saw that it was Lin Xue''er. Thus, he smiled and said, "I slept soundly yesterday, so I woke up a little earlier."


    "Oh." Lin Xue''er went back to work.


    Chu Ming had always felt that Lin Xue''er was a diligent person who had taken care of all the household chores, planting gardens, cleaning clothes, arranging meals, cleaning rooms, and so on, but she didn''t complain at all, although what she said out loud was sometimes very unpleasant to listen to, but her heart wasn''t bad, and her thoughts were always different. During the few days they were together, although Chu Ming rarely spoke, he slowly began to understand this woman, he discovered that Lin Xue''er was the type of wife he wanted when he was young, but when he grew up, he found out that she wasn''t a peaceful woman, much less a woman like this kind of woman.


    Chu Ming smiled and looked at the sky. It was still blue above his head, but there was nothing new about it.


    Chu Ming didn''t dare to think too much about how long this life would last. He didn''t have much of a purpose, so he could only stop here. When he understood what he had to do, Chu Ming would leave without hesitation. Even if he liked it, he would still leave because it was a decision.


    After the deaths of Xue Bailing and Liu Ming, Chu Ming felt that he had lost everything in his life. All that was left was a walking corpse. An enemy that needed to be avenged? Heavenly Road Sword Riding Wind? He couldn''t find it, and he couldn''t beat it. The Ghost Valley King, Ouyang Yu, had disappeared for several years. Even if the dragon saw him, it was impossible for Chu Ming to be his opponent.


    Alive?


    The Ten Thousand Poisons Sect was destroyed, Xue Nei was dead, Xue Bailing and Liu Ming had both perished, no one could go to Qingzhou City, no one was allowed to go to the Hall of Helplessness, Chu Ming had already experienced too many things that involved others, after every single incident, the people who protected him died, this was very painful, the people who lived were much more painful than the people who died.


    He still remembered Lu Zeng''s death and the 12 major acupoints in his body. He also remembered what Dugu Xian`er had told him before he died, as well as the ''big liar'' that he still could not forgive. He also remembered Xue Nong, who had died beside the river, and Xue Bailing, who had hugged him and said "I love you" to him. He also clearly remembered the two of them embracing and kissing. Xue Bailing''s delicate skin and cherry red lips. And finally, the figure who was shot by three arrows and was still dragging Liu Ming to his end. Everything was so clear that he could not forget. One heart, two atria, one left and one right. Two white crystals, one positive and one negative.


    Thinking about that, Chu Ming''s head started to ache. The wounds on his head started to split open again and it was extremely painful. His chest also felt extremely uncomfortable.


    But how could he forget?


    The uncertain future, the four years of life, the sad past, the short life.


    Forget it?


    No!


    He picked up his thoughts again. He couldn''t figure it out, he couldn''t see through it. It was a joke from the heavens. He couldn''t give up and there was a contradiction between them.


    If it was said that time could forget everything and Chu Ming did not have the qualifications, then after four years, everything would be settled and everything would become eternal.


    Such a short time was simply a great joke the heavens had played on him. If he was caught in it, he would never be able to go back, never mind giving up.


    Thinking of this, Chu Ming could only sigh. Other than this, there was nothing he couldn''t do.


    Lin Jin and Liu Shui had already prepared all the tools they needed. They chatted with Chu Ming for a while and then headed towards the sea.


    Er Wazi should be exhausted, and he should be sleeping soundly.


    "Get out of the way!" Get out of my way! "


    A sharp sound came from afar, breaking Chu Ming''s train of thought. Chu Ming looked over and saw a hundred people gathered at the entrance of the village. They all had weapons in their hands and looked very ferocious.


    When the villagers saw what was happening, they all made way for him. The children who saw what was happening all hid in their houses.


    The leader of the group was Zhao Bayi, the target of the villagers'' anger.


    Chu Ming also saw the Zhao Family''s eight dogs, all of them holding long sticks and looking around.


    Chu Ming knew that this group of people must be looking for him. This time, he could not implicate the villagers, so he quickly walked up to them.


    When the eight dogs of the Zhao Family saw Chu Ming, they all whispered to each other. Chu Mingli was still a distance away, so he couldn''t hear him. He could only shout: "Did the eighth dog sect come to see father again?"


    When the eight dogs heard this, they looked at Chu Ming angrily.


    Big Dog Zhao spouted and said, "Grandpa has a lot of people with him today. I will beat you until your face is swollen!"


    Zhao Ergou echoed, "You''re looking for your teeth all over the ground!"


    Chu Ming laughed, "You''re really unfilial, be careful of thunder and lightning!"


    Zhao Bayi stood up, pointed at Chu Ming and said, "You are Chu Ming!"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he smiled and said, "Don''t tell me you still don''t remember grandpa''s name?"


    He pointed at Chu Ming''s portrait and said, "You''re wanted for assassinating the Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming. Now that the county magistrate is here to take you away, if you''re sensible, then come with us. Otherwise, don''t blame the hundred men for having such blind eyes!"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he frowned and looked carefully at the portrait. It was indeed him. Then, he remembered that Liu Ming must have died because of him. He did not panic and said, "The person in the portrait was not me."


    "Don''t quibble!" Liu Ning walked out, pointed at the portrait, and said, "The portrait is here, what excuses do you have?"


    Chu Ming laughed coldly and said, "I''m afraid there''s something wrong with that painter. He must have made a mistake. I don''t remember killing the Marquis of Qingzhou, Liu Ming."


    Zhao Pingyi raised his hand and said angrily, "Don''t pretend! I''ll take you with me today!"


    Chu Ming looked at Zhao Bayi and said, "From the looks of it, you look like a dog, and with your age, you should be a dog father, right?"


    When Zhao Pingyi heard the word "dog-daddy", he felt a wave of anger rising in his heart. However, because of his previous lack of culture, his son even brought a dog to call him "dog-daddy." Now, even calling him "dog-daddy" was not a good time to retort and was filled with regret.


    On the side, the villagers saw Chu Ming playing with Zhao Bayi, and they all laughed out loud while clapping and cheering!


    Zhao Bayi blew his beard angrily and shouted at the surrounding villagers, "What are you laughing at!" What was there to laugh about! If you laugh anymore, I''ll catch you guys too! "


    When the villagers heard this, they angrily shouted, "Why are you capturing us!? Why! "


    "Just me ¡­" Before Zhao Ba could finish his sentence, Liu Ning, who was behind him, coughed, causing him to immediately shut up.


    Liu Ning took a step forward and observed Chu Ming for a while before slowly saying, "Are you coming back with us, or do you want us to make a move?"


    "Why should I go back with you?" Chu Ming grinned.


    At this time, Lin Xue''er heard the noise coming from outside, she put down her gang and walked out of the house. When she looked over, she saw about a hundred people standing in front of Chu Ming, including the Eight Dog of the Zhao Family and the County Magistrate.


    Liu Ning''s expression changed and said, "I''ll give you one last chance. If you go back with us, we''ll force you to go back."


    Just as Chu Ming was about to reply, he felt someone grab him. He turned around and saw it was Lin Xue''er. She lowered her head to catch her breath, then looked up at Chu Ming and said, "What are you doing now?"


    Chu Ming shrugged and said, "They''re here to cause trouble again."


    Lin Xue''er looked at the bunch of people in front of her with a puzzled expression.


    Zhao Ba shouted back angrily, "Chu, hurry up and reply to the county magistrate!"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he asked, "Answer what?"


    Seeing that Chu Ming didn''t even put him in his eyes, Zhao Ba could no longer hold himself back. Waving his sleeve, the Eight Dog of the Zhao Family and more than thirty servants stood out, acting as if they were going to fight.


    Liu Ning frowned. Obviously, he was not happy with Zhao Bayi''s way of handling things. Moreover, Zhao Bayi had repeatedly robbed him of his words. Liu Ning thought that Zhao Bayi had put him as the ''leader'', offending him.


    Liu Ning humphed and said in a low voice, "Village Chief Zhao, you step down!"


    When Zhao Pingyi heard Liu Ning''s words, he seemed to be extremely dissatisfied. Only then did he realize that he was too ''conspicuous''. He hurriedly retreated and stood beside Liu Ning, bowing.

 C100

    101.


    Liu Ning cleared his throat and said to Chu Ming, "Don''t think that just because you have strong martial arts that you don''t put me in your eyes. I don''t care how strong you are, whether you can beat these hundred people or not, but I have one thing to tell you, if you don''t understand, then I won''t arrest you, but the people in this village are all suspected of protecting the criminals. I have the right to take them to the prison for a while.


    After Liu Ning finished speaking, he looked around at the frightened villagers. Finally, he gave a fierce "hmph", causing everyone to break out in cold sweat.


    When Chu Ming heard Liu Ning''s words, he gritted his teeth in hatred. He glared at the big-bellied man in front of him and didn''t speak for a long time.


    He knew that if he did not go with Liu Ning, it would definitely implicate the villagers. He no longer wished to see someone else get injured for him. This matter, Chu Ming felt even worse than death.


    The surrounding villagers also came to their senses, and they all took a few steps back to form a defensive posture.


    Lin Xue''er was so angry that she scolded him directly, "Nonsense! How could we possibly shield a criminal!"


    Liu Ning glanced at Lin Xue''er and asked, "And who are you?"


    Lin Xue''er was about to speak when Chu Ming stopped her, "I''ll go with you."


    When Liu Ning and Zhao Ba heard this, they looked at each other and smiled.


    "You''re crazy!" Lin Xue''er said angrily, "Go with him, you won''t live!"


    Chu Ming closed his eyes and said, "If you can''t live, then so be it. I don''t have much time left."


    "What did you say?" Lin Xue''er was extremely excited.


    Chu Ming opened his eyes and said, "Many thanks to you and Uncle Lin for taking care of me during this time. Also, tell Er Wazi and Da Tong to train hard every day. "In the end, I still have to say thank you. Thank you for the noodles that night. It was really very delicious."


    Lin Xue''er glared at Chu Ming and said, "Are you really going to follow them?"


    Chu Ming smiled, but didn''t answer.


    "Alright, alright, I don''t care about you anymore." Lin Xue''er was upset. She turned around and walked back home.


    Chu Ming was unable to fathom this woman''s personality.


    Zhao Bayi smiled evilly as he walked over, and said to Chu Ming, "What you''re doing is the right thing to do!" Then he turned around and beckoned for people to come over, each of them holding a large thick rope, as if they wanted to tie Chu Ming up.


    Chu Ming coldly said, "You don''t need the rope? I will go back with you. "


    Zhao Bayi said, "This is not up to you!"


    After saying that, the others went up and held Chu Ming down, then tied his hands tightly.


    Liu Ning held in his anger for a while, but didn''t say anything. He commanded the hundred over men to press Chu Ming into the city.


    The villagers on the side did not dare to say much. Even though Chu Ming had done them a favor, since Chu Ming had volunteered, there was nothing much to say. Moreover, if they acted recklessly, they might even be arrested together.


    When Lin Xue''er returned to her room, she stomped her feet in anger and cursed, "Idiot!"


    At this moment, Er Wazi was woken up. He came out to see how angry his sister was and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong, sister?"


    Lin Xue''er held her breath as she glared at Er Wazi and said angrily, "Chu Ming has been captured by the county magistrate!"


    Er Wazi was shocked and asked, "Why?"


    "Why?" Lin Xue''er thought for a moment and said, "Because he''s stupid. He doesn''t even run!"


    "Why didn''t big brother Chu Ming run!" Er Wazi said anxiously.


    "I already said that he''s a fool!"


    "Then what should we do?" Er Wazi had only been learning martial arts from Chu Ming for a few days and had lost his master, so he was naturally very anxious.


    Lin Xue''er let go and said, "How would I know? Who cares about that idiot. Just let him die!"


    After she finished speaking, Lin Xue''er entered her room.


    After some thought, Er Wazi felt that he had to talk to Da Tong, so he ran off to the woods.


    On the other side, Chu Ming felt oppressed. He stood up and looked around, only to see the eight dogs of the Zhao Family sneering at him. His heart sank as he thought, "It''s over, I''ll probably be abused before I get caught."


    As Chu Ming expected, the eight dogs of the Zhao Family were beaten until they lost all their face in Haikou village. How could they calm down when they saw that Chu Ming was tied up today, and they kept thinking of ways to take revenge. They walked for a long distance before they calmed down and followed behind Chu Ming.


    The eight dogs of the Zhao Family kicked Chu Ming one by one. Liu Ning ignored them. This small marten was naturally helping its own family. Now that Chu Ming was tied up, no one was afraid of him.


    Finally, it was the turn of the kick that Chu Ming couldn''t bear anymore. In the instant that Zhao Qi was kicked, Chu Ming turned around and hooked Zhao Qi''s foot. Then, he ruthlessly lifted his foot, and with a "crack", the sound of his bones breaking was very loud in the forest, followed by the sound of Zhao Qi Gou''s body falling to the ground and his painful howl.


    Zhao Bayi turned his head and saw that his precious son''s leg had been broken into an exaggerated size. He jumped in shock and quickly went up and asked, "What, what''s wrong!"


    The crowd also stopped and looked at the smiling face of Chu Ming.


    Zhao Qi pointed at Chu Ming and roared, "That bastard broke my leg!"


    When Zhao Ba heard this, he turned his head to look at Chu Ming and shouted angrily, "Do you not want to live anymore!?"


    "I really don''t want to live anymore!" Chu Ming coldly said, "Your son also doesn''t want to live anymore!"


    "Who said I don''t want to live anymore!" Zhao Qi said painfully.


    "You keep kicking me, don''t tell me you don''t want to live anymore?" Chu Ming sneered.


    "I am just kicking you, why do you not want to live!"


    Chu Ming laughed, "Your son kicked your father, shouldn''t you kill him?"


    "Pah pah pah!" Zhao Qi said fiercely, "My father is Zhao Bayi, not you!"


    "Zhao Bayi is my dad." Chu Ming sneered, "Are you really a dog?"


    When Zhao Ba heard this, he jumped up and rolled up his sleeves in an attempt to fight Chu Ming.


    "Everyone stop!" Liu Ning could not bear to watch any longer and shouted angrily, "Zhao Bayi! Take care of your eight sons, don''t cause trouble. If you cause money to fly, I''ll make you suffer! "


    However, he felt that Chu Ming was being too glib with his words. He could tell that if he continued to argue, he would only bring shame upon himself, and Liu Ning was right, Chu Ming was a million and five hundred thousand silver taels alive. If that brat ran away, it would be a great loss, so he decided to let it go.


    Zhao Ba glanced at his eight sons and said, "Calm down, the eight of you. There will be plenty of chances in the future. Endure it now, and the two of you, Big Dog and Second Dog, support the seven dogs."


    Zhao Dogg and Zhao Ergou could only follow suit.


    Liu Ning walked up, smiled at Chu Ming, and said, "Great Hero Chu, please forgive me."


    Chu Ming looked coldly at Liu Ning and said, "It''s rare to see the county magistrate being polite to a prisoner like me."


    Liu Ning smiled slightly and didn''t say anything else. He walked straight back and continued leading his team towards the county town.


    Liu Ning was originally a lazy person, but for this one million and five hundred thousand taels of silver, he was willing to go all out. After he paid this bill, he would have the capital to bribe his superiors, and as the saying goes, he would be crushed to death by a level one official. Not long ago, he was scolded by a state judge who was only a level higher than him, there was no place for him to vent his anger.


    If that was the case, once Liu Ning left, he would use the money to buy an official with Liu Ning''s help. When that time came, he would immediately take office and become a "hegemon" in this place, not to mention Haikou Village and Zhao Family Village, he would not let any of the nearby villages off, and with his personality, he would definitely do whatever Liu Ning did not dare to do.


    The two of them had their own ulterior motives, and their hearts were very nourished.


    He had originally thought that he would be able to live a good life for four years, and that it would be fine if he died when the time came, but the heavens seemed to think that he was too annoying, and he didn''t even want to give him four years of time. Thus, he immediately executed him, but this was also good, he felt that he could go and see Xue Bailing just like this, and Dugu Xian`er, he could sincerely apologize.


    The scorching sun seemed to be exceptionally excited as it radiated with an even brighter brilliance. A group of people raised their hands to shield themselves from the sunlight. The cold of the past few days had completely disappeared today.

 C101

    102.


    Time flew, and the sun was struggling in the west. Every day passed, and every year, it would return. It was tireless, and it would never give up. The sky was not yet dark, and the sky was dim and yellow. Everything was hazy, and it was also a sign of the return of the pedestrians.


    Lin Jin brought Liu Shuishui back to his house happily. He had a great harvest today, so he definitely wanted to drink a few cups of wine with Chu Ming.


    After he and Liu Shui finished packing, they walked into the house, but there were not many people there. Normally, at this time of the day, the smell was already strong, the steaming hot dishes were all properly placed on the table, but today, not to mention the food, even the shadow of a person was nowhere to be seen. The kitchen was empty.


    The atmosphere was a little strange? On the way back, there was no one in the empty space. The children were also nowhere to be found. Could it be that all of them had gathered together?


    Lin Jin frowned. He walked up to Lin Xue''er''s room and knocked on the door.


    The room was very quiet, not a single sound could be heard.


    Liu Shuishui walked over and opened the door of Lin Jin''s room. When the two saw Lin Xue''er on the bed, they thought she had fallen asleep.


    "What''s the matter with this child today?" Liu Shui felt strange and looked at Lin Jin.


    Lin Jin shook his head and said, "If you ask me, who should I ask?"


    Liu Shui furrowed his brows. He walked into the house and stopped in front of Lin Xue''er''s bed. He patted her and whispered, "Xue''er, Xue''er?"


    Lin Xue''er vaguely heard the sound and opened her eyes. When she turned around, she saw Liu Shui, and Lin Jin was standing beside her. She gritted her teeth and did not say anything.


    Lin Jin asked, "What happened? Is he sick? "


    Lin Xue''er shook her head.


    Liu Shui stretched out his hand to look at Lin Xue''er''s forehead. Finding nothing wrong, he asked, "What''s wrong, tell me."


    Lin Xue''er sat up and paused for a moment before saying, "The officials are here today."


    "People from the government?" Lin Jin''s frown deepened as he asked, "Why are they here? At least Zhao Ba Yi from the Zhao Family Village should be here, right? "


    Lin Xue''er nodded. "He came as well."


    "Why?" Liu Shui was puzzled.


    "Today, they came here. They said that Chu Ming assassinated that person called the Azure Province''s Marquis, Liu Ming right? They said that it was a huge crime and that''s why they took him away." Lin Xue''er swallowed her saliva. She felt that her roar had become somewhat obstructed.


    Lin Jin sighed, "So that''s how it is."


    In fact, Lin Jin already knew that Chu Ming must have been injured, or else he wouldn''t be lying in the water and drifting to this remote Haikou village. He must have done something, and just a few days ago he had attacked the eight dogs of the Zhao Family.


    Liu Shuishui also seemed a little anxious on the side. Although she didn''t know Chu Ming very well, but after a few days, she found out that he was quite a good person. He even went on a rampage for the village and was caught like this, causing her to feel depressed.


    Lin Jin thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know either, but with the young man''s martial arts skills, those few people shouldn''t be able to easily capture him."


    Lin Jin looked at Lin Xue''er as he spoke.


    Lin Xue''er shook her head and said, "He left voluntarily with them."


    Liu Shui said in surprise, "Why is that so?"


    "Zhao Bayi and that county magistrate were a bunch of people. They threatened Chu Ming with the lives of the villagers. That idiot tried to force himself, so he voluntarily captured them." Lin Xue''er sighed.


    Liu Shui patted Lin Xue''er''s head and consoled her, "There will be a way, there will be a way. Don''t be careful."


    "Who''s being careful of that idiot?" Lin Xue''er seemed a little angry as she said, "It''d be better if we captured that kind of person!"


    "You are a sharp tongued person with a rotten heart." Liu Shuishui chuckled. Then, she looked at Lin Jin and said, "Think of a way."


    Lin Jin took a deep breath and spat it out. "Let me think."


    "Right, where''s Er Wazi?"


    Lin Xue''er came back to her senses and said, "He ran into the forest to look for Da Tong."


    "Those two kids are very stubborn. They are small fries, so they might cause some trouble. Liu Shui, go and bring them back. Don''t let them run around." Lin Jin said.


    Liu Shui nodded and quickly left the house, running into the forest.


    Only Lin Xue''er and Lin Jin were left in the room. Lin Jin turned around and leaned against the wall as he pondered over this. Lin Xue''er, on the other hand, had a deathly pale mind and didn''t know what to do.


    After a long time, a sound suddenly came from outside the house. There were a lot of footsteps. It seemed like a lot of people had come. Lin Jin quickly walked out and happened to run into a large group of male villagers. He saw that each of them was carrying a wooden stick and a shovel, looking to be in a hurry.


    Lin Jin did not understand and when he saw them, he asked, "What''s wrong with everyone here? What are you doing with these things? "


    The leader said: "When those people from the government came to capture Brother Chu Ming, we cowered, and no one went up to fight back. Later on, after thinking about it, we all felt that it was too much of a waste for Brother Chu Ming, because he did so many things for our village and didn''t want to implicate us and get taken away by that stinky magistrate and Zhao Bayi. We all felt very ashamed, so we came here to find Brother Lin, and we went to save Brother Chu Ming."


    When Lin Jin heard this, he hurriedly said, "No, this young man did this all because he didn''t want to implicate the village and everyone else. Not only did you fail to live up to his intentions, you even gave up the lives of the village and family members. You absolutely cannot do this, you can''t be rash!"


    Lin Li sighed and said, "Then what should we do?"


    The group of people behind him were also whispering to each other anxiously.


    Lin Jin said, "Anyway, this method is definitely not working. Besides, the government must be keeping a tight hand. If you go, you will only be like a wolf entering the mouth of a tiger. You won''t be able to come back."


    The group of villagers were completely lost in thought.


    Lin Jin paused for a moment before saying, "You two can go back first. I will think of a way to save Brother Chu Ming, so go back first."


    "But ¡­" Everyone hesitated.


    "Go back, I, Lin Jin, promise to save that young man." Lin Jin vowed.


    Everyone had a look of disbelief on their faces.


    Lin Jin shook his head and said, "Listen to me. Don''t act recklessly. Just believe me once. Why would I lie to you?"


    The group of people looked at each other, unsure of what to do.


    Lin Li took the lead and said, "Brother Lin, do you have any ideas? Say it so that everyone can help you. "


    Lin Jin waved his hand and said, "There''s no need, there''s no need. I''m fine by myself. Sometimes, it''s not good to have too many people."


    "This ¡­"


    Lin Jin helplessly said, "I''ll be counting on everyone."


    After thinking for a moment, Lin Li finally came to a compromise. After all, Lin Jin was the number one person in the village and he was also very clean when it came to doing things.


    "Alright then, we''ll head back first. If you need our help, you have to say it, or else we won''t feel at ease at all."


    Lin Jin smiled and nodded.


    Finally, the villagers slowly left Lin Jin''s house. One by one, they walked towards their own homes, accompanied by the dark sky, devoid of the moon or the stars. It was extremely dark.


    Lin Jin sighed and shook his head, "These people."


    Lin Xue''er walked out of the house and asked Lin Jin, "Father, what do you plan to do?"


    "There is a way to save him, but ¡­" Lin Jin looked at Lin Xue''er and said, "He can''t stay in the village any longer."


    "Why?!" Lin Xue''er asked excitedly.


    "Firstly, he didn''t want to come back himself, and I was afraid that he wouldn''t come back, mainly because I was afraid that it would implicate the village. Secondly, for the safety of the village and the villagers, he really couldn''t come back. Lin Jin slowly said as he raised his head to look at the ceiling.


    "¡­" Lin Xue''er didn''t know what to say.


    She had not been with Chu Ming for long, but the feeling she got from that person was very special. Every word they spoke and every action they took was noticed by Lin Xue''er, and even when she was drunk that day, she would have unconsciously let Chu Ming take her chastity. Her actions didn''t mean that she really liked Chu Ming, but at least she started to care about him, and she didn''t know why, but her heart started to throb when she saw him.

 C102

    103.


    It was late in the night, and the third fragment of the night had passed. The surroundings were quiet and the lights were dim.


    This was a cell, a cell in a county city. Chu Ming seemed to have received special care from Liu Ning, and there were eight soldiers guarding the door, how many people were there that he did not know, just because of money?


    Chu Ming disdainfully smiled. He hadn''t thought that his brain could sell for such a sky-high price of one million and five hundred thousand gold coins. How many people could it support? At this point, Chu Ming found it even more amusing. If one day he stabbed the emperor, wouldn''t his head be able to feed all the beggars?


    As he hid in the clouds, the clouds also seemed to be doing their best. One by one, they overlapped with each other, moving forward and forward, not giving the moon a single chance. It was as if they wanted to seal him in the clouds, preventing him from appearing tonight.


    How ironic was that?


    Chu Ming stood up. His long sitting body had made him somewhat numb. He stretched his body with a special spirit. He was not afraid of death, perhaps he would rather die, but he had never thought of suicide. It was the action of a coward, Lu Li had once told him. So he didn''t want to do it himself.


    Moon, moon, perhaps this is my last night, God''s joke always seems so helpless, not even to give me the last viewing.


    Chu Ming suddenly thought of something and took out the tears of love from his chest. Without the moonlight and the candlelight, the cell room was especially dark. The green robed lady was still smiling, which made people intoxicated.


    He turned over the other side, to the pure white crystal, what could he think of? He smiled to himself. He thought back to Dugu Xian`er''s fair face, the red scar, the words'' you are a liar '', and the position that he had left in his heart. Chu Ming kept telling himself.


    His tightly clenched fists began to sweat, and his breathing became disorderly. It was better to die, or to live?


    He might as well die. Since he had to die anyway, it was only a matter of time before he would die.


    Right when Chu Ming fell into the river of grief once again, a shadow flashed by at an extremely fast speed. In an instant, the eight people fell unconscious on the ground, unmoving. They didn''t even have the time to close their eyes as they looked at the sky.


    Chu Ming stood up because a man in black appeared in front of him.


    The man in black also did not say anything. He took off the black cloth that was covering his face, revealing a slovenly face that had experienced a lot of trials and tribulations.


    "Uncle Lin?" Chu Yu was clearly a bit surprised that the man in front of him was Lin Jin.


    Lin Jin smiled and said, "Is the cell good?"


    Chu Ming no longer cared about the cells or the cells. Chu Ming saw the movements just now and anxiously asked, "Who exactly are you?"


    "Is it important?" Lin Jin seemed to have already guessed that Chu Ming would ask this, so he replied very quickly and firmly.


    Chu Ming was stunned. Indeed, was that very important?


    "A person has his own secrets, this is a person." Lin Jin laughed, "Is that right?"


    Chu Ming was stunned for a moment before he asked, "Why are you doing this?"


    "I''ll save you."


    "No need." Chu Ming replied very quickly.


    "How many times have I told you?" Lin Jin paused for a moment before saying, "If a person loses the desire to live after encountering a bad situation, then wouldn''t I be the only one left in this world?"


    Chu Ming said, "Then that''s it."


    "You child." Lin Jin scratched his head, "This is really a headache, let me tell you this. If you insist on staying here, tomorrow, the villagers will come back with wooden sticks and shovels to save you. Do you even care if things like these involve some people?"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he frowned and asked, "What?"


    "Today, the villagers felt extremely apologetic in their hearts when they saw you being captured. They sought me out and wanted me to lead them to save you. However, they were persuaded to leave." Lin Jin said.


    "Why bother?" Chu Ming laughed bitterly, "I originally wanted to avoid implicating them."


    "The original intention of the villagers in Haikou Village was to not implicate you because of them." Lin Jin said.


    "They don''t owe me anything. Why?"


    "Have you ever owed them?" Lin Jin continued, "People sacrifice themselves for others. This is called having a heart, and beasts are the same. When mothers meet with difficulties, they must rescue one another. You are good to the villagers, but the villagers will be good to you. The villagers will be good to the villagers, and the villagers will be good to the villagers. Don''t be burdened by the people around you. If you sacrificed yourself for the people you wanted to protect, then what was your goal? Isn''t it to let the people you protected to live on and live on? Then why do you want to die? Doesn''t this mean that the people who sacrificed for you have no meaning? Didn''t they die for nothing? Wasn''t he really dead? Remember, when they die because of you, but remain in your heart, that is when they leave and leave, a different way of life! "


    Chu Ming was stunned. Not only because of what Lin Jin had said, he also remembered what Xue Bailing and Liu Ming had said to him before they both died. As Lin Jin had said, perhaps the purpose of his life was to let those who sacrificed themselves live in his heart forever.


    "Do you understand?" Lin Jin said, "I think Uncle''s experience is more or less the same as yours, but Uncle survived, and so did they. They lived here!"


    Lin Jin pointed at his chest.


    Chu Ming slowed down his breath and looked towards the sky. Only then did he discover that a corner of the moon had appeared in the sky. The clouds that had originally covered the moon also had a gap that the moon could see and then let out a glow, letting the people on the ground understand that it was working hard and not giving up.


    Feeling relieved, Chu Ming took a deep breath. After holding it in for a long time, he let it out.


    Seeing this, Lin Jin smiled slightly and said, "You know, you have gained freedom. Your uncle, I, was the same as you, but in the end, we were also freed, so your uncle is living well, very happily. Those people in your uncle''s heart, they will live forever, they will always be your beacons."


    "You''re right." Chu Ming laughed and said, "I also have my own guiding lights, and there''s more than one of them!"


    The corner of Lin Jin''s mouth lifted as he immediately unlocked the cell.


    Chu Ming walked out of the cell and looked towards the sky. The bright moon was once again covered by the black clouds, but there was still a bit of splendor leaking out, not being able to cover it.


    Chu Ming pointed to the bright moon and said, "There will be a day when you will be able to see it for yourself. You will be able to shine and shine and shine throughout the world."


    Lin Jin said, "Things that don''t go according to plan are very likely to happen. Everyone has their own methods and also their own experiences. Don''t give up but it''s fundamental."


    Chu Ming patted Lin Jin''s shoulder and said, "Uncle Lin, Uncle Lin, just who are you?"


    "What do you think?" Lin Jin retracted his gaze from the sky and placed it on Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming smiled. Lin Jin also smiled. The bright moon had found a gap in the black cloud, illuminating the beautiful yet weak light.


    This night passed unforgettable.


    Lin Jin regained his senses and quickly said, "We''ll be leaving first. This prison isn''t a place to stay for long."


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "Alright, let''s go out by the side."


    With that, the two of them jumped onto the roof and quietly headed out.


    Haikou Village.


    Lin Xue''er picked up Chu Ming''s four sword techniques and his original clothes and sat by the door. Even from afar, there was still no sign of him, and she was extremely worried.


    A long time later.


    Two black figures descended from the rooftop. This leap scared Lin Xue''er. After a long while, she recovered her wits and scolded, "Can''t the two of you walk a more normal path?"


    Chu Ming and Lin Jin looked at each other and smiled.


    Lin Xue''er was happy to see that Chu Ming wasn''t hurt at all, but she had a sharp tongue and a soft heart. She threw Chu Ming''s sword and clothes at him and said, "Scram!"


    In his heart, he felt a wave of gratitude. Even though Lin Xue''er had said something unpleasant, Chu Ming had started to understand this rural woman. He gripped his sword tightly and said, "Xue''er, thank you for taking care of me these past few days."


    "Why are you saying it like that?" Lin Xue''er rolled her eyes at Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "I''m speaking the truth."


    Lin Xue''er''s heart also softened as she said in a rare raspy voice, "You ¡­ Do you really want to... Shall we go? "


    When Chu Ming heard this, he was stunned for a moment before smiling, "You''re the one who told me to f * ck off."


    "I told you to go die, are you going or not?" Lin Xue''er angrily said, "Idiot!"


    Chu Ming maintained his smile and said, "We definitely have to go."


    "He really is an idiot!" Lin Xue''er was furious for a while, but she still softened. "Do you really want to leave?"


    "Actually, I am also reluctant. However, I must leave." Chu Ming paused for a moment and looked around. After living in this place for a few days, he was someone who would easily miss being in this place. Once he reached a place, if he wanted to leave, his heart would not feel the same.

 C103

    104.


    "What do you mean you have to leave? If you stay, no one in the village will chase you away!" Lin Xue''er said.


    Chu Ming said, "If I don''t leave, the officials will definitely come and search. If they find out, the villagers will all be in trouble, so I must leave."


    Lin Xue''er took a deep breath and turned her head.


    Lin Jin patted Chu Ming''s shoulder. He looked at the skinny boy and asked, "What are you planning to do in the future?"


    "Plans?" Chu Ming shook his head and said, "I don''t have any plans. I don''t care where I go. I just want to be where I am. I just want to be where I am."


    Regardless of whether it was the essence of the bones, the reaction of the mind, or the way people believed that he was a genius, even the seeds of his face seemed to be exactly the same. However, there was one thing that made people feel weird, it was Chu Ming''s meridians, he once probed, Chu Ming might not be an ordinary person, but he had completely relied on his techniques to win, his development was limited, and he was initially unwilling to mention this, but when Chu Ming was about to leave, he asked him, perhaps he could help him.


    "Lad, do you have any internal energy?" Lin Jin asked directly.


    Chu Ming stared blankly for a moment, then said, "Yes, how did you know?"


    "It''s too easy to talk about it." Lin Jin said, "Tell me, how come you don''t have an inner force skill? Originally, with your talent, learning an inner force skill was definitely not a difficult task."


    Chu Ming raised the Four Techniques Sword and looked back and forth before saying, "All 12 of my acupoints have been sealed. I will never be able to learn inner force again."


    "Oh? "Why is that?" Lin Jin asked curiously.


    "I was poisoned by the dragon poison when I was young." Chu Ming paused for a moment and said, "In order to seal the poison, my grandfather gathered all of his internal energy and sealed all 12 of the acupoints on my body to prevent the dragon poison from spreading."


    Lin Jin frowned, and pulled Chu Ming''s hand, number one, and said, "So that''s how it is." "However, your grandfather is very powerful as well. This Sealing Dragon Poison requires extremely powerful internal energy. It is not easy for him."


    "Yeah." Chu Ming did not want to talk about Lu Zeng.


    Lin Jin could also see it, so he said, "However, he only sealed 12 of your major acupoints, so you can still have inner force skills."


    "Oh?" When Chu Ming heard this, he became extremely excited. He hastily asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Three of the twelve major acupoints have bodies, three of them are on the head, but the other three are on the right and right feet. That is to say, if you make some changes, you can still gather some inner strength in your left and left hands."


    Chu Ming frowned and said, "My dantian can''t gather all of the internal energy, how can I gather the internal energy in my left leg?"


    Lin Jin smiled and said: "Brat, you sure are lucky to have met me."


    "You will?" Chu Ming said in surprise.


    "I won''t." Lin Jin immediately replied.


    Chu was obviously depressed.


    "But I have a friend who does." Lin Jin immediately smiled, "If you can receive his guidance, you will truly be able to soar to greatness."


    Chu Ming''s expression immediately changed and he asked with interest, "Who''s there? Tell me."


    "I can''t tell you who, because there are some rules that I can''t break, but I can give you a suggestion." Lin Jin had caught Chu Ming''s appetite.


    Chu Ming asked, "What suggestion?"


    Lin Jin said, "Do you know of the God Island?"


    "The Divine Island?" Chu Ming suddenly felt that this name was very familiar. After thinking about it for a while, he still couldn''t think of it. Suddenly, he glanced at the four methods in his hand.


    Lin Jin said with a smile, "To the north, there is a big snow-capped mountain. If you are destined to see this old man standing on the peak of the snow-capped mountain, you can tell him my name. If he was happy at that time, you might have had the chance to enter the Divine Island."


    Chu Ming was a little puzzled and said, "What does entering the God Island have to do with the big acupoints in my body?"


    "You''ll know when the time comes." Lin Jin patted Chu Ming''s shoulder and said, "I hope that you will be blessed."


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "Thank you for taking care of me, Uncle Lin."


    "Actually, when I see you, I have the same feeling as when I was young." Lin Jin smiled foolishly.


    Chu Ming didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He didn''t want to be like Lin Jin, who was old and slovenly.


    "Alright, I don''t have anything else to say. I can only hope that you can be like me and get your own happiness soon." Lin Jin spoke sincerely and earnestly.


    Chu Ming cupped his hands together and turned around, heading out of the village. On the way, he looked back several times.


    Lin Jin said from the side, "Aren''t you going to send him off?"


    Lin Xue''er coldly snorted and said, "What does it have to do with me!"


    With that, she stood up and walked into the room.


    Lin Jin shook his head, "Silly girl."


    "..."


    Chu Ming left Haikou Village and headed straight north. Ever since he found out that he still had inner force, his mood was elated. Although he didn''t know if he could meet the old man in green clothes that Lin Jin talked about, as long as there was a sliver of hope, he still wanted to work hard.


    Along the way, Chu Ming had passed by many towns, many of them bustling, desolate, and many different kinds of things. Not only had he gained a lot of knowledge, but he had also traveled a lot of places, and his mood was extremely relaxed. He did not know why, but the feeling of never being able to find it once again came back to him.


    After passing through a town, Chu Ming would sleep at night in the wilderness. Firstly, he would save some money and secondly, he couldn''t find an inn. If this continued, Chu Ming would sleep near a big tree, which made him feel a bit funny.


    On this day, after Chu Ming had spent the night in the wilderness, he walked onto the official road. The road was wide, and there were many people on it, so Chu Ming casually grabbed a person and asked for directions, then he continued his journey north until he reached a small tea stand. Chu Ming''s throat was extremely thirsty, so he went into the tea shop, found a seat, and sat down, asked for a cup of tea, and took the time to rest.


    As it was situated on the main road, the passersby were all very dense, and the small tea shop''s business was very tight as well. The owner kept making tea, but he could not supply enough.


    It was noon and the sun was shining brightly. Chu Ming reached out his hand to block the light, but felt that it was not effective. Thus, he decided to finish his wine and continue on his journey.


    Just as they were about to settle the bill, another two scholars came and sat down next to Chu Ming. Seeing that there was someone at the table, they quickly bowed to him in respect.


    Chu Ming returned the politeness and did not bother to return the greeting. In the end, he prepared to leave. Suddenly, he heard the two scholars start to converse.


    "I heard that the Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming, was assassinated." The white-clothed scholar spoke with some excitement.


    The green-clothed scholar said, "Isn''t that so? He had already placed a bounty long ago. I heard that the first price started at one million and five hundred thousand taels of silver, and now it has doubled!"


    "Three million?" "The imperial government really has a hand in this. If they feed us poor and poor scholars, they might even be able to cultivate Zhuge Kongming!" The white-clothed scholar loudly sighed, appearing extremely unwilling.


    "Isn''t it so? He threw three million silver for a dead person and you said that the person who assassinated the Qingzhou Marquis was really strong. His head alone could match the cost of a frontline army." The green-clothed scholar also sighed.


    The white-clothed scholar pounded the table, and said: "Look, there is a high chance that we, the students who are rushing to take the examinations in Shang Jing, have sold our possessions. If we fail, I''m afraid there would be even more people jumping into the Luo River!" "What a sinner!"


    "Brother Dong might not understand, but I heard from the village''s seniors that all the time, the officials in the imperial court were only able to test each other, and those who could do so were all people who were related to each other. The only ones who knew how to write were the few officials who were able to do so through the back door.


    "Are you for real?" The white-clothed scholar was stunned.


    "I''m not too sure about this, so I''m going with the flow. Let''s give it a try. If I fail, then I might as well return home to farm next year!"


    "Yes, yes." The white-clothed scholar nodded. "If I don''t pass, I''ll have to find some means of livelihood, or else I''ll starve to death sooner or later."


    "This year ¡­"


    "It really isn''t worth his head ¡­"


    "Sigh ¡­"


    Chu Ming heard this and sighed. He quickly got up, paid the bill, and then headed north.

 C104

    105.


    The Great Snow Mountain was a "divine mountain" that never melted due to the snow. It was extremely tall, and rumors said that this was the place where the guardian deity''s clan could be extradited. Rumor has it that there is a wandering immortal in the mountains who, if he meets a fated person, will make use of his powers to lead the people down the river. He will ride the wind to travel to the Milky Way, and when he opens the sky, he will travel to a vast island. The island was beautiful and beautiful, surrounded by the blue sea. Spring always returned to the four seasons, and there was nothing to exaggerate. There were countless deities on the island, and all the men had outstanding achievements. The women all had the appearance of Heavenly Immortals, calling the island the realm of gods. If so, the island would be considered a deity.


    It was said that a thousand years had passed since the beginning of the emperor and when the pill of immortality had begun, the name of the Great Snow Mountain had spread throughout the land. The name Great Snow Mountain was also sought after by many outstanding individuals, and up to this day, a million outstanding individuals had gone up the mountain from time to time to seek immortals. There were few who had obtained anything, and the number of those who had obtained something were few and few.


    After several months of travel, Chu Ming finally arrived at the foot of this snowy mountain. At this time, it was already the scorching sun. Looking at the mountain from afar, he couldn''t help but feel his pores open slightly, and a chilling intent assaulted him, causing him to tremble uncontrollably.


    There was a nameless small town at the foot of the Great Snowy Mountain. The town was poor and empty, and people could barely see the stalls as they walked along the road. However, there were quite a few inns. According to the locals, this place was far from a bustling place. Money and silver were of no use, so it would be better to exchange them for some food.


    Chu Ming entered the town and found an inn. After a few days of sleeping while leaning against a tree, he was extremely tired. His waist was aching and he could not bear it any longer. He could only dig out some silver to stay in an inn.


    After he finished making the arrangements, Chu Ming slept for a long time. He slept for an entire day and when he woke up, he felt excited and abnormally energetic.


    "Tong Tong ¡­" Knocking sounds came from outside the door. Chu Ming heard it and quickly tidied up his appearance before walking over.


    When he opened the door, he saw the owner smiling at Chu Ming, "Sir, do you still need to stay here?"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he did not understand and asked, "Aren''t I still living here?"


    The boss said, "You have already paid for one day, so it is already past the hour. I would like to ask if you want to continue staying here. If you continue, you must pay first."


    Only then did Chu Ming remember that he only paid a day''s worth of money due to the problem of money. He quickly waved his hand and said, "No need, no need. I''ll stay for a day. I''ll pack my luggage and leave."


    When the shop owner heard this, he nodded and said, "Then you should hurry up. The store is small, and there are still people waiting for you below."


    "Someone else?" Chu Ming looked at this dilapidated inn and wondered if all the other inns were filled with people. This snowy mountain could attract people from the martial arts world.


    The owner said, "That''s right. Don''t look at this shabby shop, but it is always full of rooms. As this place is close to the snowy mountain, there are many people coming and going, and sometimes it is too busy to come."


    "Why don''t you repair these houses when you''re making so much money?" Chu Ming touched the rotten wooden door.


    "Cough." The owner forced a smile and said, "You don''t know, if we can get some money here, we''ll get some. If we save up some silver, we''ll all have to leave this damned place for the bustling area."


    "This place can be considered to have a lot of pedestrians. Why can''t it get busy?" Chu Ming was very curious.


    Ignoring the fact that there were still guests waiting downstairs, he continued, "This place is not easy to get food for, the land is not good either, it is not easy to cultivate, if you want to eat some delicacies, you can go out and transport them. For this long period of time, there are many bandits on the road who specialize in robbing large carts with goods, and for the second time, the town ran out of food, and for some time, a lot of people even starved to death.


    Chu Ming asked, "How come the government doesn''t care about robbers?"


    The boss quickly looked around and whispered, "This official thief''s family has a lot of things to deal with. The officials must have gotten a lot of money just by opening and closing their eyes. The imperial court is in chaos right now!"


    Chu Ming thought about the conversation between the two scholars on the road. Indeed, being a government official was more tyrannical than being a thief.


    The boss continued, "Actually, which one of these officials is not greedy? "There''s only one person in a hundred who isn''t greedy. If we run into each other, what''s the point of supporting each other. If we don''t listen to them, we''ll eat them up in the end. In short, it''s a crime."


    Chu Ming smiled but didn''t say anything.


    "Hey, boss!" Are you done yet? If you don''t have a room, then just say so! "Let''s go to another place!" A man downstairs shouted loudly.


    When the boss heard this, he hurriedly replied, "Yes, yes, yes. It''s almost ready. It''s almost ready!"


    Then, he turned around and said to Chu Ming, "Esteemed customer, hurry up and pack up. The store is about to start doing business."


    Chu Ming quickly went into the room to get his sword, bid the tavern''s boss farewell, then headed downstairs.


    When he went downstairs, he happened to meet two men who wanted to go upstairs. Chu Ming took a closer look and noticed that one of them, who was holding a longsword, turned out to be Du Xing, who was causing trouble at the Poison Hall!


    Du Xing also saw Chu Ming and unconsciously frowned. He stopped and blocked the way.


    Chu Ming had no choice but to endure and confront Du Xing.


    The other man who was about Du Xing''s age looked at Chu Ming and then looked at Du Xing. He noticed that the two of their expressions were quite strange and immediately asked Du Xing, "Senior Brother, what''s wrong?"


    The sword in Du Xing''s hand ignored that person and he directly said to Chu Ming, "Long time no see."


    "Isn''t it better to not see him?" Chu Ming had no intention of backing down.


    "But since I''ve already seen him, I should greet him." Du Xing''s eyes lit up, as if he was extremely unhappy that he lost to Chu Ming that day. After all, he had lost face in front of the woman he liked, so naturally, it was hard for others to forget his hatred.


    Chu Ming coldly smiled and said, "Then I''ve already said hello. Brother Du, can you please enlighten me?"


    "When did you say hello?" Du Xing replied very quickly. "Are our greetings so simple?"


    The nearby junior apprentice-brother was growing increasingly confused.


    Chu Ming disapproved and said, "I don''t want to have any intimate greetings with you. Are you going to let me go?"


    Du Xing said coldly, "Why wouldn''t you let me go?"


    "What reason do you have to make me give way?" Chu Ming''s tone was very firm. It seemed as if he had deliberately poked Du Xing''s weak spot, causing Du Xing''s body to tremble.


    When his junior heard Chu Ming say the words "defeated by hand" to Du Xing, he immediately became angry. He wanted to attack Chu Ming, but he was stopped by Du Xing.


    Du Xing said, "Inspector Li, you step down!"


    As a junior, when Li Xun heard Du Xing''s somewhat dissatisfied voice, he had no choice but to withdraw.


    Du Xing continued, "Losers?"


    "Isn''t it? Do you still want to go back on your word? " Chu Ming was slightly taunting him.


    "Do you still remember the words that I said to you before I left the Poison Hall last time?" Du Xing said fiercely.


    Chu Ming tilted his head, acting like he didn''t know anything, and said, "Did you say anything?"


    Du Xing was infuriated by this expression. He immediately pulled out the sword in his hand and swung it towards Chu Ming''s neck. Chu Ming reacted quickly and quickly used the four techniques in his hands. With a "scanty sound", the two didn''t move. They just stared at each other with eyes that seemed to want to devour the opponent.


    Inspector Li was about to make his move when Du Xing hastily shouted, "Get back to the side! This is between him and me, don''t interfere!"


    This statement made Li Xun extremely embarrassed.


    Chu Ming sneered, "If you find a helper, do you still want to lose?"


    "Lose?"


    Du Xing was furious. Ever since he lost to Chu Ming that day, he started training like a devil and continuously increased his demands towards his sword skills. He continuously practiced until he became perfect for every single movement, so much that he didn''t eat nor drink until he fainted. This level of practice was all about defeating Chu Ming and erasing his shame. How could he bear it when he went to the Green Continent many times but never met Chu Ming. This time, he came to the snow mountain and coincidentally met him.


    Du Xing stared fiercely at Chu Ming, then he threw out a palm with his left hand. His right hand held a sword as he pressed down on Chu Ming''s four techniques, Chu Ming saw him striking out with his palm, so he immediately retreated, then swept his leg out. Du Xing also retreated, and in that moment, the two of them started fighting on the narrow stairs!

 C105

    106.


    The noise coming from the stairs was extremely loud, and the owner heard it as he was cleaning up the room. He hurriedly came out to check and was shocked and saw that Chu Ming and Du XingDou were having a good time, going back and forth, and the stairs were slashed by swords in many places, creating many more holes. The two of them jumped up and down, and although the fight was very exciting, the stairs were already on the verge of collapse.


    The owner returned to his senses and said hoarsely, "Yo Yo, my two lords, if you want to fight, please go outside. My store still needs to do business. If you continue fighting like this, the staircase will collapse!"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he immediately fired out a shot and jumped down, shouting at Du Xing, "Go out and fight!"


    "That''s exactly what I was thinking!" With a horizontal leap, Du Xing flew out of the room.


    When Chu Ming saw this, he didn''t want to be outdone and followed along.


    The two of them walked onto the street and without saying a word, Du Xing sent another sword flying past Chu Ming''s ear. It was extremely dangerous, and Chu Ming continuously used the Seven Stars Steps to walk behind Du Xing. Du Xing felt that something was wrong, so he used his consciousness to dodge the attack. Then, he turned around and shot his spear at Chu Ming, aiming straight at Chu Ming''s chest!


    Just as Du Xing was rejoicing, he suddenly felt a gust of wind behind him. Looking back, there was no one in front of him. Without any time to hesitate, Du Xing quickly moved the sword to his back and used his back to block Chu Ming''s stab. Chu Ming was also surprised, this person''s awareness could be said to be very strong, it could even be said to be able to guess the right location.


    Du Xing didn''t give Chu Ming a chance. He turned around and swung his sword. This scared Chu Ming so much that he immediately took a step back and dodged Du Xing''s attack. Chu Ming saw the sword slice across his cheek at a distance. Even if it were only a piece of paper closer, Chu Ming would have been struck.


    Whenever he reached an important place, regardless of whether it was Chu Ming or Du Xing, he would cold sweat for the two of them. When the two of them fought with their swords from top to bottom, moving back and forth, he would not miss out on a single detail. This showed just how profound their sword techniques were!


    Du Xing had not been able to accomplish anything for a long time, so he was panicking inwardly. Could it be that this was the result of the previous exchange? He was forced by Chu Ming all the way to the end, and then he beat him? This was unforgivable, because he had already done his best, perfecting each move of the Dancing Meteor Sword Technique one by one. He did not allow himself to fail this time!


    Du Xing''s Dancing Meteor Sword Technique was clearly higher than the previous fights by more than a grade, and with smooth moves, one after the other, it was extremely difficult for him to make a mess, and he himself had gotten a little messy, not because he had forgotten the sword moves, but because the other party seemed to have studied them, and from time to time he would suddenly change his moves, causing Chu Ming to have no choice but to start from the beginning. He did not know when he would begin again.


    The two of them fought for two whole hours. Fortunately, there were not many people on the street. Most of them had gone up the snowy mountain or were in their rooms. Otherwise, they would have been watching the fight.


    For an entire two hours, the two of them had not found a way to break through their opponent, and their hands were slightly numb. However, at this crucial moment, whoever attacked first would definitely be caught by their opponent.


    Li Xun gritted his teeth. The duo''s battle swords did not lose the demeanor of experts. Although the two of them were not ranked above the Divine Wall Ranking, if the two swords, Dugu Qiye and Gongshan Jiu, saw them, they would definitely clap and cheer for them!


    Chu Ming had Du Xing retreat a few steps, the two of them also stopped and panted a little. After fighting for so long, both sides admired the opponent, but because of what they said previously, they could not go soft. So, they tightly gripped their swords and glared at him.


    "Good sword art, good sword art." An extremely calm voice floated down and Chu Ming and Du Xing couldn''t help but look up.


    He saw a green robed old man standing on top of the roof. His hair and beard were as white as if they had been washed. He had a face full of smiles as he clapped. He looked at Chu Ming and Du Xing.


    Chu Ming and Du Xing frowned, but the old man disapproved and said, "Continue, continue. A battle sword match is very exciting. It''s rare for you two to be so young."


    Chu Ming looked at Du Xing and realized that Du Xing was also looking at him. The two of them did not say anything as they ran towards each other, ignoring the old man in green.


    Chu Ming had used up a lot of energy, so he didn''t want to fight too much. Du Xing''s thoughts were almost the same as Chu Ming''s, so he didn''t want to fight too much. Killing intent appeared in a single move, and it only lasted for an instant.


    When the two of them got close, Chu Ming hid his sword moves, trying to find an opportunity, but Du Xing was the opposite. Raising his sword high up, he revealed his killing intent, using all his strength, begging for death, extremely sinister!


    When the two of them got close, they immediately pulled out their swords, and with Chu Ming''s first move, it was as if the sword had come out of nowhere, catching everyone off guard, but Du Xing was bleeding so hard, seeing that he would not be able to dodge, he clenched his teeth, exposing his weak point, as though he wanted to die together, you attack me and I will cut you off!


    Just as they were about to perish together, two red body sword qi shot out, sending Chu Ming and Du Xing''s two swords flying. The two of them did not have swords in their hands, but due to the inertia, they still managed to make a move and hit each other with both of their hands. The only pain they felt was pain as they both retreated out, hugging their stomachs while clenching their teeth.


    When they regained their senses, the two of them looked towards where the Sword Qi came from. The old man smiled and said, "The two of you have such amazing talent, why fight to the death? If it continues to develop, its future will be limitless! "


    Seeing that his confrontation had been interrupted, Du Xing''s anger soared. He pointed at the old man and shouted, "Who are you? Why are you disturbing our battle swords?"


    The elder in green stroked his beard as he said, "A passerby who has seen the exquisite swordplay and beautiful fighting techniques of the two of you, he couldn''t help but take a few more glances at you."


    Du Xing said: "Just take a look and see. Why do you need to make a move? If that''s the case, what''s the point in us not being able to determine the victor? "


    Hearing that, the old man laughed: "Look at that young man who didn''t say anything, what''s the point of you? Furthermore, the outcome of the battle has already been decided. "


    "What did you say!" Du Xing flew into a rage.


    The last strike you two used just now, your sword intent was too strong, it was too slow, it was slow, you lost your way too slowly, you had a death wish, and that little brother''s sword kept its edge hidden, the sword moved as fast as lightning, there was a way out, and then there was the sword that came out, a sword that came to an end, to the place of death, to the place of life, to the place of death, to the place of life, to the place of the sword taking a person''s sword, you have already lost, if there was a fight just now, that little brother would have circled the sword and struck out with it, first ruining your sword, and then sneak out with the sword.


    The old man stroked his beard as he looked at Chu Ming.


    When Du Xing heard this, he looked at Chu Ming and recalled that he was indeed at a disadvantage in the last battle. As for Chu Ming, he still had room to retreat, so after hearing what the old man said, he felt that he had lost. He immediately laid on the ground like a deflated ball.


    Chu Ming looked at the old man and was filled with admiration. This old man had already understood all of his plans before he made a move, and in that split-second, it had all happened! Furthermore, from the two red body sword energies just now, it could be seen that this person''s power was definitely above the two of them.


    Suddenly, Chu Ming seemed to have thought of something. He carefully examined that old man. Could it be? Could it be?


    The old man saw that Chu Ming''s brows were tightly locked together, and he looked at him as if he was thinking of something. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "Little brother, could it be that this old man was wrong?"


    Chu Ming did not answer and instead asked, "Excuse me, do you know Lin Jin?"


    The old man was stunned for a moment before frowning. He looked at Chu Ming for a moment and said, "Brother Lin, are you familiar with him?"


    Hearing this, Chu Ming felt a burst of happiness in his heart. He quickly stood up and cupped his hands together, "Uncle Lin wants me to come and find you. Please take me to the God Island."


    The old man wasn''t the only one stunned by those words. Even Du Xing stood up, looked at Chu Ming, then looked at the old man in green. Inspector Li also opened his mouth with a look of disbelief.


    After a long time, the old man asked, "Was it Brother Lin who recommended you?"


    Chu Ming quickly nodded.


    The elder took a deep breath before saying, "Fine, to actually be recommended by Brother Lin, this old man will definitely not refuse."


    Chu Ming was extremely happy when he heard this, but then the old man said, "But ¡­"


    "But?" Chu Ming frowned.


    The elder smiled faintly and said, "Did he tell you to come up to the peak of the snowy mountain and find me?"


    "There is." Chu Ming looked at the old man on the roof with a puzzled expression.


    The old man said, "Then that''s it. Tomorrow afternoon, I will wait for you at the summit of the snowy mountain for a quarter of an hour. At that time, if you don''t arrive, I will leave this place.


    "Why is that?" Chu Ming asked.


    "Rules." The old man smiled and said, "This is the rule of our God Shrouding Clan. Didn''t Brother Lin tell you?"


    "The guardian race? Rules? " Chu Ming looked at the old man in surprise, then recalled Lin Jin. He really was an impressive person, so why didn''t Chu Ming even think of him? That lazy and sloppy uncle who spoke so clearly?


    The old man nodded his head and said, "So Brother Lin is still such a conservative person, hahaha."


    With that, the elder looked at Du Xing and said, "This old man also likes you very much. If you find it interesting, then this old man will be able to reach the summit before noon tomorrow. This old man will take the two of you to God''s Island as an exception."


    When Du Xing heard this, he didn''t know if he was happy or angry, but he stood blankly on the spot.


    Didn''t this old man talk about rules? He made an exception and talked about rules! Chu Ming thought to himself.


    The old man smiled and didn''t say anything else. With a gust of wind, his figure disappeared.

 C106

    107.


    Chu Ming walked to the side, picked up the four techniques, and put them away. He didn''t even look at Du Xing as he prepared to leave.


    "Wait!" Du Xing shouted from behind.


    Chu Ming did not even turn around and just stood there. He did not say anything and waited for Du Xing to speak.


    Du Xing took a deep breath and said, "I heard that the Thousand Poison Sect was massacred by the Duke of Qingzhou, Liu Ming?"


    These words once again stung Chu Ming''s heart, making him sink into a deep depression.


    Seeing that Chu Ming did not react for a long time, Du Xing knew the result, and coldly said, "If you''re so alone, don''t tell me you''ve lost Miss Xue!"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he could only clench his fists and close his eyes to recall that green figure.


    Seeing that Chu Ming did not respond, Du Xing said angrily, "Miss Xue just left you, right? "Isn''t that so!"


    Chu Ming clenched his fists even harder, his palms sweating.


    After a long while, Chu Ming opened his eyes, looked at the sky, and coldly said, "She''s my wife, what does it have to do with you!"


    "Your wife!" Du Xing laughed coldly and said, "It''s actually your wife. Why isn''t she by your side?"


    Chu Ming angrily turned around. His malevolent face and tearful eyes were like a lion that was about to cry, chilling people''s hearts.


    Du Xing hit the ground and said, "You are a piece of trash!"


    "Trash?" Chu Ming repeated and then shouted in anger, "So what if I''m a waste? Hundred Spirit is my wife. I was alive, I was dead. She has nothing to do with you. You''re just one-sided!"


    "Even wishful thinking is better than someone like you, who she loves but cannot protect!" Du Xing was clearly very angry. Although they hadn''t spoken much to Xue Bailing, Du Xing was very serious about Xue Bailing''s love at first sight that day.


    Chu Ming pulled out his four techniques and said angrily: "If you have the guts, say it again! Say that again! "


    "Even wishful thinking is better than someone like you, who she loves but cannot protect!" Du Xing''s words were sonorous and forceful, without a single trace of fear.


    Chu Ming fiercely stabbed the sword into the ground and the ground was split open because of Chu Ming''s one slash. Chu Ming lowered his head and after a long while, he said, "She''s still alive."


    When Du Xing heard this, his complexion turned slightly better. He asked, "Then where is she?"


    Chu Ming pulled back his sword and sheathed it back into its sheath. He pointed at his chest and said, "Here!"


    After saying that, Chu Ming left without even looking back.


    Du Xing looked at Chu Ming''s back and fiercely gritted his teeth. He bit his own lips until they were split open. Then he slapped the ground, let out a long hiss, and once again laid down without moving an inch.


    "..."


    Chu Ming arrived at the foot of the Great Blood Mountain and looked towards the top of the mountain, feeling a sense of fear, not only was the snow on the mountain strong, it was also very tall and powerful, it was even scarier than when seen from afar, if he climbed up the mountain he would not be able to use any lightness techniques, and if by any accident, there would be an avalanche, and Bai Zhanfeng would not be able to escape.


    Chu Ming began to slowly walk towards the top of the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, it started to snow heavily, and a few steps in front of him could no longer be seen, plus the cold wind was bone-piercing, and it continuously attacked Chu Ming''s face like blades. Slowly, Chu Ming felt that his face had lost its heat, and his face was as dry as ice.


    With this thought in mind, he quickly tore off a piece of cloth to the left of his underwear and covered his face, leaving only his eyes out. With this thought, he quickly tore off a piece of cloth to the left of his underwear, covering his face, and only his eyes to the left of his face, leaving behind a pair of eyes.


    Chu Ming walked for several hours, the sky started to turn dark, this darkness caused Chu Ming''s heart to turn cold, once night came it would become even colder, and Chu Ming''s body would no longer have any internal energy protection, much less a cotton table. If he did not find a col and hide, then he would not be able to endure the next day. Thinking of this, Chu Ming began to search around, hoping to find it. Unfortunately, the heavens seemed to like toying with him. Not to mention a col, he couldn''t even find a concave spot. The entire road was flat, and it was simply forcing him to do so.


    Chu Ming was furious at the way he found the place. The sky had already darkened and he wanted to dig a hole for himself. However, it would cause an avalanche, causing him to be buried alive and die an ugly death. Chu Ming turned around and saw that it was snowing and the dark night, so he basically couldn''t see anything. Thus, he pulled out his four techniques, appearing exceptionally bright in the dark, and the other party seemed to be scared by this light and stopped in their tracks.


    Chu Ming stared at it for a while. Finally, he saw a figure. When he approached it, he felt despair. It was none other than Du Xing!


    Du Xing was also very surprised to see Chu Ming, especially his thin clothes. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but due to his bad relationship with Chu Ming, he couldn''t react in any way.


    When Chu Mingzhao reached Du Xing, he thought about how unfortunate he was. If Du Xing was angry and fought him, then the two wouldn''t even need to use their swords. Anyone who shouted would be fine. They wouldn''t even need to prepare their coffins, they would just bury them in the ground.


    Du Xing looked coldly at Chu Ming and didn''t say anything.


    Chu Ming kept his sword and rushed forward. The footsteps behind him meant that Du Xing was right behind him.


    The two of them walked like this for a long time. Chu Ming''s patience seemed to have reached its limit, but with an enemy behind him, he could not lose face. So, he clenched his teeth and endured with all his might.


    "Hello." Du Xing called out softly.


    When Chu Ming heard this, he stopped and turned around, looking at Du Xing with a puzzled expression.


    Du Xing stood there for a long time before taking off one of his large cotton-padded jackets and handing it over to Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming was stunned and looked at Du Xing again. Although it was very blurry, he was certain that Du Xing was wearing at least three cotton-padded jackets. After a careful examination, he found that Du Xing was dressed like a pig.


    Du Xing frowned and said, "Do you want face or do you want to die?"


    Chu Ming let out a breath of air and grabbed Du Xing''s jacket. He quickly put it on and immediately felt a bit warmer. Perhaps it was because it was too cold and he added some clothes, which made him feel a lot better.


    Chu Ming whispered, "Thank you."


    "Thank me for what?" You think I did it for you? " Du Xing said coldly, "I did it for Miss Xue."


    Chu Ming frowned as he looked at him. Xue Bailing was indeed as beautiful as a fairy, and was very likely to like men. However, Chu Ming had always felt that Du Xing didn''t really care about appearance.


    Therefore, he asked, "Why do you like Hundred Spirits so much?"


    Du Xing was taken aback. After a long while, he replied, "Why are you doing this?"


    "I''m not answering the question. What I''m asking is why and how do you like Hundred Spirit. I like Hundred Spirit because we''ve been together since we were young. Furthermore, she truly likes me." Chu Ming paused for a moment before saying, "And I don''t understand why you like Hundred Spirit so much. Is it because of her appearance?"


    Du Xing looked expressionlessly at Chu Ming and said, "Do you like her because of her looks?"


    "Of course not."


    "Then are you looking down on me?" Du Xing frowned.


    Chu Ming said, "Of course not, it''s just that Hundred Spirit doesn''t have a good impression of you. You''ve been chasing after a woman you can never find, and you''ve even treated her as if you''ve only met her once. I don''t know what you''re doing this for?"


    "I don''t know either." Du Xing breathed out a sigh of relief, then he took a deep breath and said, "It''s precisely because I don''t know that I like it so much."


    Chu Ming frowned.


    Du Xing sneered. "To be honest, I really envy you for getting Miss Xue''s true love."


    Chu Ming sighed, "To be honest, I really admire you for being able to continue loving me even when I can''t."


    "Are you laughing at me?"


    Chu Ming waved his hand, "No."


    "Tell me the truth, your sword art is indeed superior to mine. This time, I sincerely concede." Du Xing turned his head away, as if he didn''t want to look directly at Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming looked at him. The two of them did not have much to do with each other, and even though Chu Ming had humiliated him on the first occasion and was extremely dissatisfied with him during the poison conference, the second time they had met, he had used a sword fight to get to know this person. It could be confirmed that Du Xing was a emotional person, and just had a bad temper.


    The sword technique he had practiced for many years, he had thought himself to be a peak character among those of the same generation, but Chu Ming had actually surpassed him. Even though he had been unwilling earlier, after the battle, he was completely convinced that he was stronger.


    Chu Ming slowed down and said, "No matter what, I have to thank you for your cotton-padded jacket."


    Du Xing stared at Chu Ming and said with great dignity, "Don''t misunderstand, it''s all because of Miss Xue."


    "Fine." Chu Ming didn''t want to keep talking about this, so he covered his head and continued walking.


    When Du Xing saw that Chu Ming had started to move, he immediately followed.

 C107

    108.


    In the snowy mountain.


    At this time, it was already dark and the ice mountains were sharp. The bone-piercing cold wind howled as Chu Ming and Du Xing walked on foot with difficulty. With every step they took, they would sink into a layer of snow. The two of them were extremely tired, and the sounds of breathing became louder and louder. Every time they gasped for breath, the white mist would fill the air, causing the two of them to want to cover their eyes.


    They didn''t say anything along the way.


    Chu Ming pondered over the various problems with his twelve major acupoints, but he still could not understand. Who in this world could unseal the acupoints sealed by Lu Zeng''s Breath of Whale, but on second thought, the old man called himself a "God Tribe", was it possible that there were still other Gods in this world?


    Chu Ming did not believe in gods and even looked down on the heavens. All sorts of misfortune completely destroyed his yearning for happiness. Even after walking on this road, he was still as unlucky as before.


    When he talked about the God Island, it reminded him of the cave underneath the Fallen Phoenix Abyss, he only remembered vaguely before, but this time, as he walked forward, he was very bored, so he took out his memories and re-examined them. After thinking for a long time, he finally remembered the corpse in the cave, which was the number one sword in the world, the former Villa Master of the Thousand Sword Villa Ao Tian. After the passing of many years, they would head to the snowy mountain in the northeast of the continent, where they would meet an immortal. As a result, they would meet with an immortal, and as a result, they would be given the right to teach him ten moves, which would lead to a huge defeat. They would follow the immortal across the sea and sail to the island. "After ten years of intense cultivation, the power of the Four Arts finally reached the peak. Ten against one, nine against ten ¡­" In this battle, when Ao Tian had just entered the island, he had actually lost ten battles against the people on the island, causing Chu Ming to sweat profusely. If Chu Ming and Du Xing had really been lucky enough to go to the island, wouldn''t they have been bullied?


    Chu Ming was flustered, but he was a six foot man. How could he be afraid of such things? If he lost, he would lose. Experts came out of defeat. If there was no loser, then he couldn''t be counted as an expert.


    Du Xing was silent behind Chu Ming. The two of them had been walking for three hours now, and due to the heavy snow and the snow beneath their feet, their walking speed was seriously affected. They didn''t know if they would be able to reach the summit by noon the next day if this went on.


    While walking, Chu Ming suddenly heard a sound. Looking ahead, it was still white in the end. He couldn''t help but feel angry, saying, "This damned snow!"


    "Did you hear it too?" Du Xing whispered after the voice.


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "It seems to be a human voice."


    "That''s right."


    Chu Ming quickened his steps and walked towards the location of the sound. After a while, Chu Ming finally arrived near the sound and hurriedly looked around. After a circle, Chu Ming finally saw a man and a woman by the side of the road.


    Du Xing frowned and said, "What''s going on? You can''t have met a ghost, right? "


    Chu Ming couldn''t hold back his laughter. He didn''t expect Du Xing to say something like this. He paused for a moment, then said to Du Xing, "Let''s go up and take a look. I think it''s an ordinary couple."


    Du Xing nodded and sped up with Chu Ming to the couple''s side.


    The woman was sobbing softly as she held onto the man on the ground. The man''s face was pale and devoid of blood. His entire body was covered with ice crystals and his body seemed stiff. It seemed like he had already stopped breathing long ago.


    Chu Ming squatted down and patted the woman''s shoulder, not expecting her to cry so badly. Being patted like this, he was so scared that he let out a scream, and two or three large ice crystals were immediately removed from the top of the mountain. They were inserted into the side, causing Chu Ming and Du Xing to sweat profusely with pale faces.


    When Du Xing saw this, he immediately went forward and grabbed hold of the woman, covering her mouth, and said in a small voice, "You want to kill us? Lower your voice, you will be blown away by the avalanche!"


    That woman''s pupils dilated. She clearly didn''t hear Du Xing''s words clearly, and more so thought that Du Xing was going to do something against her. Her hands and feet continuously shot towards Du Xing.


    Du Xing was also a little angry after being kicked by her. How could he be in such a snowy mountain? If he got angry, he would be buried alive. He could only grit his teeth and endure.


    On the side, Chu Ming wanted to laugh, but Du Xing rolled his eyes at him and said, "Why is it that women don''t like me!"


    "No woman." Then, Chu Ming gently said, "Don''t be afraid, we don''t have any other intentions. We can let you go, but you can''t yell and you can''t casually hit the nearby cliffs, or else if there''s an avalanche, the three of us will die."


    When the woman saw Chu Ming''s warm expression and his gentle tone, she also felt that what he said was right and immediately nodded her head to calm down.


    On the side, Du Xing saw that the woman suddenly quieted down and became depressed. He looked at Chu Ming with an envious gaze.


    Chu Ming turned his head to look and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He whispered, "You''re so rough, which girl can bear it?"


    "I can''t see you any better!" Du Xing was extremely unwilling.


    Chu Ming did not care and quickly asked the woman, "What happened? Why are you here? "


    The girl was still sobbing with a hoarse voice, "I ¡­" Brother Xiao and I wanted to go to the top of the mountain, but we encountered Snow Wolves along the way. Because there were too many of us, we couldn''t hold on and fell from above. To protect me, Brother Xiao placed me on top of him.


    "Snow Wolf?" Chu Ming frowned when he heard this name.


    "Hey, I''ve never heard of Snow Wolves on a snowy mountain like this." Du Xing frowned.


    Chu Ming shook his head and said, "I''m afraid those that I met are all dead."


    At this moment, the woman interrupted, "Those Snow Wolves are really big. They are at least as big as one or two horses."


    Du Xing''s face was full of shock as he said, "Are you sure?"


    "How could that be!"


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "In my opinion, all we can do is hope that we don''t run into any Snow Wolves this time."


    "You still want to go up?" The woman was frightened. It seemed that the previous wolf attack had had a huge impact on her, causing her to no longer dare to go up the mountain.


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "I will definitely go up."


    "Then... "What about you?" The woman looked at Du Xing.


    Du Xing frowned and said, "Do you think I would be afraid of those Snow Wolves? "Of course."


    When the woman heard this, she immediately fell into deep thought.


    Chu Ming saw this and said to her, "If you don''t dare to go up the mountain again, you should leave the mountain. If you continue to stay here, you will freeze to death."


    "But ¡­" The woman seemed to be extremely angry. In the end, she lowered her head and said, "I''m very scared. I don''t dare to go down the mountain alone ¡­"


    Chu Ming looked at Du Xing, then at you, not knowing what to do.


    "You all ¡­ Can you... Send me down the mountain? " The woman seemed very embarrassed.


    Du Xing said anxiously, "Nonsense, of course not. We still need to hurry. We need to reach the mountain peak by noon tomorrow."


    Chu Ming also nodded.


    The girl felt like crying, but there were no tears. Was she going down the mountain by herself? They didn''t dare to. The road was dark and narrow. If they followed them up the mountain, they might even encounter Snow Wolves ¡­


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "If you don''t want to continue up the mountain, then we''ll leave first. If you want to continue up the mountain, then we''ll have to look out for you. You choose."


    "But ¡­" But when I get up the mountain, will you bring me down? "


    "This ¡­"


    Du Xing first said, "If we were to go up the mountain before noon, we wouldn''t have come down."


    "Why?"


    Du Xing said, "We have an appointment with an old man on the mountain."


    "¡­" The woman was lost in thought.


    Seeing that she was pitiful, Chu Ming didn''t hide anything and directly said, "Let''s go up the mountain to see an old man. He can take us to the God Island, if you go with us, I think I can try begging that old man to take you down the mountain."


    "Hey ¡­" Du Xing was puzzled by Chu Ming''s actions. This sort of thing, it couldn''t be randomly said right?

 C108

    109.


    When the woman heard Chu Ming''s words, she thought for a moment and finally decided to go up the mountain with Chu Ming and Du Xing. After all, the two men were much better than going down the mountain alone.


    "Alright, I''ll go up the mountain with you." The woman patted the ice crystals on her body.


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "My name is Chu Ming, what about you?"


    "Flower Mist."


    "Alright, Miss Hua, this matter can''t be delayed any longer. Let''s move along."


    Hua Lan looked at the male corpse beside her and said: "I want to bring Brother Xiao along ¡­"


    When Du Xing heard this, he turned his head and said, "That won''t do. We definitely have to delay the time. Furthermore, we even brought a corpse here. If you''re not careful, you can accompany him."


    When Hua Lan heard this, she became somewhat dejected and stood there in a daze.


    Chu Ming creased his eyebrows and said, "Brother Du Xing is right. Traversing this kind of large snow mountain is already extremely dangerous. You absolutely cannot bring along corpses."


    Du Xing nodded his head and said, "Anyways, the person is dead. So what if you leave the mountain with this corpse on your back? What do you mean ''return to the earth to settle''? That''s just bullsh * t. What else can a dead person have? "


    Hua Lan swallowed her saliva, looked at Du Xing, and said somewhat fearfully: "Can you help me bury Big Brother Xiao?"


    Hearing that, Du Xing did not know whether to laugh or cry and said: "If we are digging a big hole here, wouldn''t it attract an avalanche? If you want to do this, after the two of us leave, you don''t need to dig and just shout a few words at Brother Xiao, I''ll bury you with him."


    Even though Chu Ming didn''t like Du Xing speaking like that, what he said was the truth. In a snowy mountain that was covered in snow all year round, a small movement could cause an avalanche that was in danger.


    Hua Lan was stupefied by Du Xing''s words, unable to say a single word.


    Du Xing obviously hadn''t finished what he wanted to do. He walked over to the man''s corpse, squatted down, and began to peel off his large cotton-padded jacket.


    Hua Lan and Chu Ming saw it and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Du Xing replied without looking back, "The road ahead is long and cold. My clothes are almost torn. Since I coincidentally met this dead man, it''s useless for him to wear it, so I might as well leave it for the living."


    When Hua Lan heard this, she grabbed onto Du Xing''s hand and said somewhat angrily: "You''re not allowed to insult Big Brother Xiao like this."


    Du Xing ignored her and shook off her hand. He continued to do his own stuff as he said, "This is called dying in the spring."


    Hua Lan was completely enraged by Du Xing. She stood up, pointed at Du Xing and said, "If you really do that, then I''ll be shouting!"


    Hearing that, Du Xing turned his head to look at her. His right hand gripped his sword tightly as he said, "If you really dare to shout, I''ll immediately cut your throat so that you won''t be able to scream!"


    His eyes were filled with killing intent.


    When Hua Lan heard this, although her heart was filled with fear, the male corpse in front of her had indeed saved her life. She could not be so inhumane, not even being able to protect a dead person''s clothes. Thus, she tightly hugged her chest and opened her mouth.


    Seeing that she was about to shout out, this woman completely went against his will. In an instant, he was extremely angry. His head heated up and he took out his sword!


    Seeing that the sword was about to cut onto Hua Lan''s neck, Chu Ming quickly grabbed Du Xing and pulled him back. He said somewhat angrily, "What are you doing?"


    Du Xing looked at the longsword in his hand and immediately felt regret. However, the two of them never expected that Hua Lan would actually shout out with her eyes closed! After a loud shout, she spread it out.


    Chu Ming and Du Xing felt their scalps go numb. They only felt cold sweat trickling down their bodies and it became difficult to breathe. After a moment, rumbling sounds could be heard from the top of the mountain. The sounds were getting louder and louder. The two of them looked up and saw the layer of snow rushing down aggressively like a tidal wave. It arrived before them in just a moment, and the three of them did not have time to react, so they could only stare with round, bloodless eyes. They all shouted out, and in that instant, they were covered by snow.


    The snowy mountain returned to its previous tranquil state after a series of earth-shattering sounds. However, the snowy fog became even thicker, and the tiny ice crystals and snowflakes that filled the air were like mischievous children as they flew everywhere.


    "..."


    In the desert.


    As far as the eye could see, the yellow sand was like a wave.


    A teahouse was set up in a corner of the desert. The owner of the tea house had messy hair, was unkempt, and looked listless. He was busy, even though there were still no customers in the teahouse today.


    A white shadow flashed past. A cool breeze blew by, bringing with it a bit of yellow sand as it flew in all directions.


    The boss only stopped for a moment before continuing with his work.


    The other white shadow walked in, holding a white fan, looking very elegant.


    "Bai Zhenfeng, did you get the thing?" The shop owner put his hand into the basin and began to clean himself up. In this desolate desert, the scorching sun was a great enemy. Being able to get water was a good thing.


    Bai Zhanfeng kept fanning himself, rubbing his forehead and realizing that he was sweating profusely. He gave a disdainful smile and said, "This place is so hot, don''t you want to move to another place?"


    The shop owner lowered his head and splashed water on his face with his hands.


    Bai Zhanfeng continued, "Look, I came here to look for you once, and I was already filled with the stench of sweat. If it weren''t for the fact that you had plenty of good wine, I wouldn''t have come here long ago."


    The owner took off his towel, wiped his face, and slowly said, "Business is good here, and it''s not easy to be discovered."


    "Bring me my Jade Rain Beautiful Wine and have a few sips. I can''t help but feel refreshed." Bai Zhanfeng fanned himself a few times.


    When the shop owner heard this, he bent down to pick up the jar of wine and threw it over, and the jar of wine landed firmly on the table in front of Bai Zhanfeng. Bai Zhanfeng smiled and opened the cotton cover. He poured himself into a bowl and took a big gulp. He immediately shouted out, "Good wine, good wine!"


    The boss shook his hand and said, "Speak."


    "Why don''t you come over and have a drink? I don''t mind, do I? " Bai Zhanfeng smiled.


    The owner waved his hand and said, "No need."


    Bai Zhanfeng listened and took another sip. He then slowly opened his mouth and said, "I''ve already helped you get what you want."


    With that, Bai Zhanfeng took out a small bottle and said, "It''s inside."


    The owner of the teahouse had a rare look of loss in his eyes. He said, "Throw it over. Let me take a look."


    Bai Zhanfeng threw it into the hands of the owner of the teahouse. Seeing how urgent the owner was, he laughed coldly, "This item was previously cleaned up and I found the last one in Dugu Qiye''s room. That guy actually kept this item, it''s quite rare."


    The owner of the tea house ignored him, opened the bottle and took a look, then said happily: "Bai Zhanfeng, Bai Zhanfeng, you truly are worthy of being a Saint Thief, you even dare to enter Dugu Qiye''s room."


    "There is nothing in this world that I do not dare to do." Bai Zhanfeng smiled complacently, and then said, "But I want to know what you want to do with this thing."


    Hearing this, the owner frowned and said, "You don''t need to know."


    "Could it be that you want to follow in the footsteps of that foolish old man?" Bai Zhanfeng took a sip of the wine, glanced at the owner of the tea shop, and finally forced out a sentence, "Really? "The heavens are blessed."


    Tian Gong Bu did not expect Bai Zhanfeng to know his name and was shocked, but he quickly regained his senses and said coldly: "Bai Zhanfeng, the task I hired you for, has been completed and the reward you wanted has been paid. As for other things, you should not ask about it, right? Have you forgotten the rules of your assassination group? "


    When Bai Zhanfeng heard that, he sneered and said: "I had long left the group of assassins, but those old bastards will definitely put my name on top of what you said, and even if it was you who said it, I wouldn''t abide by the rules. Do you know that the assassination group didn''t know that I, Bai Zhanfeng, never followed it?"


    "You ¡­" He looked angry.


    Bai Zhanfeng continued, "I don''t really want to care about your stupid eyes, but don''t go overboard. Although it would be more fun to watch a show like that."


    What the hell do you think!" Elder Tian slammed the table and said, "No, left or right!


    Bai Zhanfeng stopped the white fan in his hand and said: "There''s no point in talking more. Do what you have to do. I will walk on my main road and casually ask about it."


    "Humph!"

 C109

    110.


    In the snowy mountain.


    The arrival of dawn had added a lot of light to the area. The snowstorm had also gradually slowed down. The few clear skies were born on the snowy mountains. The ice crystals scattered in all directions, turning into water one by one and flowing into the thick snow. The red sun slowly rose, then rose to a higher level.


    The avalanche yesterday had caused the northern part of the Great Snow Mountain to be paralyzed. Amidst the mess, one hand suddenly reached out from the snow pile, followed by the other hand reaching out, and after struggling for a bit, it was like a small piece of paper that had broken out of its shell. The other hand, was also stuck out, and this person was not Chu Ming, but Du Xing.


    Du Xing took a few deep breaths, then touched his face that was as cold as ice and sneezed comfortably.


    Recalling the avalanche last night, his heart was still trembling with fear. The sudden avalanche was hard to guard against, but luckily, Du Xing reacted the moment he was pressed down and quickly activated his dantian, protecting his body with true energy to save his life. As for the other person, Hua Lan, who was very close to him at the moment of impact, he casually saved Hua Lan. Du Xing reckoned that Hua Lan wouldn''t be washed too far away and should be nearby. However, he didn''t know if she was dead or not.


    Therefore, he quickly came out from the pile of snow and walked on this thick layer of snow, searching everywhere. Chu Ming really didn''t know where he was, the first thing he did was to separate with Chu Ming. With Chu Ming''s body, Du Xing wasn''t worried, but Du Ming didn''t know what kind of thoughts he should have towards Chu Ming.


    Friend?


    Enemy?


    A stranger?


    It shouldn''t be, right? This relationship was indeed quite subtle.


    Du Xing shook his head, trying his best not to think about such useless things, and quickly checked if Hua Lan, who was closest to him, was still alive. Although he was not used to shouting out the girl''s name, after careful consideration, his life was in danger, and most of all, he was still a woman.


    After holding it in for a long time, Du Xing finally frowned and shouted, "Woman with the surname Hua, are you still alive?"


    After shouting those words, he suddenly felt as if he had gone silly. What did that woman have to do with him? Let''s hurry up and go up the mountain. At this time of day and weather, we can still reach the mountain peak by noon.


    "Damn it!" Du Xing gritted his teeth. This was the last time!


    He opened his mouth and shouted, "Surnamed ¡­ Miss Hua!"


    Rumble, rumble. What responded was not the sound of the flowers, but the sound of the snow on the mountaintop preparing itself. This scared Du Xing so much that he immediately shut his mouth and looked towards the mountaintop. Only when the snow on the mountaintop had completely settled down did he feel relieved. He thought, "This woman is most likely dead. Did she ask for it?" It has nothing to do with me, right?


    Suddenly, a hand reached out from under his feet and grabbed his foot. Du Xing hastily looked down. A woman''s hand?


    A hand slowly reached out from the pile of snow and continuously waved about. Under the layer of snow, there were still some humming sounds coming out. Although Du Xing didn''t understand what she was talking about, he knew very well about the feeling of being buried under the snow.


    Hua Lan breathed in the fresh air and immediately felt her body relax. She wanted to see Chu Ming to save her at this time, but when she opened her eyes, the person she saw was not Chu Ming but Du Xing.


    Seeing Hua Lan''s reaction, Du Xing said somewhat angrily, "What do you mean? The person who saved you was not surnamed Chu, but was instead me, Du Xing. "If you''re not satisfied, come over here. I''ll help you stuff it down again and wait for him to save you!"


    Hua Lan shook her head, feeling wronged. Her eyes were still filled with tears.


    Du Xing didn''t know what to do when he saw a woman crying, especially a woman who was angered by his crying. He scratched his head and said, "Stop, stop. If you cry, the snow will definitely bury you again. Think about how hard it would be to bury you down there."


    When Hua Lan heard this, she felt that it made sense. She immediately stopped crying and tried not to cry.


    Seeing the effects of this move, Du Xing felt a lot more at ease. He turned his head to look at the sun, feeling that it was about time. He then asked, "Are you still able to move?"


    Hearing that, Hua Lan nodded.


    However, Du Xing was looking at the sky as he spoke to her. After a long time, he still didn''t hear Hua Lan''s reply, so he said somewhat angrily, "You sure speak, are you mute?"


    Hua Lan quickly said, "I can leave ¡­" "Move."


    "Then quickly get up, we need to hurry. If we start walking faster, we can still make it to the top of the mountain in time. Also, most of the snow has fallen, so we can still use Qing Gong a little bit." Du Xing looked at the peak of the mountain and said in a steady voice.


    Hua Lan nodded again. Suddenly, she thought of something and said, "Alright."


    After saying that, Hua Lan tried to stand up.


    With a "Puchi" sound, Du Xing heard the sound of falling behind him and hurriedly turned around. He saw Hua Lan grabbing his right leg with a face full of distress.


    "What''s wrong?" Du Xing frowned.


    "No ¡­." "No ¡­" Hua Lan was still somewhat afraid of Du Xing.


    Du Xing walked forward and pulled Hua Lan''s hand away and took off her shoes. Only then did he see that her ankles were extremely swollen, and the cloth stockings that were wrapped around her were very obvious.


    Du Xing frowned and said, "It looks like you can''t leave."


    When Hua Lan heard this, she thought Du Xing was going to abandon her here. She looked around and saw only a vast expanse of whiteness, so if she had to stay here by herself, it would be better for her to die. Thus, she sobbed again, "I can walk, I can walk."


    Du Xing didn''t understand why the woman in front of him was crying for no reason at all. Was it too painful?


    He slowed down before saying, "Bear with it, I''ll be right back."


    As he said this, Du Xing turned around and ran. He ran towards his own pit not far away because he needed to retrieve his sword.


    Seeing that Du Xing turned around and ran, Hua Lan thought that he was going to throw himself here and immediately lost control and cried out.


    Not far from where Du Xing was running, he heard Hua Lan''s weeping. He then looked up at the top of the mountain, and saw that some of the snow was slowly moving down. This scared him so much that he immediately ran back and stood in front of Hua Lan, saying, "Didn''t I tell you to endure for a while? Why can''t you even hold back for a little longer? If you continue to cry, you''ll be buried! "


    As he spoke, Du Xing pointed at the snow on the mountain that was starting to move.


    Hua Lan immediately stopped crying and said, "You ¡­ "You might as well bury me here ¡­"


    "Huh?" Du Xing was becoming more and more confused. Wasn''t it just to take down the sword? Why did he make it seem like he was going to abandon her?


    Hua Lan stared blankly at the hill and said, "I know I''m injured, but I''m walking fast. Don''t leave me behind. This place is scary ¡­"


    Only then did Du Xing realize that Hua Lan thought of him as that kind of person. He was so angry that he wanted to abandon her here.


    After recovering from his shock, Du Xing said somewhat angrily, "I look just like that... Those who do not care about life and death? "


    "Yes." Hua Lan replied very quickly.


    Du Xing''s forehead became bloodshot and he wanted to plunge his head into the snow.


    Hua Lan came back to her senses and regretted it. She then realized her current situation and quickly changed her words, "He seems to be the one who will save me."


    Du Xing didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He waved his hand and said, "I really can''t do anything about you."


    With that, Du Xing turned around.


    "Where are you going!" Hua Lan was so shocked that she hurriedly asked.


    "I''ll go back and find a sword to use as a walking stick. You just wait there peacefully!" Du Xing replied coldly without turning his head.


    Hua Lan felt helpless and could only sit there in a daze. She then picked up the ice cube beside her and pressed it against her ankle.


    Du Xing walked to his original location and searched everywhere. He searched for a long time, but could not find his own long sword, and as time passed, he did not have the time to continue searching. Thus, he stood up and walked towards Hua Lan. After arriving at Hua Lan''s place, Du Xing had spent a lot of time with her, causing Hua Lan to curl up uncomfortably. She said, "What are you looking at?"


    "How old are you?" Du Xing suddenly blurted out.


    Hua Lan was shocked. She thought for a moment and replied, "Is it related to you?"


    "Oh." Du Xing also regretted his sudden outburst just now. Coincidentally, the other party didn''t want to reply, so he gave up. He changed the topic and said, "My sword can''t be found, your walking stick is gone."


    "Huh?" Hua Lan''s body was drenched in cold sweat. When she thought that she might be thrown here by this man in front of her, she couldn''t help but feel upset.

 C110

    111.


    Du Xing clapped his hands, removed the ice crystals and said, "That''s why my sword was lost. You don''t have any walking sticks left to use."


    Hua Lan said in a daze, "Then you won''t throw me here, right?"


    "Do I look like one?"


    Hua Lan almost blurted out a word. Luckily, she reacted in time and quickly replied, "I don''t think so."


    Du Xing smiled and said, "Actually, I look like one."


    "You!" Hua Lan was so angry that she could not speak.


    It was one thing if they met with an avalanche, but they still had to tangle with this woman here. If this were to continue, forget about noon, even if it was tomorrow afternoon, they might not even be able to reach the top of the mountain. He really did not know what was going on, it was fine, why did this woman climb this snowy mountain? One could tell with a single glance that he was the type who didn''t know anything.


    Hua Lan pushed herself up from the ground with one leg and stood on one leg. Fortunately, the snow was deep enough for her to stand steadily. She opened her arms, balanced them, and said proudly, "Look, can''t I stand?"


    Du Xing rolled his eyes at her and said, "You can stand, but why don''t you walk over and take a look?"


    When Hua Lan heard this, she immediately felt discouraged.


    Du Xing shook his head, "I''ll give you two choices. You can either stay here and wait for me to reach the peak before picking you up. Or, you can choose to climb the mountain with me."


    Hua Lan thought for a moment. If she was left in a place like this, she might as well be carried up the mountain by Du Xing. However, there was a difference between males and females.


    Du Xing frowned. Time is of the essence, how can you consider it over and over again? Therefore, he shouted, "Which one do you want to talk to? I don''t have the time to quibble with you here!"


    Hua Lan closed her eyes, lowered her head and said softly, "You ¡­" "Carry me ¡­"


    His voice was so soft that he could barely hear himself.


    Du Xing refused to budge. Being so bashful had completely disrupted his plans. He was a little angry as he said, "Louder!"


    "I said, carry me up!" Hua Lan gritted her teeth and shouted.


    When Du Xing heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly ran up the mountain. He could not help but speak in a misty voice before turning around and carrying her onto his back. Then, he walked up the mountain with large strides.


    Hua Lan reacted and realized that she was being carried by Du Xing as if he was carrying a wooden stake. Her face immediately turned red and she said anxiously, "Didn''t you say you were carrying me?"


    "Carrying trouble on my back also affects my movements. It''s more comfortable to carry it on my back, and I can walk rather quickly as well!" Du Xing walked quickly, his face expressionless.


    Hua Lan could not hold it in any longer, and let out a breath, and could not help but say, "This is so uncomfortable, and more importantly ¡­" My posture is good... "Strange ¡­"


    Du Xing rolled his eyes at her and said: "Why are you looking so good? No one was watching? If it''s hard to bear, I''ll be able to quickly reach the top of the mountain. "


    Hua Lan gritted her teeth and was angered to death by the man in front of her. She didn''t know how to care for the fairer sex, so she purposefully said angrily, "The other man with you is much better."


    "Yeah." Du Xing said coldly, "He understands Hong Ye, I don''t understand."


    "That''s why you''re so annoying!" Hua Lan raged.


    Du Xing ignored him and continued to run on his own.


    Due to the snow collapsing once, it seemed much more stable this time. It should not collapse again for the time being.


    Hua Lan suddenly thought of Chu Ming. She hadn''t seen him yet, so she quickly asked, "Right, where''s that man?"


    Du Xing was still as expressionless as before. Could it be that he had been frozen? He opened his mouth slightly but did not say anything in the end. Instead, he closed it again.


    Hua Lan''s head was behind Du Xing, so she couldn''t see Du Xing''s expression. However, she was also very curious and wanted to investigate everything to the end. Thus, she mustered up her courage and asked, "Will he be dead?"


    Hearing that, Du Xing stopped and turned his head with a cold expression. He was so scared that his body was drenched in cold sweat. He didn''t know what this weird man was going to do to her next.


    Du Xing only glanced at her once before turning his head around and once again sprinting. His speed became even faster, and the snow on the mountain top also started to stir, as if he still wanted to pour out another thousand miles in one fell swoop.


    Hua Lan took a deep breath, looking at the back of this man, not knowing what to say. This kind of lonely scene made her feel very uncomfortable and awkward.


    After a long while, Du Xing suddenly said, "He won''t die."


    "Huh?" Hua Lan was obviously very surprised. The man in front of her didn''t say anything at first, but his words surprised her. She had almost forgotten what he had said. How come he took so long to answer her?


    However, she actually spoke. Naturally, she did not want to calm down, so she paused for a moment and asked: "How do you know he won''t die?" "Such a big avalanche ¡­"


    "You''re not dead? If he''s dead, then I''ll look down on him." Du Xing''s words were very forceful, especially the first half, which made Hua Lan want to bite it.


    "You want me to die that badly?" Hua Lan was furious. "That''s right! If I die, you don''t have to carry me anymore!"


    "What?" Du Xing was getting more and more confused.


    Hua Lan harrumphed and said, "Don''t you like me dying? If I die, you don''t need to care about me. It''s also convenient for you to leave."


    "Indeed, that would be much more convenient." Du Xing spoke without any emotion.


    When Hua Lan heard this, she grinded her teeth in anger. She pounded Du Xing''s back and said, "Can''t you just say something nice!"


    Du Xing was inexplicably beaten up, before stopping. He turned his head to look at Hua Lan, and said with a ferocious expression, "You have to be quiet!"


    Seeing the terrifying expression on Du Xing''s face, Hua Lan immediately shut her mouth. Only then did she remember that she was a lamb and the other was a wolf.


    "..."


    Chu Ming had also walked out of the snow for a long time. At the beginning, he had tried to look for the two, but only after an hour did he realize that he was quite far from them. This was because after walking for an hour, he had discovered two large holes in the snow.


    After chasing for a long time, he still hadn''t seen anyone. He raised his head and looked at the sun, feeling that it was about noon, which made Chu Ming anxious, he didn''t care about the snow, he immediately pulled his body out and flew past the snow, straight towards the mountain peak.


    After running for about an hour, he finally arrived at the top of the mountain. As soon as they arrived at the top of the mountain, they saw Du Xing climbing up from the other side with Hua Lan on his back. The three of them looked at each other and kept quiet ¡­


    This atmosphere lasted for about fifteen minutes before Hua Lan finally could no longer endure it. She leaned on a rock at the side and asked, "Where is the old man that you are talking about?"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he said, "He said he will wait here at noon."


    "Looking at the sun, it should be noon now." Hua Lan was slightly anxious.


    Du Xing rolled his eyes at her and said, "Looking at the sun isn''t exactly accurate. Let''s wait a bit longer."


    Chu Ming also nodded and said, "Now, besides waiting, we have to wait."


    Hua Lan curled her lips and lowered her head. She was bored and could only draw randomly on the snow with her fingers. Her thoughts were not on where she had drawn them.


    After a while, the old man still did not appear. The sun also slowly rose to the west. Chu Ming and Du Xing both furrowed their brows. Could it be that they arrived too late and the old man had already left?


    But with great difficulty, the two of them arrived here after experiencing life and death. Naturally, they were not willing to give up so quickly, so neither of them said anything, closed their eyes, and started resting.


    As for Hua Lan, she was completely bored. She sighed and forced herself to stand up, unable to move due to the injuries on her legs.


    Chu Ming sighed. He was also extremely impatient. It had to be known that Chu Ming was not a patient person. Thus, he stood up, stretched, and looked around. Only now did he realize that looking down from this snowy mountain was a very pleasant sight. In addition to the fact that the rain and wind had stopped during the day, it was much clearer than before.


    Seeing that Chu Ming was looking down the mountain, Hua Lan''s curiosity was piqued. She used her hands to prop herself up and leaned against the rock to look down. It was so high up that she shrank back, not daring to look anymore.


    Seeing this, Chu Ming smiled, "Oh right, why have you come to the snowy mountain yet?"

 C111

    112.


    Hua Lan came back to her senses, thought for a while and said, "Find that immortal, then go to the God Island."


    When Du Xing heard this, he opened his eyes and sneered: "Just what level of strength are you and that man at? "You really overestimate yourself!"


    "You!" Hua Lan said angrily, "You are not allowed to insult Brother Xiao! "He''s amazing!"


    Du Xing closed his eyes again and said, "How did he die just like that?"


    Hua Lan slapped the snow and said furiously: "I won''t allow you to insult Big Brother Xiao!"


    "I didn''t insult him." "I just said he was dead, the truth, that''s all."


    "You!"


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "Stop arguing, save your strength."


    Du Xing ignored Chu Ming''s words and continued to rest with his eyes closed. As for Hua Lan, she felt very bored after getting angry for a while, so she let it go.


    They waited until the sun had risen in the west. Finally, they couldn''t hold it in any longer. Du Xing stood up and patted the ice crystals on his body, saying, "We won''t wait any longer. That old man will definitely mess with us again!"


    Chu Ming shook his head, "I don''t think so."


    "Then why isn''t he here yet?" Du Xing kicked the snow aside to vent the anger in his heart.


    "Perhaps ¡­" Maybe we''re late? " Hua Lan interrupted, "Didn''t you say that he would wait for you at noon? If you guys did not arrive at noon, then he must have left! "


    Chu Ming and Du Xing looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    If they didn''t leave now, the storm would definitely come again at night and it would be very dangerous to go down the mountain then. Moreover, it would be meaningless to wait at this time, but they missed the opportunity to go to the God Island, Chu Ming and Du Xing were both unwilling.


    Chu Ming also stood up and took off the ice crystals on his body. He said, "Let''s go back. It''s already so late, if we don''t go back now, it''ll be dangerous."


    Du Xing nodded, and Hua Lan also nodded. The three of them understood that it would be futile to continue waiting.


    Thus, just as they were about to go down the mountain, a green shadow suddenly flashed in front of them and stopped ten feet away from them.


    Chu Ming and Du Xing quickly took a look and sure enough, it was the old man in green robes who showed up at this time. Du Xing''s temper immediately rose and he angrily said, "Old man, why are you only here now? Didn''t we agree on noon?"


    When the old man saw the angry look on Du Xing''s face, he stroked his beard and laughed: "I did say to wait here at noon, that''s right, but I like to break off appointments. Seeing others waiting for me to get anxious, I feel very comfortable, hahahaha!"


    "Smelly old man!" Du Xing was enraged by the elder''s words and scolded, "You broke your promise, what kind of person are you!"


    When the old man in green heard this, he did not get angry. He narrowed his eyes and smiled, "This is how I conduct myself. I have my own personal interests."


    "This hobby of yours will kill you!" Hua Lan interrupted from the side.


    Only then did the old man notice that there was another woman. He frowned and asked: "What''s wrong?" Do you have to bring a girl with you to the mountain? "


    Chu Ming quickly explained, "We met this woman halfway up the mountain. Coincidentally, we didn''t have the time to send her down, so we brought her up."


    "Oh." The old man carefully examined the flower mist for a while, which caused his heart to feel a little scared.


    "What''s your name?" The old man said kindly.


    Seeing that the old man had become benevolent, Hua Lan relaxed her guard and slowly replied, "Hua Lan."


    When the old man heard this, he turned to look at Chu Ming and asked, "How do you plan on dealing with this girl?"


    Chu Ming cupped his hands and said, "Sir, please take her down the mountain."


    The old man waved his hand, "You can''t. I''m in a hurry."


    When Hua Lan heard this, she hurriedly raised her hand and said, "Then take me to the God Island too!"


    The old man frowned and said, "Why are you going to the God Island?"


    Hua Lan anxiously said, "Brother Xiao and I want to go to the God Island. Right now, he ¡­ Death, I want to fulfill his wish and go to the God Island to have a look. "


    "Oh?" The old man looked at Hua Lan for a while and finally smiled. "Okay, I see that you are a pitiful girl and you also have the fate of meeting this old man. This old man will bring you to the God Island."


    Du Xing spoke up at this moment, "It''s almost dark. If not for the blizzard, it would be coming again."


    The old man smiled and narrowed his eyes. He didn''t say anything more and walked to the end of the mountain. If the old man were to take another step, his body would definitely be smashed to smithereens.


    The cold wind blew, and the old man''s beard and white hair danced in the wind. Slowly, the old man opened his arms, as if he was trying to listen to something, and at this time, the cold wind suddenly stopped, and the slowly gathering dark clouds in the sky also slowly dispersed. The sunlight shined in again, and with a flash of light, the light grew larger, so bright that it was hard to open.


    After a long time, the light gradually dimmed down and the three of them slowly adapted to it. When they opened their eyes, they were immediately shocked by what they saw! It was because in the place where the old man was standing, a rainbow-coloured rainbow appeared out of thin air and went straight through the clouds. After the old man put away his arms, he walked on the rainbow bridge and he walked very steadily.


    The three of them were stunned where they were. This scene had too much of an impact on them. They did not know what to say to express their current feelings. What the hell? No, did he see a god?


    The elder turned his head and saw that the three people weren''t moving at all. He wanted to laugh, "Your mouths can fit three eggs each."


    Only then did the three people come back to their senses and put away their slightly opened mouths. However, they were still stunned on the spot.


    The elder stroked his beard and said, "Are the three of you coming with us?" If I don''t follow them, I won''t be able to get to the God Island. "


    Chu Ming and Du Xing finally reacted and felt that as men, how could they be scared by such a thing? Thus, the two of them walked up together. When they stepped on the rainbow bridge, they did not know what to feel. Their thoughts had already become numb and pale.


    As for Hua Lan, she was too scared to step onto the rainbow bridge, as she was afraid of falling into the snow valley.


    When the old man saw this, he smiled and said, "If you don''t dare to follow us, then we will be leaving. Are you going to stay here by yourself?"


    After thinking about it, she closed her eyes, grabbed her chest and stepped forward. When she came back to her senses, the rainbow bridge had already started to move slowly, bringing the three of them into a cloud outside.


    As Chu Ming had experienced many flights while sitting on Jin Zhong''s back, he was already numb to the scenery. The previously scared and shivering Hua Lan was now very happy to see the scenery below and cheered non-stop. In the end, she still angered Du Xing, who stomped his feet and angrily said, "Be quiet!"


    Du Xing''s anger finally scared Hua Lan to the point that she didn''t dare to say anything. She covered her mouth with both hands, but from her eyes, it could be seen that she was extremely fond of these scenes.


    The elder stroked his beard. "How is it? Isn''t this kind of scenery common? Little girl?"


    Hua Lan heard the old man talking to her and nodded his head, "This is the first time I''ve seen it. It''s so beautiful to look at it from above, but it doesn''t seem beautiful to look at from the ground."


    The elder smiled and said, "The only reason why I can''t see the real face of Lushan is because of my body!"


    "What do you mean?" Hua Lan blinked.


    The old man smiled and said, "It means that because you''ve been living on the ground and can''t see the big picture, you don''t find it beautiful. However, if you look at it from a different angle, you''ll find it fresh, and naturally, you''ll find it beautiful as well."


    "I still don''t understand." Hua Lan thought for a moment before smiling.


    The old man turned his head around and smiled.


    Du Xing and Chu Ming''s thoughts were obviously on the God Island. What exactly did the mysterious island look like? What kind of experts and cultivation methods were on the island? What kind of treatment would they receive after entering? Who would he deal with? Could it be that the people he met were all powerful monsters? These were the things that the two were interested in. As for the others, the two of them no longer had any thoughts on them.


    The old man seemed to understand the thoughts of the two young elites, so he said, "You two don''t have to worry, I have received many people, many of them with the same cultivation level as you. Although I was unable to adapt to the toughness of that place when I first entered, it will be like them as time passes."


    When Chu Ming and Du Xing heard this, they immediately nodded.

 C112

    113.


    As the rainbow bridge slowly moved, countless clouds floated past them. As they reached out their hands, a refreshing smell wafted towards them, filling the three of them up. They felt that the avalanche that night had not happened in vain. However, Du Xing was still very dissatisfied with the old man''s lateness. He clenched his fist tightly and suddenly discovered that he had lost his sword. Immediately, a wave of inexplicable anger rushed forth.


    Chu Ming looked at Du Xing''s strange expression and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Du Xing turned around and looked at Chu Ming. He sighed and said, "The sword is gone."


    "Buried by an avalanche?" Chu Ming asked.


    Du Xing nodded his head. He looked at Chu Ming and discovered that his sword hadn''t been lost. Immediately, he didn''t dare to do so, but he couldn''t show it. He could only depressingly say: "How come you can''t lose your sword ¡­."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he waved the sword in his hand in front of Du Xing''s eyes and said, "Look."


    Du Xing looked and discovered that Chu Ming had used the long piece of fabric on his clothes to tightly wrap the sword, causing the sword to feel as if it were sticking to his clothes. So this was what he was doing? That sword seems very important.


    "I borrowed this sword from someone else." Chu Ming smiled.


    The old man turned his head and looked at Chu Ming''s sword for a while. Then, he said, "The Four Arts of Proud Heaven? Good sword, good sword! "


    When Chu Ming heard the old man call out the sword''s name and its original owner, he was immediately startled and immediately looked towards the old man. He saw that the old man did not have much of an expression on his face, as if he did not care about the fact that he had broken the old man''s treasured sword.


    However, Chu Ming jumped in fright and asked, "Senior, do you recognize this sword?"


    When the old man in green heard this, he did not even turn his head and directly said: "Yes, why, why not? Back then, the master of this sword, the Manor Lord of the Thousand Sword Villa, Ao Tian, was Mo Ni''s friend."


    "Oh?" Chu Ming''s interest was piqued and he said, "Then why don''t you ask me how I got this sword, and where did you get it from?"


    The old man smiled and said: "Ao Tian has such a competitive temperament. He probably left the Martial Competition after losing and has been studying the sword techniques since then, wanting to surpass himself. But he is already too old, I''m afraid he won''t be able to last much longer. Yesterday, when I saw you and that young lad fighting, your sword moves were strange, like a dragon swimming in water, not losing out in dominance. Furthermore, the sword moves contained in them were the basic sword moves of the Myriad Sword Villa, the Shadow Splitting Sword, and his own original continuous sword move, the Dragon Travelling Water Sword. I think you and Ao Tian must have some sort of relationship, moreover, these four sword moves are in your hands, which proves that you have the same problem, but I find it strange that you have twelve damages in your body, and six paths on your right.


    Chu Ming bitterly smiled and said, "This was actually just a coincidence. Although I don''t dare to claim to be the successor of Ao Tian, but I did indeed pay my respects to him three times that year. It can be considered as having entered the sect."


    "Oh." The old man stroked his beard.


    Chu Ming suddenly recalled the old man''s earlier mention of his internal injuries. How did he know this? Chu Ming thought about it and was shocked. He quickly asked, "Senior, how do you know that all twelve of my major acupoints have been sealed and I have six more?"


    The old man turned his head and looked at Chu Ming, saying, "You''ll know when you see it."


    Chu Ming heard this and began to sweat profusely. He thought to himself, just what kind of expert is this old man?


    Suddenly, after passing by a group of white clouds, Chu Ming suddenly felt dizzy and his head swelled up. Behind him, the flower mist also started to moan. The old man didn''t even turn his head around. His hands were placed behind his back as if nothing had happened.


    After a short while, Chu Ming fell and lost consciousness.


    The old man turned around and smiled.


    "..."


    After an unknown period of time, Chu Ming woke up with a start. He sat up and panted heavily. He couldn''t help but touch his body and feel his four techniques before calming down.


    He focused his mind and looked around him, only to see that this was an ordinary room, neither too big nor too small, leaving a path in the middle. Four beds were placed on each side of the room, including the one he was currently lying on, and there were two small windows divided into two sides. The furnishings in the room were simple and crude. Besides the bed, there was a large square table and four benches. There were also some fruits and teapots on the table. There were four tea cups neatly arranged around the teapot.


    The room was also very clean and meticulous.


    Chu Ming only sat there for a while as his mind kept thinking back to what had happened on the rainbow bridge. He couldn''t remember clearly what had happened between him and the rainbow bridge. Was it because of the thin air?


    Looking around again, he realized that he could not find the other two. Even the old man was nowhere to be seen.


    "Aren''t the other three beds for them?" Chu Ming looked at the other three beds carefully. The bedding on the bed was very neat and tidy, without any traces of having been in a passive state.


    He slowly got off the bed, put on his shoes and walked step by step towards the door. After opening the door, there was a creaking sound. Dazzling light and a warm breeze rushed over, causing Chu Ming to involuntarily take a few steps back. He raised his right hand high up and placed it in front of his eyes.


    After a moment, Chu Ming''s eyes adjusted and he lowered his hand. Outside the door was a small courtyard with a pine tree, and under the pine tree were a stone table and three stone stools.


    In front of a quiet courtyard, there was an arch leading to the outside. The floor was covered with white jade stone bricks, making it particularly conspicuous.


    Chu Ming let out a sigh of relief and walked outside. Before he walked too far, he heard a gust of wind behind him, and it seemed like there was a hint of killing intent in it. Chu Ming was startled, and he dodged to the side, and then he raised his sword in an attempt to hit the opponent''s abdomen, but that person''s speed was too fast, and in an instant, he was over 30 feet away from Chu Ming.


    He saw that the man''s hair was glossy and there were nine points on his hair. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes, and his body was about five feet long. He was neither too tall nor too short, and his face was full of spirit.


    With one look, it was a young monk. He should be younger than Chu Ming, but judging from his movements just now, he was not any lower than Chu Ming. Perhaps he was even older than Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming frowned and asked, "Who are you?" Why did you launch a sneak attack? "


    The young monk put his hand in front of his face, closed his eyes, bowed and said: "Oh, Buddha, is Almsgiver new?"


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "That''s right."


    The little monk raised his head and continued, "I did not launch a sneak attack just now. If benefactor is unable to react and counterattack, then this little monk will automatically stop and not harm you."


    Chu Ming was baffled and asked, "Are you looking for a beating?"


    When the young monk heard this, he didn''t quite understand what Chu Ming was talking about. He could only ask, "Does Benefactor live here?"


    Chu Ming turned his head to look at the courtyard he had just walked out of and said, "I don''t know. I was left here when I woke up."


    "So that''s how it is." The young monk nodded and said: "Then from now on, benefactor will live here."


    "Oh?" Chu Ming looked around, then looked at the little monk and said, "Is this the God Island?"


    The young monk said, "Yes."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he smiled and the Thousand Meddling Hands'' questions were solved. He said, "Then you are?"


    Although the young monk in front of him was not bad, Chu Ming couldn''t call out the title of "Great Master" when compared to the monk in front of him. Thinking back, he decided to call him by his usual title.


    The young monk did not seem to pay much attention to this. He smiled and said, "This little monk''s magical name is Shikong."


    "Shikong?" Chu Ming laughed, "Good name."


    "Magic number."


    "Oh, yes. Your magic number. Your magic number." Chu Ming felt that it was strange. Weren''t these things that outsiders didn''t fancy? Wasn''t it a magic title that could be used as a name? Then why did this young monk pay so much attention to it?


    Shi Kong saluted with both hands and said, "May I know your surname, Sir?"


    "Chu Ming." Chu Yu was obviously not polite. He did not know why, but when he saw Shikong, he wanted to tease him.


    Shikong nodded his head and said, "Benefactor Chu, we will share a room from now on. Please forgive me."


    "Kahn?" Chu Ming was puzzled, wasn''t it just sharing a room? Wasn''t it like sharing a bed?


    Shikong smiled slightly, saluted with both hands and entered the room.


    Chu Ming saw that Shikong was extremely strange. At this moment, he didn''t know where Du Xing, Hua Lan, and that old man had gone to. He had to find it first and clarify the matter.

 C113

    114.


    Walking out of the small courtyard, Chu Ming was shocked. He saw that the mountains were close to the water, and a clear stream flowed by. There were three arched bridges over the river, and each of them had their own skill and skill. On both sides of his small courtyard, there were about ten or so identical courtyards. There were numbers on them, and the number that he had walked out of earlier was 7. There were a few people around the courtyard practicing their sword skills. Chu Ming''s movements did not attract their attention at all. Their moves were smooth like flowing water, like a majestic mountain.


    There were five tall mountains in the distance, and they were low on both sides. There were houses on each of the five mountains, and they looked extremely huge, especially the one in the middle. Even from afar, one could feel its majestic might, as if it were the palace of the Forbidden City. At the foot of the mountain of five mountains, there was a row of courtyards facing those five mountains. There were gaps of some distance between the left, right, middle, and middle; there were four courtyards on the left, three of which were on the right, and four on the left.


    On the two sides, there were dense forests on one side, and a bunch of flowers and plants on the other. On the other side of the forest, a towering tree could be seen. It was thirty meters tall and had four long branches. It looked majestic and imposing as it stood in the middle of the forest. On one side of the flower bush was a colorful scene with a sweet fragrance that assailed the nose. The scenery was really pleasing to the eyes, making it an extremely pleasant place in the mortal world. The north and south extremes also made Chu Ming feel very surprised.


    Currently, the most important thing was to figure out what was going on and what he was going to do when he arrived at the God Island. However, when he looked at his surroundings, he could only see a few people constantly practicing martial arts and naturally did not like to be disturbed. Chu Ming knew that it was inconvenient, so he kept walking back and forth to attract attention.


    Just as Chu Ming was about to be a disrespectful person, a hand was placed on his shoulder.


    Chu Ming suddenly felt some killing intent. With a frown, he moved his feet and naturally reacted in a swift and fierce manner!


    As for that person, he lightly retreated and left Chu Ming''s attack range. He had a face full of smiles as he stroked his beard and looked at Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming looked carefully and was greatly shocked. This was the old man in green clothes. He calmed himself down and remembered his instinctive reaction. He quickly cupped his hands and said, "This junior is lacking in manners. Senior, please forgive me."


    It shows that your cultivation base is not low and your experience is very high as well. Just now, I let out a little bit of killing intent and you were able to sense it based on your instincts. As a person without any inner strength, you are indeed very outstanding.


    Chu Ming smiled embarrassedly. All these experiences in the past few months had let Chu Ming experience not only life and death, but also the safety of the world. He began to believe in the lesson Lu Zeng had taught him. In this world, Chu Ming completely believed in Lu Zeng. Xue Bailing and Xue Nai all left him. To him, this was the greatest blow.


    The old man looked around and asked Chu Ming, "Do you know where we are?"


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "God Island."


    "Wrong." The old man smiled, pointed at the bridge behind him, then said: "That is the true God Island!"


    Chu Ming was puzzled and asked, "Aren''t they all on the same island?"


    "It''s all in the Central Region. Can a place and a place have the same name?" The old man said, "Even if it''s one race and another, it can''t be a name, right?"


    "This ¡­"


    The old man in green pointed to the first mountain on the left, and said: "That mountain is called the Heavenly Path Mountain, and next is the Heavenly Bow Mountain, the Heavenly Calamity Mountain, the Heavenly Calamity Mountain, the Heavenly Extinction Mountain, the five mountains are all called the Five Elements Mountain, and each mountain has a palace. In the hall, one can say that the leaders of each mountain live inside.


    Chu Ming nodded.


    The old man continued: "The five rows of houses at the foot of the mountain are for the disciples of each mountain." The old man continued: "The five rows of houses at the foot of the mountain are for the disciples of the five mountains.


    Chu Ming looked at the house in front of him and asked, "Then this place is?"


    "This is the residence of the disciples waiting to be taught. Here, at the beginning, one could not enter the Five Elements Mountain, and all those who have just entered the God Island must stay here until the start of the annual martial competition. During the martial competition, there are two types of competitions, one is the official martial arts competition for the new disciples, and their competition will directly affect the leaders of the Five Elements Mountain, who will be the victor of the Five Elements Mountain, the one who will be in charge of the entire God Island for a year, all the way until the next martial arts competition. " The old man paused.


    Chu Ming didn''t understand and quickly asked, "Why is that?"


    The old man smiled and said, "Because the Five Great Guilds have been opposing each other all year round, they must have a leader who can take full control of the entire mountain. Only then will the Five Elements Mountain not be in turmoil. In fact, this was passed down from the ancestors of the Divine Island several generations ago. To this day, it naturally cannot be changed. "


    "So that''s how it is ¡­ the five of them are very concerned about whether the disciples will be chosen or not?"


    "Of course, during the Martial Competition, every mountain can send three people out to fight, and that year, the faction that is leading the mountain can order four people to fight in the competition of the sixteen people, draw lots to decide who to fight in the competition. Then, we can fight against each other one on one until we win, then, the leader of the mountain will be the leader." The old man might have been talking too much. His mouth was somewhat dry, so he coughed a little.


    Before Chu Ming said anything, the old man continued, "However, once you have the chance to enter the Five Elements Mountain, you will understand. The most important thing is that you must enter the mountain now."


    "How do I get in?" Chu Ming asked.


    The old man said: "Each year, there is another category of martial arts competition, other than for the official disciples, which are the martial arts competitions of the new disciples that have just entered the God Island, every year after the end of the official martial competition, you disciples will also have to fight for a long time because there will be more disciples waiting to be taught, but in the end, only five of them will be able to enter the formal disciple competition. In other words, each mountain can only be ranked as a new disciple. After the old man finished speaking, he smiled and added one last sentence, "These people are very powerful, don''t think that they are weak just because they can''t see their names on the Divine Wall. If they can get on the Divine Wall, then everyone can easily enter the first or second place."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Ming asked in confusion, "They can''t enter the Divine Wall List?"


    The old man laughed and said, "This old man is fated to be with you, so let me tell you, the person in charge of this Divine Wall List is the leader of this Five Elements Mountain." The old man laughed and said, "This old man is fated to be with you, so let me tell you, the person in charge of this Divine Wall List is the leader of this Five Elements Mountain.


    "The leader of the mountain is the person in charge of the Divine Wall?" Chu Ming looked at the old man in surprise and said, "How did you know?"


    The old man laughed: "You will know in the future."


    Chu Ming frowned as he looked at this mysterious old man.


    The elder patted him on the shoulder, "Youngster, in three months time, this year''s Martial Competition will be held. If you want to become stronger, you should try harder to remove your major acupoints and learn inner force."


    Chu Ming looked at the majestic Five Elements Mountain and nodded his head in a daze. He said, "Junior understands."


    The old man smiled and said: "As for the two people who went with you, one of them was a female and was arranged to be in courtyard number 15. The other one was a young man who woke up early and had a bad temper so he went around everywhere. He was forced to be locked up in courtyard number 18." When Chu Ming heard this, he started to sweat. He didn''t expect Du Xing to have such a temper.

 C114

    115.


    Chu Ming slowed down and said, "I wonder how many disciples are waiting to be taught?"


    The old man pointed at the courtyard and said, "One to ten courtyards are almost filled with people. One courtyard has four people, and in addition, there are eight courtyards, seven of which are for two people, fifty-four or so. This old man does not remember them clearly, and the eighth courtyard belongs to the confinement courtyard.


    "There are rules here?" Chu Ming was curious.


    "Hahaha, there are rules everywhere." The old man habitually stroked his beard and said, "If you can''t make a circle without the rules, then isn''t this a mess?"


    "I can easily remember the rules and regulations behind them." Chu Ming laughed, "Otherwise, it wouldn''t be good to enter courtyard number 18."


    The old man looked at Chu Ming with a pleased expression and said, "Not bad." As long as you remember three rules, one, unless you allow it, you are not allowed to enter the area opposite the arch bridge, you can enter the forest on the right, but when you exit, you are not allowed to enter the area opposite the arch bridge, otherwise you will have to enter courtyard number eighteen to reflect for fifteen days. In other words, if you enter the forest on the other side of the arch bridge, you will have to go back the same way you came from. "


    "Why is that?"


    The old man continued, "The area across the arch bridge is a reasonable area for official disciples to fight. In order to protect the safety of the disciples waiting to be taught, we have made this rule to prevent some of the disciples waiting to be taught from going in to investigate and influence the official disciples."


    "Oh." Chu Ming nodded and continued, "What about the second question?"


    "The second rule is that unofficial disciples are not allowed to heavily injure others while sparring. When you first arrived, this old man still has to inform you that while disciples are allowed to exchange pointers in this area, they are not allowed to seriously injure others. "


    Chu Ming thought about the little monk from before. So he just wanted to spar with him.


    The elder continued, "The third rule is that disciples are not allowed to enter the Wind, Flower, Snow, Moon and Flower forests on the left."


    "Oh? And why? " Chu Ming had originally wanted to go to that flower forest and have a look. He hadn''t thought that he would be banned. He was immediately disappointed.


    "You don''t need to know that. Even official disciples cannot enter without permission." The old man looked at Chu Ming, and seeing Chu Ming''s questioning face, he smiled.


    Perhaps this was discovered by the old man. The old man coughed and said: "You shouldn''t have too many thoughts about that place, if you are discovered, you will be directly expelled from the God''s Island, never to enter again."


    "So serious ¡­" Chu Ming immediately lost all confidence. It was not easy to enter the Divine Island, how could he be easily expelled? He still had martial arts that he wanted to learn and inner force that he wanted to recover from. That way, he would have the strength to fight against Chengfeng, who even in his dreams wanted to defeat.


    As for whether or not you can become an official disciple, that will depend on your luck in the next three months. If you are not able to move the five in three months, then you must wait for a very long year. "The old man said.


    "I don''t have that much time. As far as I''m concerned, in the competition three months later, if I don''t succeed, then I''ll die." Chu Ming was very resolute. He was very clear that he only had four years left to live.


    The old man laughed loudly and said, "It''s good that you know it, but if you don''t succeed then you will die."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he couldn''t help but smile in embarrassment.


    "Oh, that''s right. Junior has yet to ask for Senior''s name." Chu Ming almost forgot about the basic etiquette, so he quickly cupped his hands and asked.


    The old man turned his head around and said after looking at Chu Ming up and down, "I can''t use my big name. It''s easy for this old man to have a cheap name."


    "Easy, senior Ping."


    Ping Zhiyi stroked his beard again, and said: "You are very much like a close friend of mine when I was young. He has the same nature as you, is also a martial arts genius, and also has a pair of eyes that don''t quite believe in anything. The difference is that you use the sword, while he uses the palm.


    "Oh, may I ask where is this senior currently? "What is the famous name of the martial arts world?" Chu Ming''s interest was completely piqued.


    Ping Zhiyi shook his head and smiled, "Things are different now. Six years ago, he had already left on a crane. As for his name, there are too many, so many people don''t believe that he has a real name."


    "So strange?" Chu Ming asked in surprise, "Why do you have to use so many fake names?"


    "Why?" Ping Zhiyi smiled, and said, "Because he doesn''t believe in the people and things of this world even more than you do. He once told me honestly, other than himself, he wouldn''t believe anyone else, nor would he sacrifice anything for someone else."


    Chu Ming was astonished. Why did this feel so familiar to him?


    "It''s easy to see!"


    "This... "What does that mean?"


    "Forget it." Ping Zhiyi turned around, and secretly rubbed his eyes, and said: "Such a sentimental man."


    Chu Ming saw this and was too embarrassed to say anything more.


    Ping Zhiyi stopped for a moment, turned his head, and said to Chu Ming, "Today, let''s do this. If fate wills it, we will meet again. Work hard here, and the convention in three months will be your chance!"


    Chu Ming quickly said, "Senior, are you leaving now?"


    Ping Zhiyi nodded and said, "I like to play around. I don''t want to stay too long in one place. Young man, with your talent, as long as you work hard, it will not be difficult for you to become an official disciple.


    As soon as the word "date" was uttered, before Chu Ming could even react, it was as if the word had disappeared into thin air. This ghost-like movement technique was very similar to the one he had seen from Bai Zhanfeng years ago.


    Chu Ming saw Ping Zhiyi leaving and was bored to death. He recalled Ping Zhiyi''s words that Du Xing was currently imprisoned in courtyard number 18 to reflect on his actions, so he decided to make a trip to courtyard number 18.


    As for # 11 to # 18, they were all at the back. They had to go around the side of the courtyard to get there, and only when Chu Ming went around to the back did he discover that the # 18 courtyard was still behind them. After passing by the second row of courtyards, Chu Ming finally saw the 18th courtyard.


    The courtyard didn''t look too different from an ordinary courtyard, but the surroundings were relatively more unique. Flowerless, grassless, and treeless. This piece of bare yellow land looked exceptionally desolate.


    After Chu Ming entered the courtyard and turned a corner, he could see the scenery inside the courtyard. Chu Ming entered the courtyard and turned a corner and saw the scenery inside the courtyard. There were no houses in the courtyard, only four large iron cages surrounded by walls, and no flowers, grass, or trees. There were a total of three people in the cage, each of them being locked up separately. There was nothing in the cage, not even a straw. Those three people were lying on the uneven ground, sleeping.


    Seeing that Du Xing had his eyes closed and was sleeping soundly, he raised his sword and knocked on the iron cage. The sound of metal colliding with metal woke the three people up, and upon seeing Chu Ming, Du Xing''s jaw dropped. The other two people''s beautiful dreams were jolted awake. Wiping away their saliva, they angrily said, "Who are you? What are you doing?"


    Chu Ming immediately apologized, "I came to find this person, I woke you guys up, sorry about that."


    One of them raised his hand and said, "Lower your voice!"


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "Yes, yes."


    Du Xing stood up and frowned as he looked at Chu Ming, "Why are you looking for me?"


    "It''s nothing serious. I''m just looking at you. Although you and I can''t be considered friends, we''ve both gone up the Great Snowy Mountain and arrived at this divine island. As for the person we know on the island, it''s only you." Chu Ming spread out his hands, looking at Du Xing with a look of "I have no way to find you" on his face.


    Du Xing patted the dust off his body and said, "This damned place is actually the God Island. I just walked over the bridge and looked over there, and was caught by a few people in white robes. How unlucky, and finally told me that I deserved this punishment. "This is so infuriating. If I had a longsword in my hand, wouldn''t I teach them a lesson?"


    Chu Ming said, "The rules here clearly state that disciples who wish to be taught cannot cross the arch bridge."


    "Oh, I heard about this rule from that old man. It was because I couldn''t accept it that I walked over to take a look." Du Xing was extremely unwilling.


    Chu Ming broke out in cold sweat as he said, "Isn''t this something you shouldn''t have done?"

 C115

    116.


    "What do you mean, they shouldn''t? They are obviously looking down on us." Du Xing said with a face full of resentment, "What official and pending disciples? Aren''t they all disciples? My Master is not worse than them! "


    "Right, your master is Poison Sword Young Master Ling Chong, right?" Chu Ming asked.


    "Yes."


    Chu Ming continued to ask, "You learned sword techniques from him?"


    "What, you think my master''s Dancing Meteor Sword is not your match?" Du Xing''s face was filled with displeasure as he said, "Although I lost to you, it wasn''t a problem of a lone shooting star dancing sword!"


    Chu Ming quickly waved his hand and said, "Of course not. Poison Sword Young Master Ling Chong''s reputation is so great, how could I dare to be rash? I just think that you have such a powerful master, so why are you still coming to the God Island?"


    He has always said that as long as I continue to innovate, there will be a day when I will understand that I have created my own sword technique. But I have failed Master, after a few years, not only have my sword techniques not become stronger, they have also become more stiff. If this continues, I will retreat if I don''t advance.


    Chu Ming bitterly smiled and said, "You still have hope. My hope is not that simple. I don''t know if there is any way to solve this problem for me."


    "Is that the problem with your internal energy?" Du Xing asked.


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "That''s right, but my internal energy has been sealed by another very strong internal energy. I''m afraid my chances are slim."


    Du Xing waved his hand and said, "That may not be the case."


    Chu Ming could only smile.


    Du Xing said, "Have you heard the requirements to become an official disciple?"


    "Yes." Chu Ming looked at the sky and said, "It''s difficult, I just walked around and found that the disciples waiting here are all very powerful. It''s very difficult to enter the top five. It''s even more difficult to be chosen."


    Du Xing coldly snorted and said, "I don''t have much time to think about this. After three months, if I can become an official disciple, then I will stay behind and concentrate on cultivation for a few years. If not, then I might as well return to the Central Region and travel to another region to study and master."


    Chu Ming said, "Isn''t it possible to practice here too? Let''s spar with experts."


    "Other than the new disciples, none of these disciples have been chosen as trash for many years. There''s no point in fighting them." Du Xing''s voice was extremely loud and his tone was filled with contempt.


    At this time, the other two people could not take it anymore, especially after staying for three years and not getting selected, they angrily said: "Do you want to finish? You''re disturbing Qing Meng!"


    Du Xing turned his head, "What are you all sleeping for? The person who came in for so long was caught and brought back to reflect on their actions. Why aren''t you guys returning? Are you all continuing to lose face here?"


    "What did you say!" The two of them shouted out at the same time.


    When Chu Ming saw the three of them talking, he was immediately bored. He said goodbye to Du Xing, left the noisy Reflection Courtyard, and headed towards his own courtyard.


    The constant swearing from behind was also very ear-piercing.


    Chu Ming took a detour, and just as he was about to go back, he coincidentally bumped into Hua Lan, who had just walked out. Seeing her strange expression and wanting to cry but having no tears, he couldn''t help but pity her.


    This slap scared Hua Lan half to death. She sat down on the ground with her eyes closed and hugged her head. In her drunkenness, she yelled, "Help, help ¡­"


    This shout caught the attention of the three women in the courtyard. They hurriedly ran out and saw that Chu Ming was standing in front and there was another girl below who looked like she was begging for mercy. They guessed that Chu Ming wanted to rape her, so the three women rushed forward without a word.


    Chu Ming felt a wave of killing intent behind him. He turned around and saw three women with extraordinary appearances. They were all holding long swords as they approached him. Chu Ming couldn''t help but frown. However, he didn''t have enough time to react when the swords approached him. He could only retreat a few steps and use the four techniques in his hands to deflect the three swords.


    When the three women saw that their swords had been blocked, they changed their moves one after the other, one of them stabbing Chu Ming, one holding his sword horizontally, the other slashing angrily at his knees, his moves were vicious, like a knife, either dead or crippled, causing Chu Ming to think back to the second of the three rules, he could not help but curse in his heart, this old man had caused his death, how could the three women in front of him comply with that rule!


    When the swords arrived in front of him, Chu Ming did not have much time to think, so he pulled out all four techniques and kicked the scabbards towards the third woman, interrupting her movements and causing her to transform. Then, he stepped out with the Seven Stars Mysterious Elephant, opening up the sky with the sword, fast and accurate, the three women, seeing that Chu Ming had appeared out of nowhere with a few people, thought that he had seen something strange, and they all froze for a moment.


    Chu Ming let out a breath of relief and said, "Why did the three of you attack me?"


    The yellow dressed silver pendant that was closest to Chu Ming angrily said, "You, a man, bullying a woman, you deserve to die!"


    He had originally thought that the three women were the same as the young monk from this morning, and had come to find him for a spar. He hadn''t thought that they were here for the sake of the flower mist, so Chu Ming quickly retracted his sword and explained, "You''re mistaken, I know that woman. It''s possible that the woman was a bit uneasy when I first arrived here, and I patted her shoulder from behind, I''m afraid that she''s scared."


    The three women examined Chu Ming and asked, "Really?"


    Chu Ming bitterly smiled and looked towards Hua Lan. At this moment, Hua Lan also reacted, and when she saw Chu Ming looking over, she immediately nodded her head.


    The three girls let out a breath of relief, and the yellow-dressed lady immediately apologized to Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "It''s fine, it''s fine."


    The yellow-dressed lady picked up her sword and said to Chu Ming, "May I ask your name, Great Hero?"


    Chu Ming quickly said, "I don''t deserve to be called a chivalrous hero or a good one. As for a mere Chu Ming, I hope you can forgive me for my rudeness just now."


    The yellow-dressed lady quickly replied: "How dare we? We were in the wrong. Oh, my name is Lu Lilang."


    As she spoke, she gestured to the other two women.


    The other lady, who wore a white robe and had a blue hairpin and a golden jade hairpin, also smiled and said very politely, "My name is Liu, and my name is Ru. Please be magnanimous about what happened just now."


    Chu Ming quickly cupped his hands together, "I don''t dare to."


    Liu Xin gave an elegant smile, completely showing off the appearance of a renowned talent.


    In the end, the green-gowned woman furthest from Chu Ming only gave him a glance, but didn''t say anything.


    Chu Ming was also extremely embarrassed.


    Lu Linlang quickly patted the green-gowned woman''s back. Only then did the green-gowned woman reluctantly say, "My daughter ¡­ my name is Guan Ruyan. I''m sorry about what happened just now."


    She spoke with extreme unwillingness, with a completely masculine appearance. It was a pity that she had such a pretty face.


    Chu Ming had no choice but to clasp his hands in respect.


    Seeing this, Lu Linlang smiled awkwardly, "The three of us just arrived at the Divine Island a few months ago. We''ve never seen Hero Chu before, could it be that Hero Chu has just arrived as well?"


    Chu Ming nodded his head and said, "Yes, I just arrived. There are still some who can''t use a hero, so you should call me by my name."


    "How can that be?" Lu Linlang asked, "How old are you, please?"


    "The beginning of the twentieth century." Chu Ming had just passed his twentieth birthday.


    "Then call me Big Brother Chu." Lu Linlang smiled and said, "The three of us are more than nineteen."


    Chu Ming cupped his hands and said, "Do as you wish."


    Lu Linlang said, "Just now, the three of us received Big Brother Chu''s sword art, we are truly impressed, but we don''t dare to say that we have memorized all ten levels of the Heavenly Sword Road, but it''s very likely that we will as well. But Big Brother Chu''s sword arts are not only exquisite, but unique as well, this is the first time the three of us have seen them."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he wondered in his heart, just where did these three women come from? How did they know so much about sword moves? Furthermore, from the sword techniques of the three women just now, Chu Ming felt that they seemed to be little sword moves from the Limitless Sword. Could it be that they had some sort of relationship with the Thousand Sword Villa?


    Without thinking too much, Chu Ming replied honestly, "His name is Limitless."


    "Limitless?" Hearing that, Lu Lin Lang laughed: "Knowing the truth, defending the dark is the style of the world." For the style of the world, there was no limit to common sense, and it returned to the limitless. "It seems this sword-art has some mysterious meaning to it."


    Chu Ming had never read many books and did not understand much about what Lu Linlang had said. However, due to the fact that it was not convenient to ask, he could only smile foolishly.

 C116

    117.


    Guan Ruyan who was standing at the side did not seem to be patient. She rubbed against Lu Linfang and tried her best to look at him.


    Lu Linlang cast a glance at her, her face filled with displeasure.


    Chu Ming saw this and knew that it would be inconvenient for him to stay at the entrance to the woman''s courtyard. He quickly cupped his hands and said, "The misunderstanding has been resolved. If there is nothing else, then I will take my leave first."


    Upon hearing this, Lu Linlang hurriedly said, "Won''t Young Master come in and drink a cup of tea and quench your thirst?"


    Chu Ming looked at Guan Ruyan and Liu Xinru and saw the displeasure on Guan Ruyan''s face, but Liu Xinruo maintained her elegant smile all the while, so he could not help but understand. He quickly said: "Thank you for your good intentions Miss Lu, but I still have some things that I need to attend to, please forgive me."


    Lu Linlang hurriedly returned the greeting, "So that''s how it is. Then I won''t disturb young master anymore."


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "Let''s part ways here and meet again."


    Lu Linlang and Liu Xin Dong smiled at Chu Ming and said, "See you later."


    Chu Ming turned around and was about to leave when Hua Lan stood up and pulled Chu Ming back, "Where are you going? Don''t leave me in this place!"


    Chu Ming turned around, pointed at the three women behind him, and said, "You and I are men and women, how can I bring you around here? There are women living in this fifteenth courtyard, so if you try to talk to the three women in front of you, you''ll easily become friends. "


    Hua Lan looked at the three women and asked, "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Then where are you going?" Hua Lan was still worried.


    Chu Ming pointed ahead and said, "I live in the seventh courtyard. If you need me for anything, go there."


    Hua Lan nodded and asked, "Then what about the other man who came with us?"


    Chu Ming turned his head back and pointed, saying, "He''s locked in the 18th courtyard."


    "Huh?" Hua Lan was very surprised and asked, "Why?"


    Chu Ming spread out his hands and said, "Wait a while and ask those three women. Talk to them often or else you''ll be locked in that courtyard. Alright, I won''t stay any longer. We''ll meet again."


    After saying that, Chu Ming left without even turning his head back.


    Hua Lan turned around and looked at the three girls, feeling a chill down her spine.


    "..."


    Chu Ming returned to his courtyard. He was bored to death and it was still early in the morning. He could only sit in front of his bed and think about everything that had happened.


    Just as he was deep in thought, the door opened with a creak. The person who walked in was the young monk, Shikong. Shikong saw Chu Ming sitting upright in front of the bed. He was bored to death, so he asked, "Benefactor Chu, is there nothing that you can do?"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he raised his head and looked at Shikong, saying, "There''s indeed nothing to do."


    Shikong said, "Those that come here all want to become an official disciple of God''s Island, so they diligently train day and night without being delayed. Doesn''t Benefactor Chu have this goal?"


    Chu Ming bitterly smiled and said, "That''s my goal as well."


    "Then why don''t you go cultivate?"


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "I have no idea why I am so tired after coming here."


    "So that''s how it is." Shikong nodded his head and said, "Maybe it''s because Benefactor is too tired. Benefactor should take a good rest."


    Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "How can I sleep at this time?"


    "Then close your eyes and rest." Shikong sat on his own bed and began meditating.


    "How boring." Chu Ming thought about it and said, "How long have you been here?"


    "Two years." Shikong was slightly embarrassed.


    "Two years ¡­" Chu Ming looked at Shikong and said in surprise, "You did something to me just now, and I feel that your cultivation isn''t low at all. To think that you haven''t become an official disciple in two years?"


    Shi Kong''s face was red as he said, "Everyone here is an expert amongst experts. My cultivation level in the past two years was not that high, so I repeatedly failed, but this year, I will definitely become an official disciple!"


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "If your cultivation still can''t reach this level, then I won''t be able to become one either."


    Shikong waved his hand and said, "Little Monk has noticed, Almsgiver Chu''s cultivation is not lower than little Monk."


    Chu Ming leaned his head back, raised his head and looked at the ceiling, saying, "I hope we will all be lucky enough to be chosen."


    "Don''t force anything." Shi Kong clasped his hands together, closed his eyes, and said, "Little Monk thinks that even if you fail this year, you still have to work harder next year. No matter what, you can''t give up."


    "Is that so?" Chu Ming sighed and said, "Little monk, you are still young and have plenty of time, but I don''t have that much free time. Chu Ming sighed and said," Little monk, you are still young and have plenty of time, and I don''t have that much free time.


    Shi Kong frowned, "Why? I think Benefactor Chu is not that much older than little monk. "


    Chu Ming said, "I can''t compare to how much you''ve beaten me, so that doesn''t mean I have more time than you."


    "What does that mean?"


    Chu Ming laughed and said, "What do you mean? That''s what it means. "


    What Chu Ming had said had completely turned Shikong into a mess.


    Chu Ming regained his senses and quickly waved his hand, "Let''s not talk about this, let''s not talk about this." "Oh, that''s right. You actually stayed here for so long. You must be very familiar with this place."


    Shikong smiled faintly and said, "Other than the other side of the bridge, I am very familiar with the rest."


    "Then tell me what kind of place this is, and what interesting things and areas it has." Chu Ming held his hands together and looked at Shikong with great interest.


    Shikong lowered his hands and said, "This place doesn''t have anything interesting to do, but it does have a good place for cultivation."


    "Oh?"


    "You should have seen it too, right? That towering tree?" Shikong looked out of the window.


    Chu Ming also looked out of the window and found that there was a little tree by the window: "That tree in the forest? That''s awesome, so big! "


    "It''s a good place to cultivate." Shikong paused for a moment before saying, "There are all kinds of strange beasts in the Heaven Shrouding Forest. These strange beasts are all very extraordinary and are not bad candidates for cultivation."


    "Oh? "Strange beasts?" Chu Ming became more and more interested and asked, "What are you guys talking about?"


    Shikong scratched his head in thought for a moment before saying, "For example, giant sea beasts, giant spiny horses, and so on. They look extremely terrifying, and their attack power is also very strong."


    Suddenly, Chu Ming thought of Gold. He wondered how Gold was doing in the Hall of Relief. The last time he saw it, it was severely injured. What was it doing now? Maybe she would go find him? Yes, if it was gold, it would be ¡­


    "Benefactor Chu, Benefactor Chu?" Shikong called Chu Ming a few more times before calling him back.


    Chu Ming saw that Shi Kong was looking at him with a puzzled expression. He immediately smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I went out of my mind just now and remembered something. I''m really sorry."


    "When Benefactor Chu first came here, he would naturally miss his old friend. This is human nature. What is there to apologize for?" Shi Kong seemed very magnanimous, "When little monk first arrived here, I wanted to cry at the Great Chang Temple."


    "Great Chang Temple?"


    Shikong nodded his head and said, "Yes, that is where the little monk used to live."


    "Oh, there''s nothing to do here. Tell me about it."


    "Where is the Great Chang Temple ¡­" The Great Chang Temple is a big temple with four to five hundred disciples. When the little monk was abandoned by his parents, he was taken in by the abbot of the temple, which is also where he grew up. He grew up, and has been very close to many of his fellow apprentices, and originally wanted to stay in the temple forever, but one day his master came to find me and pushed me to a green-robed elder. Before he left, he told me that I must stay alive and be able to become an official disciple of the God Island.

 C117

    118.


    "You still have hope." Chu Ming sat up, extended his hand and grabbed his four techniques, forcefully pulled them out, and a faint blue light appeared on the blade of the sword. Recently, the glow of the sword had started to appear, from the previous blue light at night to the current blue light in the daytime, although it was not very bright, but it seemed as if there was some power constantly being poured into it.


    Shikong looked at the four techniques in Chu Ming''s hand and said in surprise, "This sword... This sword is strange as well. "


    Chu Ming raised his head to look at Shi Kong and said, "What is it?"


    The sword glowed with a blue light, and the hilt was completely black. It was quite evil, and the sword itself was marked with a sacrificial object that emitted a little bit of thought. Shi Kong looked surprised.


    Chu Ming turned his head and looked at the Four Arts, and said coldly: "What is righteous and evil? What was heaven and earth? It was all bullshit! If I get the chance, I will turn the world upside down! "


    Chu Ming''s words scared Shikong. He didn''t know what to say, so he could only stand there in a daze.


    A long time later.


    Chu Ming snapped out of his daze and looked at the dazed Shikong, asking, "What''s wrong?"


    "No ¡­." "Nothing ¡­" Shi Kong controlled his emotions and said, "Almsgiver Chu Ming, this weapon is extremely ferocious. This little monk has advised Almsgiver to give up on this sword as soon as possible in case evil thoughts take the initiative."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Ming seemed to have no memory of what he had just said and his face was full of astonishment.


    Shi Kong waved his hand and said, "This little monk has entered the mortal world and is shallow. I cannot say words like what my master said, but my intention is clear, this sword is extremely ferocious, and it has been maliciously manipulated. Discarding this sword long ago would be beneficial for Benefactor Chu''s body and mind."


    "Where''s the sword ¡­?" Chu Ming touched the Four Arts and laughed bitterly, "Throw it away? That is to be heartless to Senior Ao Tian, the heavens and the earth are heartless, how can I, Chu Ming, be like this? Moreover, this sword is extremely important to my future path. Even if it is pressed on the right path, I do not care. "


    When Shi Kong heard this, he sighed and said, "If this goes on, I''m afraid one day Almsgiver Chu will not be able to withstand the evil will and become a sword puppet, becoming a walking corpse."


    "How could this be ¡­" Chu Ming laughed, "Little monk, stop scaring me. I''m not a child."


    Shikong shook his head, saying, "Almsgiver Chu, you must not deceive yourself."


    At first, Chu Ming was stunned, but in the end, he could only bitterly smile.


    Shi Kong didn''t seem to have said enough. He wholeheartedly wanted to persuade Chu Ming to throw away his four methods, so he opened his mouth wide. Chu Ming saw, in order to save some trouble, so he quickly interrupted, "Little monk!"


    Shikong interrupted his words and asked: "What is it?"


    Chu Ming was also shouting without a care in the world, but since he could not get his words back, he definitely had to say something. He just happened to remember the disciples on the island, so he quickly said, "Um, you''ve been here for so long, you should know a lot of people, right?"


    Shi Kong didn''t expect Chu Ming to ask this, so he scratched his head, thought for a moment, and finally said with a red face, "This young monk is still young, no one thought much of him when he first arrived, so he basically doesn''t know anyone."


    "Ah ¡­" Chu Ming didn''t want his casual sentence to strike against Shikong''s weak spot and hastily said, "Oh, so that''s how it is ¡­ ¡­"


    However, Shi Kong didn''t pay much attention to them and said, "Although they aren''t friends, but after fighting a few times, I am very clear on what kind of people they are and what kind of strength they have."


    "Oh?" Chu Ming''s interest was piqued. For opponents who would fight in three months, the higher the perception, the more likely they would win. It was as if they knew themselves and knew their opponents well.


    Shikong looked out of the window and pondered.


    Chu Ming didn''t understand and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know who to start with." Shikong was clearly in a difficult position.


    Chu Ming laughed, "Then let''s start with the ones who stay the longest among the disciples. Then, we''ll talk in order of time."


    Upon hearing this, Shikong nodded his head, "Okay, then let''s talk about Almsgiver Lin in the # 1 Courtyard."


    "Benefactor Lin?" Chu Ming bitterly smiled and said, "Don''t use ''Benefactor'' and directly say your name, or else how would I know which person you''re talking about?"


    After thinking about it, he still felt that Chu Ming was right, so he said, "Almsgiver Lin''s name is Lin Ping, he has been here for the longest time. When little monk came here and heard the jokes of others, he said that Almsgiver Lin stayed here for three years, plus little monk was here for two years, that means he has been here for five years."


    "Five years?" Chu Ming said in surprise, "He can still continue staying after five years, this person''s skin is truly not just for show."


    Shikong ignored him and continued, "Next is Almsgiver Liu who stayed for four years, Liu WanSan ¡­"


    "Stop!" Chu Ming quickly tried to stop him, "Don''t just say that it''s useless. Tell me about Lin Ping''s cultivation, what weapon he uses, what punches he uses, how good his qinggong is, how good his inner strength is, and so on."


    "Why?" Shikong didn''t quite understand. Didn''t Chu Ming want to know these people''s names?


    "Why?" Chu Ming laughed, "Little monk, oh little monk, do you think that I simply want to be friends with them?"


    Shikong tilted his head and asked, "Is that not the case?"


    "Of course not." Chu Ming said, "I just want to understand their cultivation and martial arts habits. This is called knowing yourself and knowing your enemy''s abilities. Do you understand?"


    "So that''s how it is ¡­" Shi Kong appeared to not understand.


    Chu Ming raised his hand and said, "Then let''s continue to talk about that Lin Ping, what weapon does he use?"


    "Use a blade. A thick saber." As for martial arts cultivation, I don''t think there are many details that should be paid attention to, because for Almsgiver Lin Ping to be able to be accepted into the God Island, a large part of the reason is that he has the divine power of the heavens, coupled with that huge blade, his lethality is extremely strong. However, if there is a benefit to him, there will be a downside to his attack.


    "Oh ¡­" Chu Ming looked at Shi Kong with respect and said, "Little monk, I didn''t expect your analytical ability to be so strong."


    Shikong smiled and said, "When I was at the Great Chang Temple, my senior brothers often asked me to analyze their martial arts."


    Chu Ming clapped his hands and said, "En, then let''s continue talking about the people below."


    However, his talent is not good, he has practiced here for four years, and has always been defeated in the first round year after year. As for his cultivation, he is the same as you, Master Chu, using the sword and belongs to the fast sword flow, but regardless of sword techniques, sword speed, movement techniques, or reactions, none of them are on the same level as Master Chu. If Master Chu wants to win, it shouldn''t be a problem for him.


    "Young Monk." Chu Ming suddenly asked, "You and I have only exchanged a few moves, and you have such a deep understanding of my sword art? You know I''m a fast sword movement? "


    Shi Kong was astounded, "Isn''t that so? From the first exchange of moves, your reaction, sword speed, and movement are all very powerful. "


    Chu Ming suddenly felt a little more reverence towards the bald monk. Chu Ming''s sword techniques were indeed considered to be the fast sword style, but there were still many differences between the two, because the Proud Sky''s Limitless Sword style was extremely exquisite, there was the fast sword style and the slow sword style, and if the Slashing Earth style was not matched with the opening of the sky, then the simple slow sword style would be able to injure the enemy. If it was matched with the opening of the sky, then the power would be reduced by half, but the speed would be increased by several times.


    Seeing that Chu Ming did not respond, Shikong anxiously asked, "Did I say something wrong?"


    Only then did Chu Ming recover his wits. He quickly waved his hand and said, "There''s nothing wrong with that."


    Only then did Shikong heave a sigh of relief. It seemed like he still cared a lot about his analysis abilities.


    Chu Ming said, "Then let''s talk about the powerful people. We can skip out on those that pose no threat."


    Shi Kong nodded his head and said, "Speaking of the powerful ones here, there are three female benefactors who just arrived not long ago."


    "Oh?" Why did Chu Ming feel that it sounded so familiar?

 C118

    119.


    Shikong continued, "The leader is Lu Linlang''s female benefactor."


    So that''s how it was! Only then did Chu Ming recall the three women he met on the way here. All of them had extraordinary looks and temperament. However, Guan Ruyan was a bit impolite, which made Chu Ming quite embarrassed.


    "Almsgiver Lu Lin Lang came here not long ago, and used a sword as well, it''s a fast sword flow, probably because little monk has not fought with her before, so he''s not very familiar with her, but I heard some men often mention those three female donors, so little monk thinks, those three female donors must be very powerful." The confidence on Shikong''s face almost made Chu Ming laugh out loud.


    Chu Ming paused, then waved his hand and said, "Little monk, let me tell you, when a man is talking about women, it''s not necessarily because that woman is very powerful, do you understand?"


    Shi Kong didn''t understand, "Then what is it for?"


    Chu Ming smiled bitterly. How was he going to explain this to a young monk? He thought about it for a moment and finally said, "Some men will talk about women''s faces when they look good."


    "What''s there to talk about?" Shi Kong did not understand.


    Chu Ming sighed, got up and walked in front of Shikong. He then pulled open Shikong''s pants to peek inside. Shikong saw this and pushed Chu Ming''s hand away, blushing as he said, "What are you doing!"


    Chu Ming casually said, "Let me see if you''re male or not. I thought you were female."


    "What do you mean!" Shikong said.


    Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "Forget it, I won''t explain anymore. You shouldn''t talk about those three women. If someone else is stronger, it would be best if you fought with them."


    "Oh." Shikong regained his senses, pulled up his pants and said, "Then let''s talk about the one that was almost selected, Almsgiver Gongsun You. "Young Monk has exchanged blows with Benefactor Gongsun You several times and always lost. Almsgiver Gongsun used a small throwing knife, which could be said to be a concealed weapon. However, compared to a hidden weapon, Almsgiver Gongsun''s throwing knife seems much more fair and square."


    "Throwing knives ¡­" Chu Ming touched his chin. This kind of opponent was rarely seen.


    "It shouldn''t be a problem for Benefactor Gongsun You to be chosen with his strength. However, he actually forfeited the first match that day. It''s truly unimaginable." Shikong muttered.


    "Abstaining?" Chu Ming was also surprised, wasn''t this the wish of all the disciples that were waiting to be taught?


    Shi Kong nodded and said, "Yes, I gave up. I don''t know why."


    "Then who is his opponent? Is it a woman? " Chu Ming''s expression was frivolous.


    Shikong looked at Chu Ming in surprise and said, "How did Benefactor Chu know? Indeed, Benefactor Gongsun You''s opponent is a woman. It seems like she is familiar with Benefactor Gongsun You. "


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "In this world, the people who can stop the heroic men are not the strong ones. Most of them are women."


    "Why?" Shikong shook his head and said, "Women are perverts!"


    "That''s what you bald men think." Chu Ming walked back to his bedside and casually sat down. "Like those heroes, most of them are unable to pass the beauty trial."


    Shikong looked eagerly at Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "Tell me about the others."


    "Others ¡­" Shi Kong thought for a moment before suddenly realizing something. He said, "Qi Hao, Benefactor Qi."


    "Oh."


    "Almsgiver Qi has a good sword. I feel that you need to pay attention to this person because his sword techniques are somewhat similar to yours. Moreover, the two of you should be at the same level of cultivation." Shi Kong suggested, "It seems to be similar in every aspect."


    "Oh?" Chu Ming sat up and said, "Then you have to talk about this person properly."


    "Almsgiver Qi just arrived here earlier this year. He had sparred with the little monk a few times, so naturally it was just a spar. Both of us won or lost." Almsgiver Qi''s internal energy is weak, but her sword arts are profound, and she has mastered them continuously. It will be very difficult to defeat her. "


    Continuously opening up, lacking in internal energy? This was too similar to his own situation. Chu Ming said, "Does he have a sect?"


    Shikong thought for a moment and said, "I do, I think it''s the Myriad Sword Villa."


    "Thousand Sword Villa!" Chu Ming breathed out in surprise.


    Shikong nodded and said, "Yes, if I remember correctly, he should be a disciple of a famous sect, the Myriad Sword Villa."


    "No wonder." Chu Ming remembered that Ping Zhiyi had said that his Limitless Sword Sect contained the basic sword techniques of the Myriad Sword Villa. If Qi Hao was really a disciple of the Myriad Sword Villa, then it would be reasonable for the sword techniques to resemble each other.


    "No wonder what?" Chu Ming''s incoherent reply caused Shikong to be puzzled once again.


    Chu Ming quickly waved his hand and said, "No, no, continue talking."


    "Continue?"


    Chu Ming said, "Let''s talk about other experts."


    Shi Kong thought for a moment and said, "These few people are the only ones who pose a threat. The others are all newcomers who have not even been here for a year, so I have no idea how strong they are."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he nodded his head and did not know what to do. However, as he looked around, the sky turned dark and time flew by.


    Shi Kong said too much, his mouth was a little thirsty, he walked over to the table and opened a cup.


    On the other hand, Chu Ming was lying in front of the bed, staring out into the starry sky.


    "Rest early." Unknowingly, Shikong had already laid on the bed and closed his eyes.


    As for Chu Ming, he was bored out of his mind. He didn''t know what he was doing and was unable to sleep at such an early time. Thus, he took out the tears of love from his chest and carefully looked at it.


    The courtyard began to crickets. It was almost summer.


    Chu Ming also fell asleep amidst the hypnotism of the voice.


    "..."


    To live in Bodhisattva, as deep as the Pyramids for many years, and see all the five elements in the universe, and all the miseries. Sheridan, color is not different, the sky is not different, color is empty, empty is color, is wanted to travel the same. A sariras is the appearance of all kinds of magic, whether it be born or perished, whether it be pure or not, whether it increase or decrease. Therefore, there was no color in the sky, no desire to travel, no sense of sight, no sound, no scent, no vision, no world of unconsciousness, no light, no end, no old age, no death, no suffering to gather and exterminate the Dao, no wisdom, no gain. With nothing to gain, Bodhisattva, like the great many reasons, the heart without trouble, no problems, no terror. Far away from all other dreams, to rebirth. The Buddha of the Third, according to the Pyramid Myrtle, obtains the Abandonite three Bodhi three Bodhi. It was known that the Great Wisdom Ape was a great curse, a great curse, a great curse, a great curse and a great curse. It was a curse that could eliminate all hardships and hardships. It truly did not hold anything back. That was why she said that it was like she had the most curse. That is to say: To uncover the truth, to uncover the truth, to reveal the truth, to uncover the truth, to uncover the truth of the Baltic Monks, to uncover the truth!


    Early in the morning, the ''Great Wisdom Scripture'' rang continuously in Chu Ming''s ears. He recited it over and over again, and it was unknown how many times he recited it over and over, but it still rang continuously. Chu Ming was thoroughly infuriated; could it be that the ''magnanimity'' that little monk Yan Kong and Chu Ming mentioned when they first met was something that could not be calmed down in the morning?


    "What time is it now?!" Chu Ming was finally angry. He lifted the blanket and said angrily, "Dongfang Jingyue has just woken up. It''s already so early, and yet you, a little monk, can''t even make people sleep!"


    The young monk paused for a moment and then continued, "With nothing to show for it, the Bodhisattva has been cut off. "Away from all dreams, rebirth ¡­"


    Chu Ming patted on the bed and said, "If you don''t have any worries, then I will die from your recitation!"


    Shikong sighed and opened his eyes, saying, "From the Great Chang Temple onwards, Little Monk has been reciting the ''Great Perception Scripture'' every day. I can no longer change it."


    "Can''t you read it later?" Chu Ming spread out his hands.


    "If I''m late, there won''t be any effect." Shi Kong was not afraid.


    Chu Ming said, "Then why did you wake up so early and go outside to recite."


    Shi Kong immediately blushed, "If we were outside, many people with high Spiritual Sense would be woken up by little monk''s chanting ¡­"


    "In that case, you''ll sacrifice me and help others?" Chu Ming could only bitterly smile.


    Shi Kong said, "Actually, as long as Almsgiver Chu Ming doesn''t have any distractions, I won''t be able to hear it."


    "Fuck you!" Chu Ming touched his face and said, "Do you think I''m someone who won''t die under your leadership?" Those are not people who should have no distractions, they are people who are totally deaf. "

 C119

    120.


    When Shikong heard this, he stopped his mumbling and opened his eyes to look at Chu Ming, not knowing what expression to make.


    Chu Ming let out a sigh, rubbed his eyes and said, "No wonder a little monk like you always lives alone. It turns out it''s because you recite the scriptures in the early hours of the morning. Who can bear this?"


    Shi Kong bowed and said, "It''s little monk''s fault, it''s little monk''s fault, but ¡­" "However, this cannot be changed. The young monk sincerely asks the Buddha for the buddhist will, so the first thing he does when he wakes up every day is to perform a buddhist ritual."


    Chu Ming brushed his messy hair, got up, and said while putting on his clothes, "Forget it, you have your troubles. You actually live under the same roof as me, so I''ll let you have your way."


    When Shikong heard this, he was extremely happy. He clasped his hands together and said, "Amitabha."


    Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "Don''t say that, I''m the least used to hearing these words. What Buddha? Guan Yin? I don''t believe anything that I can''t find."


    As he said this, Chu Ming finished putting on his clothes and walked to the side. He washed his face and woke up, but because he had slept late last night, his eyes still hurt and his head was dizzy.


    Shikong said, "Amitabha, Amitabha, Almsgiver Chu Ming cannot say such things, Buddha is merciful, I am blessed to have thousands of people, and Guan Shi Yin Bodhisattva holds a bottle of willow in her hand, possessing limitless wisdom and supernatural powers, great benevolence, pain and suffering among people, these are things of ancient times, how can you say, ''what is there to be found''? This is a taboo in the Buddha family! "


    "That''s your Buddhist family." Chu Ming rubbed his eyes and said, "I''m not."


    "¡­"


    Chu Ming wiped away the cold water in his hand and said, "In this world, the only one who can be trusted is yourself. Don''t expect me to be merciful and help others! If you don''t live up to your expectations, the Buddha won''t be able to save you! "


    "How could that be!" Shikong was provoked by Chu Ming''s words. As a member of the Buddhist Sangha, how could he tolerate others slandering him because of his mental forte?


    Chu Ming looked at Shikong, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed, and said, "If you believe in Buddha, then you will be able to get the best of everyone, then what are you doing here? What were those people doing here? Staying in the temple and chanting buddhist mantras, isn''t my life peaceful and peaceful now. "


    Shikong was rendered speechless by Chu Ming. What Chu Ming said was reasonable, but this buddhist faith was already rooted to the ground, so how could it be shaken by one or two sentences?


    Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "Forget it, I won''t shake your conviction. After all, having a mental support is a great comfort to your heart."


    Shikong could only close his eyes and recite the Heart Sutra in his mind.


    Chu Ming sighed and walked out the door.


    The slightly shining sky was especially beautiful. The air carried a different kind of clarity. The vegetation on the road that was nourished by the morning dew was also abnormally lively, beginning to turn green.


    As Chu Ming walked on this patch of grass, the Five Elements Mountain was separated by the shore. The residences of the official disciples were also the dream places of all those who cultivated here.


    Beneath the arched bridge, the stream flowed long and clear to the bottom. Occasionally, a small fish would swim by, and it was a scene of joy.


    Chu Ming really hadn''t enjoyed that sort of early morning for much longer. Even when he was hurrying along his journey, he hadn''t woken up this early.


    Looking left and right, Chu Ming discovered that there were some people who had woken up early. On the far right side, four people were already practicing their sword and punching, while on the left side, there were also three or four people discussing something. It seemed that this group of people had a strong obsession with becoming an official disciple.


    Chu Ming had nothing to do, so he followed the water downstream. Not long after, Chu Ming saw a person squatting not too far away, as if he was looking at something. This made him very curious, so he walked over. Only after getting closer did Chu Ming realize it was a woman. However, due to the morning mist, he couldn''t see her face clearly.


    The woman also seemed to have noticed someone walking over. When she raised her head and saw Chu Ming, she immediately stood up and put her hands in the middle of her body as she smiled elegantly at Chu Ming.


    As the morning sun set, Chu Ming finally saw that face with a smile on it. She was as beautiful as an immortal as she stood gracefully. It was none other than one of the three women, Liu Xin Ru!


    Chu Ming was enchanted by this smile. It was as if he had seen Xue Bailing; his heart throbbed like a little deer running around in a panic.


    Liu Xin saw that Chu Ming was staring at her and immediately became nervous. She quickly touched her face and said with a bashful tone, "Could it be that there''s something on my face?"


    Only then did Chu Ming recover his wits. He awkwardly waved his hands randomly and said, "No, no, definitely not."


    Only then did Liu Xin Ru calm down. She gently smiled and said, "You scared me. I thought there was something dirty on my face. If Young Master Chu saw it, he would be ashamed."


    "Not at all." Chu Ming quickly calmed his beating heart and said, "It''s just that Miss Liu woke up really early."


    Liu Xin seemed to have rolled up her hair as she said, "Young Master Chu is the same. You''re up so early."


    Chu Ming forced a smile and said, "I was forced to."


    "Why?" Liu Xin Dong had a puzzled expression.


    Chu Ming said, "I live in the same room as little monk Shi Kong, and there are only the two of us in the room. Chu Ming said," I live in the same room as little monk Shi Kong, and there are only the two of us in the room.


    Liu Xin Ru smiled faintly and said, "Then it must be hard on you. Oh, that''s right ¡­"


    Liu Xin seemed to have thought of something, and took out a small bottle, passing it to Chu Ming, and said, "This is the morning dew that I collected, and it''s been added as ingredients to refine into the Spirit Boosting Water. It can be used to refresh one''s spirit, and if Young Master Chu does not mind, you can use it."


    Chu Ming was flattered and quickly waved his hand, "How could I dare? Gathering the morning dew will be very tiring. How could a boorish person like Chu Ming dare to accept such a precious item?"


    Liu Xin Ru pursed his lips and said, "Indeed, Young Master Chu doesn''t like them anymore."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he was greatly shocked. He continued to wave his hands and said, "No, no. How could I dislike Miss Liu''s dew? I''m sure not. Please do not misunderstand."


    Liu Xin acted as if she saw the panic in Chu Ming''s heart. She giggled, but her talent was outstanding. She quickly pressed her hand to her lips with a smile that made people feel comfortable.


    "Young master Chu." Liu Xin Dong softly said, "There''s no need to mind it so much. Take it."


    As he spoke, he passed the bottle of dew to Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming smiled embarrassedly as he accepted the bottle of dew. He peeked at Liu Xinruo, and when he saw her smile at him, he immediately became flustered. He quickly removed the stopper and took off the bottle. Unexpectedly, the dew was so sweet and sweet. Chu Ming fiercely drank it and almost choked. However, after drinking it, he immediately felt a hundred times more spirited. His eyes no longer hurt, his head no longer dizzy, and his four limbs also started to warm up.


    "How is it?" Liu Xin Ru asked with concern, "Are you feeling better?"


    Chu Ming paused before saying, "It''s much better, much better."


    When Liu Xin Ru heard this, she smiled and said, "That''s good."


    Chu Ming did not dare to look at Liu Xin Ru. He could only turn his head towards the opposite side of the arch bridge and ask, "Why is Miss Liu here?"


    "Mm ¡­" Liu Xin seemed to have thought about it and said with a smile, "To find a person."


    "Alone?" Chu Ming didn''t understand.


    "Yes, alone." Liu Xin Ru closed her eyes and thought deeply for a while with a smile on her face.


    Chu Ming turned his head to look at everything and suddenly felt his heart jump. He said, "Could it be ¡­." "My sweetheart ¡­"


    Liu Xin acted as if he heard her and opened his eyes. He looked at Chu Ming and slowly said, "It''s my Eldest Brother, Ao Feng."


    "Eldest Brother?" Chu Ming frowned, "Could it be that Miss Liu is a disciple of some sect?"


    "Yo." "The other two Senior Sisters and Senior Qi Hao and I are all disciples of the Myriad Sword Villa."


    This sentence scared Chu Ming. It turned out that these three women were all disciples of the Thousand Sword Villa like Qi Hao, then the Eldest Senior Brother Ao Feng he mentioned, could he still be the grandson of Ao Tian and the son of Ao Chen?


    Chu Ming recovered his wits and said, "Then this place really does have quite a few disciples!"


    Liu Xin Ru nodded and said, "Because every year, the God Island would select a few disciples from the Myriad Sword Villa to come here to cultivate, and in every batch, two disciples would become official disciples to cultivate on the God Island. Thus, many of the current official disciples come from the Myriad Sword Villa."


    "Where''s the Myriad Sword Villa ¡­" Chu Ming looked at the stream and said, "The famous sects are indeed different."

 C120

    121.


    Liu Xin Dong walked to the side of the stream and squatted down. Her long, jet-black hair fell onto the flowers and grass. She stretched out her hand to brush the water, causing ripples on the surface.


    Chu Ming also walked up to her and took a deep breath before saying, "So, does this mean that your Eldest Martial Brother Ao Feng is now an official disciple?"


    Liu Xin Dong turned around and said: "Hmm, two years ago, eldest senior brother was already an official disciple. In the year that he just arrived, he obtained first place in the competition, and was then selected by all the people in the Heaven''s End Mountain Sect. In the second year''s competition, he obtained outstanding results, obtaining third place. "Up until now, I haven''t seen him for three years. I wonder how he''s doing now."


    Liu Xin Ru''s words were filled with boundless tenderness.


    Chu Ming lay on the grass, smelling the unique scent of the grass, and said, "Then your eldest senior brother really has a meteoric rise. He became an official disciple in his first year, and in his second year, he took the top three positions among the official disciples, and then advanced further in his third year. It seems that first place will happen sooner or later."


    "Yes, yes." Liu Xin Ru agreed and said, "Big Senior is amazing. Since I was young, I have always admired him and he treats me very well. He teaches me swordsmanship and basic arts from time to time. My cultivation today is all thanks to big senior."


    "Oh ¡­" Chu Ming grabbed a handful of green grass and retreated in boredom, saying, "That Miss Liu worked hard to become an official disciple for your eldest senior brother."


    "Sigh." Liu Xin Ru''s face immediately flushed red. She looked around to her left and right before calming down and slowly said: "Not all of them ¡­ "Oh, I also want to become stronger."


    Chu Ming turned his head to look and saw all of this woman''s thoughts on her face. She wouldn''t lie, so this could only be considered an excuse. Why did she seem like one person, or two?


    Liu Xin Dong turned his head to look at Chu Ming and found that Chu Ming was staring at him. His scalp immediately turned numb as he shyly asked, "What happened?"


    Chu Ming quickly turned his head and said, "No, I don''t."


    At this time, the sound of footsteps could be heard. Chu Ming and Liu Xin Ru hurriedly looked over and saw Guan Ru Yan rushing over to them. She pulled Liu Xin Ru along and glared at Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming immediately felt innocent. What was going on? Who pissed me off?


    Liu Xin Ru hastily asked, "What''s wrong, Ru Yan?"


    When Guan Ruyan heard this, she said in a lecturing tone, "I already told you not to talk to strangers casually. It''s so dangerous. Did you forget the lesson last time?"


    Chu Ming heard this and felt even more wronged. He couldn''t interrupt and could only sit up and look at the two women.


    Liu Xin seemed to look at Chu Ming and said, "Young Master Chu is not a stranger."


    Guan Ruyan looked at Chu Ming fiercely and said, "Seeing his expression, you can tell that he isn''t a good person. He even made Hua Lan cry last time."


    Chu Ming wanted to cry, but no tears came out. Was his face that bad?


    Liu Xin seemed to feel that she was indignant for Chu Ming, "The matter with Hua Lan has nothing to do with Young Master Chu Ming, how can you say that about Young Master Chu?"


    Saying that, she immediately turned around and bowed to Chu Ming, "Sorry, Ru Yan has a stubborn personality, she doesn''t have any malicious intentions."


    Chu Ming didn''t know what to do, so he could only sit there in a daze.


    Guan Ruyan could not bear to see it any longer, so she said, "If he did not frighten Hua Lan, how could Hua Lan cry? You can''t blame him for that! Furthermore, to approach you for no reason is definitely not a good person. Just like how those local thugs took a fancy to your appearance, this man doesn''t have many good looks! "


    Liu Xin Dong said anxiously, "No, no, I was the one who first greeted Young Master Chu. It has nothing to do with you, really."


    Liu Xin Dong thought, this should not be a lie.


    When Guan Ruyan heard this, she directly hit Liu Xinruo on the head and said, "You idiot, how could you let a sheep into a tiger''s den?!"


    "What entering the mouth of a tiger? I''m not a sheep, and Young Master Chu Ming is not a tiger." Liu Xin Dong took a step back and said: "Young Master Chu is a good person. Listen to me and don''t say anything bad. You have wronged him. To Me... You don''t need to ¡­ "So troublesome."


    As she spoke, Liu Xin Dong looked at Chu Ming and smiled faintly.


    Chu Ming started to sweat. Why did it feel like his face was darkening the more he wiped it away?


    Guan Ruyan did not know what to say, and pulled her closer, saying, "No matter what, do not talk to him, his sword technique contains the shadow of the basic sword technique of the Myriad Sword Villa. He must have secretly learned the sword technique of the Myriad Sword Villa, otherwise how do you think you can explain it!"


    "But... It''s just similar. " Liu Xin Ru straightened her body and said, "There are so many sword techniques in this world, it''s not surprising for there to be a few."


    After all, this Limitless truly was the Proud Sky of the Myriad Sword Villa, and it was definitely connected to the Myriad Sword Villa in many ways. Now that he had met these disciples who came from the Myriad Sword Villa, it was impossible for him to escape, but at this moment, Chu Ming did not want to expose what was going on below the Fallen Phoenix Abyss.


    Guan Ruyan took in a deep breath. After ignoring Chu Ming for a while, she finally looked at him. With a commanding tone, she said, "From now on, you are not allowed to get close to her. You are not allowed to talk to her. Do you hear me?"


    After all, he had already worked hard even though he had been scolded for no reason, and now that he was still ordered, he really hated being hit. Thus, Chu Ming stood up with a "sou" sound and looked fiercely at Guan Ruyan, saying, "You may be able to interfere in Miss Liu''s matters, but it seems like you don''t have the authority to handle my matters, right?"


    However, she had been raised as a man ever since she was young, so her temper was naturally similar to that of a man. Thus, she took a step forward, putting up with Chu Ming''s imposing manner, and said, "Indeed, but if you''re close to Heart''s Ruo Ruo, then I have the power!"


    "Oh!" Chu Ming said in disdain, "Really?"


    After saying that, Chu Ming didn''t say anything else and turned to leave.


    Liu Xin Ru took a step forward, bowed to Chu Ming, and said sincerely: "I''m sorry Young Master Chu, Ruyan is just protecting me. She really does not have any evil intentions. Please don''t take it to heart."


    Chu Ming was about to say something, but Guan Ruyan jumped up and said, "Heart of Tranquil Water, why are you apologizing? We''re not in the wrong. We''re just asking him to take care of himself!"


    He then turned to Chu Ming and said, "Let me tell you, Xin Ruo already has someone she likes. Moreover, that person is very powerful, he''s our Young Villa Master. If you want to die, don''t even think about doing that!"


    Chu Yu looked at Guan Ruyan and said coldly, "I have three points to correct you. One, it seems that you have misunderstood Miss Liu and I. Second, I also have my own lover. I also know that Miss Liu has her own lover. Third, don''t take the Young Villa Master to pressure me. I won''t take this lying down, not to mention the Young Villa Master of the Thousand Sword Villa, even if Ao Chen came, I wouldn''t be afraid! If you understand, then I will take my leave. Also, whether Miss Liu and I will continue our conversation and continue to meet is not something that you can handle! "


    After saying that, Chu Ming didn''t even look back and directly left. Behind him came Guan Ruyan''s furious curses, which Chu Ming could only pretend not to hear.


    Liu Xin Ru wanted to apologize again, but Chu Ming walked away quickly and Guan Ru Yan was tightly holding onto her arm.


    Guan Ruyan came back to her senses and said to Liu Xin Ruyu, "Heart like a baby. We''ve been here for a few months, and quite a few men are after you. You should know that you need to be safe. Don''t casually talk to those stinking men!"


    Liu Xin Ru pursed her lips and said, "There''s no need for that, Young Master Chu is a good person. Moreover, he already said that he has someone he likes. Why do you have to talk about Young Master Chu like that!"


    Guan Ruyan said, "So what if you have a partner you like? Men are all perverts, so you have to be careful!" You also like your eldest senior brother, so he must be interested in you. The two of you are a match made in heaven.


    Liu Xin Dong shook his head and said: "Ru Yan, you really went too far this time. Young Master Chu hasn''t done anything yet, how can you say that to him?"


    "Will it be urgent if he does? "You idiot!" Guan Ruyan was extremely excited.

 C121

    122.


    Liu Xin Ru said in amusement: "Why do I feel like you''re becoming more and more like an old lady now? "Talking too much."


    Guan Ruyan rolled her eyes at Liu Xinruo and said, "You little girl."


    As he said that, he extended his hand to grab Liu Xin Ru''s ear. Liu Xin Ru could only run around, avoiding Guan Ru Yan''s demonic claws. The two of them were chasing each other on the lawn, it was really intimate.


    As for Chu Ming, he was feeling depressed. He had always wondered if he had offended that aunt out of disrespect. Otherwise, why would he be so against her? However, Chu Ming still couldn''t figure it out no matter how much he thought about it. In the end, he hit the nail on the head and muttered to himself, "Nervous."


    Having nowhere to go, Chu Ming returned to his own courtyard. As he walked into his own courtyard, he could no longer hear the chanting of the young monk, Shi Kong, so Chu Ming let out a breath of relief. He looked around at the green grass and the flowers around him, and after looking for a while, he felt his stomach growl, and then he immediately dropped down and looked around. It would be better to say that there were quite a few trees here, but not a single fruit tree.


    As soon as Chu Ming stepped through the door, he felt a gush of air rushing towards him. Instinctively, Chu Ming dodged to the side, and with a "Tong" sound, dust flew all over the outside walls, and stone was continuously falling. When the dust dispersed, Chu Ming discovered that there was a palm hole in the wall.


    Shikong embarrassedly said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t control my strength well. Luckily, I didn''t hurt Benefactor Chu Ming. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to rest in peace."


    Chu Ming was so angry that he wanted to cook the little monk in front of him. His eyes glowed with a golden light as he said, "Little monk, you want to kill me?!"


    Shi Kong quickly waved his hand and said, "Misunderstanding, misunderstood. I just wanted to try my Diamond Palm. I didn''t focus too much and didn''t notice Benefactor Chu Ming, so ¡­"


    "You idiot!" Chu Ming walked over to his bed and took a few breaths before saying, "You scared me to death. If I were to hit you, wouldn''t you make a hole?"


    Shikong clasped his hands together, bowed and said, "I''m very sorry."


    Seeing the young monk being so silly, Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "Forget it, forget it."


    When Shikong heard this, he exhaled a breath of hot air.


    Chu Ming''s stomach suddenly made a noise without giving face. He slapped the bed and said, "Little monk, let me ask you something."


    Shikong was still preoccupied with what had just happened, so he hurriedly nodded and said, "What, as long as little monk knows the answer to Almsgiver Chu Ming''s question."


    "You must know." Chu Ming stood up and said, "Where is the dining hall? I haven''t eaten in a day. "


    Shikong was stunned, saying, "This little monk really doesn''t know."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he flew into a rage. He said, "Nonsense! Don''t tell me you didn''t eat in the cafeteria."


    Shikong shook his head and said, "There''s no dining hall here. If I want to fill my stomach, I can only go to the Heaven Shrouding Forest."


    "Huh?" Chu Ming looked at Shi Kong in shock and said, "Go to the Heaven Shining Wood? Could it be that you want to catch some wild chickens and roast them? "


    Shikong hurriedly said, "Amitabha, Amitabha, you can''t kill people, you can''t kill people."


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" Chu Ming grabbed the four techniques and said, "You almost killed someone just now!"


    Shikong embarrassedly lowered his head and said, "Benefactor Chu Ming can go to the Heaven''s Expanse Forest to gather some wild herbs and mushrooms. These things are healthy and not deadly."


    Chu Ming said, "How can you live just by eating wild vegetables? Only by killing a chicken will it taste good. "


    "Amitabha!" Shikong said, "Saving a person''s life is better than creating a seven-layered pagoda. The same goes for Almsgiver Chu Ming."


    "Chicken isn''t human." Chu Ming hated the reasons of these monks the most. They actually forced him to eat something that was so tasty. This was a crime to Chu Ming.


    "But this chicken also has life." In order to protect his spiritual food, Shikong went against Chu Ming.


    Chu Ming raised his hand and said, "Isn''t that wild vegetable still alive? Why don''t you eat it just the same!"


    "Then... How can wild vegetables have life? " Shikong quibbled.


    Chu Ming sighed and said, "Wild vegetables naturally have life. Otherwise, how could it turn from a seed into a lush green wild vegetable? What is not life? Wouldn''t eating wild vegetables kill you? Eat some meat, eat some meat, and grow some strength. Just look at your skinny body, you can tell from just looking at how much wild vegetables you eat all year round, and I think you should stop participating in the martial arts competition. In two years time, you should go see your Shakyamuni, do you think you''re tired, or not tired from being a monk? "


    Chu Ming''s words caused Shikong to be at a loss, but since Shikong was born in a Buddhist sect and everything was empty, his heart naturally calmed down. He clasped his hands together and began to resist Chu Ming''s twisted logic.


    Chu Ming didn''t want to argue with a stubborn stone person like Shi Kong, so he raised his hand and said goodbye to Shi Kong. Then, he left the house and headed towards the forest.


    The towering trees, the trees that existed since the Godly Island, covered an enormous area, occupying a third of the area. There were many kinds of strange beasts in the forest, and they were all abnormally fierce. As a result, some of the weaker rookies would die under the claws of the ferocious beasts. In this aspect, it also reflected the requirements of the Gods Island for disciples to either eat strange beasts or be eaten by strange beasts. If one did not have the ability to survive in the periphery of the forest, then they would lose their qualifications to become an official disciple in advance, and the forest was divided into three categories: outer circle, middle circle, and inner circle. All disciples could enter the outer circle. As for the inner circle, it had always been a place that all the official disciples of God Island yearned for. It was said that the strange beasts inside were all primordial divine beasts, and if he defeated or stole their eggs, it was possible for the primordial divine beasts to serve him, thereby further stabilizing his strength in all aspects. Naturally, it was still an old saying. If one obtained something, they would definitely face danger. The might of an ancient divine beast shook the deities. A thousand years ago, one of the five people led his disciples to barge into the inner circle, and the last one didn''t return. A thousand years ago, one of the five people led his disciples to barge into the inner circle, and the last one didn''t return. This incident also led to the unending blockade of the inner circle.


    In order to enter the outer ring, one had to cross the long iron bridge, and in order to enter the middle ring, one had to pass through the barrier laid down by the talisman imprint. Although it was called a barrier, in reality, it was only a normal talisman paper stuck onto the inner circle''s tree, which was used to display the difference between the inner and outer ring''s trees.


    Naturally, those who entered the inner circle without permission were directly expelled from the God Island, while the disciples who were expelled were not allowed to reveal anything related to the God Island. Otherwise, they would be convicted by the person in charge of the law, Skywalker, and later killed by the person who executed the judgement.


    The only difference was that the disciples of the Heavenly Path Mountain could only make the punishments and could not execute the punishments. The disciples of the Heavenly Path Mountain were specifically responsible for executing the punishments and could not make the punishments and punishments, but no matter if it was the punishment or the execution, the final decision was made by the leader of the mountain. And after the leader made the decision, the disciples would be assigned by the leader to complete the tasks. For example, after Skywalker passed down the punishment and gave the mountain leader the final decision, the Heaven''s End received the order from the mountain leader to send their disciples to execute the punishment. This was the rule. The disciples of each mountain were all under their control. The disciples of the Heavenly Sin Mountain could be sent out by the Heavenly Sin Mountain, to examine the people who were about to enter the God Island and become disciples to be taught. Of course, the Heavenly Sin Mountain could also be beaten down by the disciples themselves, and there was no need to go through the scrutiny of the disciples below. The disciples of the Heaven''s Destruction Mountain were specifically responsible for passing down the mission. There were already some orders, and the Heavenly Calamity Mountain''s disciples were all women, so the disciples under them were all women as well. As a result, the disciples of the Heaven Decimating Mountain had also secretly called the "Mountain of Women", and because of that, the disciples of the Heaven Decimating Mountain were responsible for apparel, food, and supplies.


    The Gods Island was also a place that paid more attention to rules and regulations. For example, in this towering forest, the disciples that were waiting to be taught could not enter the middle circle. No matter what kind of disciples were not allowed to enter the inner circle without special permission.


    The towering trees naturally had quite a few wild vegetables and mushrooms. These were the food that the little monk had taken to fill his stomach.


    After a few rounds, Chu Ming finally arrived at the towering forest.

 C122

    123.


    Chu Ming looked at the dense forest and immediately felt goosebumps all over his body. From a distance, it was still rather beautiful, but at a closer distance, other than feeling terrifying, there was no other feeling. Occasionally, there were sharp howls coming from the forest, perhaps from far away, but it didn''t sound that loud.


    He was so hungry that Chu Ming felt weak. If he encountered a mutated beast, it would be hard to say if he had the strength to carry it.


    Chu Ming brought up the four techniques and walked in. The surroundings were dark due to the lack of light, and from time to time, low howls would cause one''s hair to stand on end. The trees that passed by gave off an ancient feeling.


    The old tree coiled, from time to time the old crow spread its wings and flew into the air, one after another bright and clear, the broken sun still faintly visible.


    Suddenly, like a gust of wind, something silver flew over in an instant. Chu Ming''s eyes widened and he instinctively reacted, he suddenly raised his hand and with a wave, he threw out that silver light. However, the strength was too great, causing Chu Ming''s right hand to feel like it was about to split.


    After a hoarse roar from deep within the forest, a "boom" sound rang out, as if something huge fell down, and dust and dirt filled the air.


    Chu Ming looked over and realized that the silver object was actually a small knife. The handle of the knife was Cheng Hong, the body of the knife was crimson black, and it was about three inches long. There were words on it, Cheng Bai.


    Gongsun? Flying knife?


    Chu Ming pondered for a moment. Could it be that the person who threw out such a powerful throwing knife was the Gongsun You that the little monk, Shikong, had mentioned?


    As Chu Ming was thinking, another light flashed by. The shiny silver blade of the crimson-black blade was still the throwing knife!


    Chu Ming was drenched in cold sweat as he hurriedly moved away. He didn''t know what Gongsun You was doing inside, but such a dangerous thing was far too dangerous. If he encountered someone who was slightly weaker than him, wouldn''t he die here?


    The more Chu Ming thought about it, the angrier he got. With large steps, he ran towards where the flying daggers were.


    After running a few steps, there was another low growl from inside. With a rumble, it was as if another colossal monster had collapsed.


    Was he hunting?


    After passing by the last big tree that blocked his view, Chu Ming finally saw Gongsun You. He saw that the person was dressed in green, with a body of six feet long, and a large cloth bag hanging from his waist, and on top of the bag were five small scabbard decorations, one of which had two rows, which meant that the two sides of the cloth bag could hold at most twenty throwing knives. However, there were only six left and five left of the cloth bag, while he was holding one in each hand, and the other was biting on his mouth.


    In front of Gongsun You, there were already two huge strange beasts lying on the ground, covered in blood. Chu Ming looked carefully at the two strange beasts, there was a knife sticking out of their necks and heads.


    At this time, Gongsun You was still fighting against another monkey-like strange beast. It seemed like he was fighting against three different people earlier. Seeing these strange beasts, Chu Ming also felt that they were very difficult to deal with, but he was fighting against three different people.


    At this moment, Gongsun You was clearly a bit tired. A lot of sweat was seeping out from his forehead, and it had already wet his hair. However, Chu Ming could feel that his breathing hadn''t been interrupted.


    As expected, Gongsun You moved like a escaping rabbit, dodging the attacks of the strange beasts like flowing water. Every time he dodged, he would adjust his body a little, as if he was trying to find the perfect posture and strength to fully display his throwing knife. However, that strange beast was also especially cautious. After every attack, it would narrow down its vital areas and use its powerful arms and tail to make defenses, making Gongsun You lose the chance time and time again.


    That monkey was quite powerful. It seemed like he had a good brain, unlike some other stupid beasts. Chu Ming crossed his hands and watched the battle between humans and beasts.


    Perhaps it was because Gongsun You was tired of it, but Chu Ming felt that he had clearly increased the speed and frequency of his attacks, so he continued to attack. Suddenly, the monkey started to panic, and just as Chu Ming thought that the monkey was about to lose its momentum, Gongsun You raised his right hand and stopped in the air, his eyes lit up, and he angrily shouted, "Go!" As the voice rang out, the scarlet black and silver light was like a bolt of lightning in the sky, and in an instant, blood splashed out.


    Chu Ming wasn''t surprised, because when the flying knife approached him, he had already determined that it wouldn''t harm him. Thus, he didn''t even blink as he looked at Gongsun You who was already on the ground.


    Gongsun You raised his eyes and looked at Chu Ming. The man in front of him gave him a deep sense of danger. He was very strong! Gongsun You advised himself in such a way because he could clearly feel that Chu Ming did not panic when his flying knife was aimed at him. Instead, he accurately calculated the position of the knife, and even the strong force of the sword did not disturb the man''s breathing in the slightest.


    The two of them faced each other for a while and Chu Ming''s stomach involuntarily started to growl. This made Chu Ming blush immediately. In his heart, he scolded himself, when did you ever call me that? The atmosphere had vanished.


    However, Gongsun You didn''t seem to care too much about it. He walked up to the beast and pulled out all the flying daggers. Then, he took out a white handkerchief and slowly wiped the blood off the daggers.


    Chu Ming took a few deep breaths and felt that he had to find some food. Otherwise, he would really starve himself to death and end up as a beast''s dinner. Thus, just as Chu Ming was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly thought of the two scarlet black throwing knives in his hand. Thus, just as Chu Ming was about to turn around and walk away, he suddenly thought of the red black throwing knives in his hand.


    Gongsun You frowned. He picked up the two scarlet black throwing knives on the ground and looked at Chu Ming. Chu Ming was too lazy to say anything else. He used his four techniques and headed in another direction.


    As for Gongsun You, he watched Chu Ming''s back and his frown deepened.


    "..."


    After searching for several hours, Chu Ming finally caught a normal pheasant, which made him very happy. On the road, Chu Ming saw many people killing strange beasts in the forest, but none of them were able to fight three alone like Gongsun You, which gave Chu Ming a powerful shock. Most people chose to fight one on one, and some disciples who lacked the strength to teach their disciples a lesson spent a long time to barely defeat a strange beast. Naturally, these people cut off the beast''s body after defeating it and roasted it on the fire. Chu Ming''s appetite for these strange beasts was very low, even if he was hungry to the point of fainting, he wouldn''t be able to muster up any energy. In the end, the heavens gave him the rewards of hard work, allowing him to find a wild chicken in a dark corner.


    In that day, other than seeing a few people''s cultivation, Chu Ming only saw the harvest of a wild chicken. It made him feel that life here was indeed a lot more difficult, and he even had to put his life on the line just to eat a normal meal.


    The bright moon also slowly climbed up the mountain. In the darkness, the forest looked even darker and more terrifying. Chu Ming could only sigh and eat the roasted chicken as he thought about matters of the future.


    The only thing he could do now was to become an official disciple, and before his four years of life had come to an end, he would eliminate Heavenly Road Sword Chengfeng and Ghost Valley King Ouyang Yu. This was the oath he had made in front of Lu Zeng six years ago. Actually, on the day that the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect suffered a bloodbath, if Xue Nei hadn''t died, if Xue Bailing hadn''t perished together with Liu Ming, then Xue Bailing might have really given up this oath and gone into seclusion with Xue Bailing, living the life that he had always dreamed of. However, the heavens always loved to joke with him, and everything that Xue Bailing had done in the end had vanished along with his final smile.


    Thinking of this, Chu Ming sighed instead of sighing.


    With a "puchi", Chu Ming came back to his senses. He heard that there seemed to be someone walking over from the distance and immediately frowned.


    Why would there be someone at this time and place?


    That person slowly approached them. Closer and closer, just who could it be?


    "Ah?" "Young Master Chu?" A beautiful voice floated over, Chu Ming looked towards the dark corner.

 C123

    124.


    "Who?" Hearing this familiar voice, Chu Ming was sure that it was someone he was familiar with. Immediately, he calmed down.


    That person seemed to have jogged a few steps and finally entered Chu Ming''s line of sight. "Miss Liu?"


    Chu Ming felt something was off. The sky was already dark, and the forest was dark and terrifying. How could a girl like Liu Xin come alone?


    Liu Xin Ru smiled, "So Young Master Chu knows of this place."


    This place? What''s so special about this place? Chu Ming looked at his surroundings and then looked at Liu Xinru, his face full of confusion.


    Liu Xin seemed to be squatting down in front of Chu Ming as he said, "If it''s such a large forest, only this corner doesn''t have any strange beasts. Moreover, there are quite a few wild chickens and rabbits roaming around here."


    As she spoke, she pointed to the roasted chicken in Chu Ming''s hand.


    Chu Ming looked at his roasted chicken and laughed, "So this place already has a owner?"


    When Liu Xin Dong heard this, he smiled and said, "What flower has an owner, Young Master Chu must be joking. Such a large forest is common to all of us, it''s only the two of us who discovered it."


    Chu Ming quickly stood up and said, "This is a good place for you to own. Miss Liu actually discovered it first. This place naturally belongs to Miss Liu. I, this guest, am a little impolite, hehe."


    Liu Xin Ru raised her head and looked at Chu Ming, "Young Master Chu has discovered it too, that naturally belongs to Young Master Chu. I hope that Young Master Chu does not have to be so polite."


    Chu Ming smiled and sat back down, saying, "You and I are chatting like this, so Miss Guan might come out again."


    "Ruyan has no ill intentions, but she grew up with me and often protected me, so she became like this. Actually, she didn''t care too much about it in the past, but when we first arrived here, some of the men often harassed us, which is why Ruyan became so unreasonable ¡­ So, please do not take it to heart, Sir Chu. I apologize to Sir on behalf of Ru Yan. "


    Chu Ming quickly waved his hand and said, "No need, no need, I didn''t mean it that way. My attitude was a little bad this morning, so I should be the one apologizing."


    "Not at all." Liu Xinru hurriedly said, "Young Master Chu is already very graceful, it has nothing to do with you."


    "Why does it feel like the most we''ve done since meeting is to apologize?" Chu Ming laughed.


    Liu Xingran was surprised for a moment. Then, he smiled and said, "It''s true."


    "Miss Liu, what brings you here so late at night?" Chu Ming picked up the remaining half of the roasted chicken and turned it back and forth. Immediately, the fragrance floated up again.


    Liu Xin seemed to have sat to the side as he said, "I haven''t eaten for a whole day. To think that I would be able to catch a wild chicken here and roast it with Big Sister Ruo Lin Lang."


    "So that''s how it is." Chu Ming nodded, "Then why didn''t the two of them follow us? This place is so dangerous, and there are many strange beasts. "


    Liu Xin Ru said, "For example, Yan and Sister Lin Lang are currently lighting a fire and fetching water. We have our own allocation of water, and ¡­ Young Master Chu, don''t look at how your heart is, it''s still possible to deal with strange beasts. "


    Chu Ming looked at the girl in front of him. She had a thin body and a delicate and pretty face. If it wasn''t for the previous fight, Chu Ming wouldn''t have believed that she had the strength to fight strange beasts.


    "What''s wrong?" Liu Xin saw that Chu Ming did not have any reaction, she pursed her lips and said, "Am I that weak?"


    Chu Ming came back to his senses and said, "No no, I didn''t mean that. It was just ¡­"


    "But?" Liu Xin Ru looked at Chu Ming with anticipation.


    When Chu Ming saw this, he could only bitterly smile and say, "No, no ¡­"


    Liu Xin seemed to be relieved of her anger as she said, "Young master Chu, you must feel extremely weak ¡­"


    Chu Ming saw her downcast face and quickly comforted, "That was definitely not what I meant. It was just that Miss Liu''s appearance was dignified and elegant. It is hard to tell that she is a martial artist."


    As soon as Chu Ming finished speaking, he immediately regretted it. His words were too rude.


    When Liu Xin Ru heard it, he bitterly smiled and said: "As expected, actually, everyone felt that I wasn''t a martial cultivator when I was at the Thousand Sword Villa. But as a disciple of the Thousand Sword Villa, naturally, I cannot disgrace the name of the Thousand Sword Villa. Ever since he was young, he had always taken care of me. He taught me swordsmanship, mental cultivation methods, and breathing zhenqi, so even if it wasn''t for himself, he still had to become a master ¡­ Oh no, we still have to work hard for the reputation of the Myriad Sword Villa! "


    Every time she mentioned the three words "Eldest Senior Brother", Liu Xin seemed to reveal an endless sense of a young girl''s feelings.


    Chu Ming leaned back, looking through the leaves at the bright moon and said, "Actually that''s not important at all. As long as you have the heart, you can definitely become stronger. Naturally, it won''t be difficult to become an official disciple and meet up with Ao Feng."


    Hearing Chu Ming talk about Ao Feng, Liu Xin Ru''s face turned red and she lowered her head saying: "Actually... Right now, what I wish the most is to become an official disciple. "


    Chu Ming nodded his head, "Everyone here thinks the same, but to become a reality, the difficulty is much higher. Of all the people here, only five will be able to make it through the convention three months from now."


    Liu Xin saw that Chu Ming was looking up at the sky and looked curiously at the sky. She felt that it was pitch black and could barely see anything. She asked, "What is Sir Chu looking at?"


    "Moon." Chu Ming said in a daze.


    "Moon?" Liu Xin seemed to not understand and said, "What do you think?"


    When Chu Ming heard this, he lowered his head to look at Liu Xinruo and said, "I see."


    "What do you think?" Liu Xin Ru became even more confused as she lifted her head to search for the moon.


    When Chu Ming saw this, he hurriedly said, "It''s not just your eyes, but your heart."


    Liu Xin seemed to be startled as he asked, "Mind your own heart?"


    Chu Ming nodded and took a deep breath. He took out Lovesick''s tears from his chest and held them up in front of his eyes.


    "Ah, tears of love!" Liu Xin Ru exclaimed, "This is a good treasure."


    Chu Ming nodded again and said, "That''s right, at least it can let me see the person I want to see."


    It seems like Young Master Chu has a painful past. Liu Xin Ru hugged herself and said: "I heard that Acacia Teardrop can reflect the face of a woman from a couple that love each other."


    "Right." Chu Ming thought of Xue Bailing, and a wave of pain shot through his chest.


    "It seems that young master Chu really loves that woman." Liu Xin seemed to be looking at Chu Ming with admiration in her eyes.


    Chu Ming touched his face and said, "If it''s possible, I''m really willing to give up my life in exchange for her life. But what makes people laugh is that she was killed by me ¡­"


    When Liu Xin heard this, she froze. She could feel the pain that Chu Ming revealed. It was real. There wasn''t the slightest bit of falsehood in his words. She now had a better impression of the man in front of her.


    If Eldest Senior Brother can remember me like Young Master Chu did, I''m also willing to die for Eldest Senior Brother. Liu Xin seemed to sigh as he looked at the sky covered by dense tree branches.


    Chu Ming came back to his senses and said, "Miss Liu has been here for so long. Aren''t you afraid that Miss Guan and Miss Lu will be worried?"


    Only now did Liu Xin Ru remember her own business. She hurriedly stood up and said, "I almost forgot. I have to quickly catch a wild chicken to return home."


    Chu Ming smiled and said, "Do you need my help?"


    "How can I accept this." Liu Xin looked around as if she was in the dark.


    Chu Ming stood up and said, "What is it? I have nothing better to do anyways, so I''ll just help to look around. Moreover, it''s dark now, and there are a lot of strange beasts in the forest. It''s best to be careful."


    Liu Xin Dong looked at Chu Ming and smiled, "Then I''ll have to trouble Young Master Chu."


    Chu Ming waved his hand and said, "One more person. Take more care of her. She''s also a bit safer."


    Liu Xin Ru nodded.


    Chu Ming raised the four techniques in his left hand and a fire stave in his right hand. He walked up to Liu Xin Ru and said, "Let''s go. We should be around here."


    "More up ahead." Liu Xin Ru seemed to be extremely familiar with this place as she pointed to a dark corner not far away.


    Chu Ming walked around to the front of Liu Xin Ru and advanced forward. Liu Xin Ru followed closely behind them. The two of them followed one after the other and their shadows were dragged along by a long, long time.


    Before they could even take a few steps forward, the cry of an old crow suddenly rang out in the air. Chu Ming and Liu Xin Ru immediately felt that something wasn''t right. Why was there the cry of an old crow in the middle of the night?


    The cry of an old crow was ominous!


    Chu Ming took in a deep breath and stood in front of Liu Xinruo to protect her. After all, there was a woman behind him, so no matter what, he had to show off his manliness.


    He leaned the torch forward, and from the dark corner, dozens of red spots appeared in unison. From time to time, deep sounds could be heard, just like a pack of wolves.


    Liu Xin unconsciously grabbed onto Chu Ming''s arm and asked softly, "What happened in front?"


    "They might be mutated beasts, and there are many of them." Chu Ming said calmly.


    "Strange beasts?" Liu Xin Ru shook her head and said, "I''ve been here many times. There shouldn''t be any strange beasts around."


    Chu Ming said, "Maybe I just made a fire and attracted the strange beasts."


    "Then what should we do?" After all, Liu Xinru was a woman. She was still afraid of these strange beasts.

 C124

    125.


    Chu Ming took a step forward and stared intently at the red eyes. His heart immediately turned numb, judging from the number of eyes, there were probably twenty odd beasts, while Chu Ming was confident that he could handle the five beasts. With this number, not to mention dealing with them, it would be difficult to even run away, not to mention bringing a woman with him.


    "Howl, howl!" The low howl was just like a wolf''s, causing chills to run down one''s spine.


    Liu Xin Dong took a step back and drew out a soft sword from his waist. That sword was like a blade, thin and soft.


    Chu Ming turned his head and saw Liu Xin like that. He quickly said, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m afraid it''s useless." Liu Xin Dong seemed to calm down as he said, "Then let''s go all out."


    Chu Ming shook his head and said, "No, there are too many of us. We can''t win against each other."


    "Then what should we do?" Liu Xin seemed to have calmed down as he stared at the dark, blood-red eyes.


    "Thirty-six ¡­" "Let''s go!" Chu Ming said resolutely to Liu Xin Ru.


    "Alright." Liu Xin Ru agreed.


    As he spoke, the two of them began to slowly retreat, attempting to escape. However, the dozens of blood-red eyes in the dark corner didn''t seem to want the two of them to escape. The low growl slowly became louder, and the red dot got closer and closer.


    "Roar!" Another low roar was heard, this time from behind!


    Chu Ming''s heart skipped a beat. Was this a pincer attack?


    Liu Xin Ru also clearly felt the danger and couldn''t help but grab onto the corner of Chu Ming''s shirt.


    "Roar!"


    The sound gradually grew louder, and the blood-red eyes revealed by the darkness seemed to be rotating nonstop, appearing exceptionally abnormal. However, the two of them were already sweating profusely, their hearts were pounding in fear.


    In the darkness, other than the torch in Chu Ming''s hand, the most eye-catching thing was the 40 pairs of eyes! Chu Ming extended his hand to look at his forehead and wiped away his sweat. He clenched his teeth and stared forward without relaxing as he focused all of his attention on the front.


    "Roar!"


    "Be careful!"


    As Liu Xin Ru cried out in surprise, Chu Ming''s heart also clicked for a moment, but the strange beast in front of him seemed restless, as if it was about to rush out, and it seemed as if it was about to attack Liu Xin Ru from behind. Chu Ming quickly pulled Liu Xin Ru over, turned around and his heart instantly became cold. And from the front, back, and even back, they each opened five ways.


    "Blood Eye Wolf!" Liu Xin seemed to point the flexible sword and calmed down. Luckily, the numbers were less than he had imagined.


    When Chu Ming saw Liu Xin calm down, he did not understand. How did the fear just now disappear?


    Liu Xin looked at Chu Ming and asked, "What is it?"


    "Nope." Chu Ming leaned his back against Liu Xinruo and said, "Top five, bottom five, five, what about Miss Liu? Are you confident?"


    "If this Blood-Eyed Wolf is not strong enough to be left alone, then a group battle is." Liu Xin seemed to have leaned on Chu Ming''s back as he said, "Ruyan and Sister Lin Lang had met me before. The lone Blood Eye Wolves were very weak, but if they were to gather more than five, it would be dangerous."


    "It''s a wolf." Chu Ming said, "Naturally, it is a creature that acts collectively!"


    Liu Xin Dong raised his flexible sword and said, "We really need to be careful."


    Chu Ming did not say anything further. His feet drew a circle and raised a cloud of dust. Suddenly, his vision blurred.


    The five beasts were also shocked. They all retreated to the front, just in time. Chu Ming dashed to the front of a beast, his sword dancing horizontally. Blood sprayed out as a blood-eyed wolf fell to the ground!


    This gave the other Blood Eye Wolves a wake-up call, and they immediately gathered together, staring angrily at Chu Ming, spittle flowing from their mouths. Their expressions were ferocious, and were extremely terrifying.


    Chu Ming let out a sigh and quickly returned to Liu Xin Ru''s side.


    Liu Xin saw the speed of Chu Ming''s sword and the speed of his sword as if it was just a blur. Liu Xin admired Chu Ming very much, but at this moment, his five Blood Eye Wolves had already been angered by Chu Ming, as if they wanted to charge forward and tear the two of them into pieces.


    "Miss Liu, be careful!"


    He could only pull her into his embrace and spin on the spot. After dodging the attack of the bloody-eyed wolf, he angrily kicked out with his foot, sending the flying Bloodeyed Wolf flying.


    When the two of them stopped, Liu Xin seemed to have returned to her senses. When she saw the aura of a man coming from Chu Ming''s body while she was in Chu Ming''s embrace, she immediately blushed and cried out in surprise before hurriedly pushing Chu Ming away.


    Chu Ming was pushed aside by Liu Xin Ru and knew that he had gone overboard. However, the situation at that time did not allow him to think too much into it. Thus, Chu Ming could only clasp his hands and say, "Chu Ming offended Miss Liu in his impatience. I am truly sorry."


    However, she had never been hugged by a man before. Even her beloved Ao Feng had never been so intimate with her before, so she panicked and pushed Chu Ming away. When she thought about it later, she felt that it was clearly her fault, so she quickly waved her hands, "How could it be, it was actually mine ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, the group of Blood Eye Wolves charged over. Chu Ming didn''t have enough time to react, he grabbed Liu Xin Ru''s hand and sent her to the side, then he split his legs, walked with taiji steps, creating a profound elephant from nothing. The speed of the sword was like a bolt of lightning, and in the middle of the shadows, Chu Ming was actually scared of the eight Blood Eye Wolves!


    The eight Blood Eye Wolves instinctively took a step back when they saw that there were a few more "people" appearing out of nowhere. Their spittle slowly spread as they glared at Chu Ming.


    Liu Xin Ru was also shocked. Although she knew that Chu Ming''s sword art was amazing, she didn''t expect that he would have already reached the peak of the Fast Sword Art. His speed was as fast as lightning, scattering out shadows! From time to time, he admired Chu Ming even more.


    To have Chu Ming fight one against eight was simply a pipe dream. Even if it was Liu Xinruo beside him, Chu Mingxin had her reservations, so she could not display her strength. The two of them fighting against the eight Blood Eye Wolves, their chances of victory was not high.


    Liu Xin Ru understood this logic and immediately stomped her feet in worry.


    The Blood Eye Wolf slowly closed in on Chu Ming. The Mysterious Elephant Skill had already lost its effect. He held his breath as he looked at Liu Xin Ru and said, "Hurry up and leave, leave this place to me."


    When Liu Xin heard this, she frowned and said with determination, "No!"


    "I will have some scruples if Miss Liu stays!" Chu Ming had four techniques, and each one was a brilliant blue. In the darkness of the night, they were exceptionally eye-catching.


    Liu Xin Ru gritted her teeth and said, "Young master doesn''t need to worry about me. Even if I have to go all out, I will still join the battle."


    As she spoke, Liu Xin Ru also raised her flexible sword.


    Chu Ming sighed and said to Liu Xinruo, "The two of us might not be able to win. If Miss Liu could go back and bring reinforcements, we could have a chance of survival!"


    Liu Xin Ru heard this and felt that it made sense, but if this continued, he would have to leave Chu Ming behind for a period of time. If that was the case, even though Chu Ming''s swordsmanship was superb, he might not be able to hold out for that long even against eight Blood Eye Wolves.


    The eight Blood Eye Wolves were clearly angry at the two men''s conversation. They gave a furious roar and charged forward in groups.


    Chu Ming was shocked and quickly dodged. However, the eight Blood Eye Wolves were very strong in battle and Chu Ming only had the strength to defend and not fight back.


    If it wasn''t for him, Chu Ming wouldn''t have fallen into such a predicament. Thinking of this, she looked at Chu Ming, then shouted, "Sir Chu, you must hold on, I''ll go and call sister Lin Lang and Ru Yan over immediately. Be careful before I return!"


    Chu Ming didn''t have the time to reply. Just running away from this group of Blood-Eyed Wolves used up all of his strength.


    Liu Xin Ru knew this and didn''t say anything else. She turned around and flew out of the forest.